《THE BILLIONAIRE鈥橲 PERFECT MATE》


 The Betrayal and the Beginning: Deception鈥檚 Web

    ¡®I am pregnant¡¯, Sophia said with a smile on her face and her voice filled with mix of excitement and apprehension.


    ¡®What? Is it for him?¡¯, Richard asked with a sharp voice, his voice narrowing in suspicion.


    ¡®No, it¡¯s for you. It has been two months since he touched me. You are the only man who had sex with me of recent and I am just two weeks gone¡¯, Sophia said with her words hanging in the air expecting Richard to say something.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡®This is not the right time for you to be pregnant for me. If it is for him, that¡¯s fine, as it would hasten up our ns but not for me¡¯, Richard said with a dissatisfying look on his face.


    ¡®What the hell are you trying to insinuate now? Are you trying to tell me to get rid of my baby?¡¯, Sophia asked with her confusion turning into anger and trying to decipher what was going on in Richard¡¯s head.


    ¡®You will have to do that if there is need for us to do so. Edward can¡¯t know about our rtionship now. We are just a few steps away from achieving our aims and we can¡¯t let all these get ruined by this pregnancy. Once we find a way to make all he and his family have be ours, then we can make our rtionship open and have as many kids as we want. Try to understand me, Sophia¡¯, Richard said in a pleading and strained voice.


    ¡®I do understand your point, Richard but we can¡¯t just kill our child because of the goals we are trying to achieve. We can have Edward under our thumbs without us killing our baby. I can make him believe the baby is his and he will be so happy to hear the news. He has really changed towards me in the past two months. He has been showering me with all the love he had never shown me before since we got married. He took me out on a datest week and he even discussed with me about having a kid together. He will be so happy if I tell him about the pregnancy. He will raise the kid thinking it is his and eventually will all his property to him. Him doing that is also a way of us achieving our aims as soon as possible. I think that¡¯s a better way to go about it than killing our child¡¯, Sophia said in a pleading voice trying to convince Richard.


    ¡®It is a good idea but are you sure Beatrice will agree to this? She is hell-bent on us carrying out our ns as soon as possible¡¯, Richard asked with his eyes searching Sophia¡¯s face.


    ¡®I am sure she will agree to this. She is your mother but why do you find it difficult to talk to her? She will agree to this as I am carrying her grandchild, and she won¡¯t be in support of me aborting the pregnancy¡¯, said Sophia moving close to Richard with a lustful look on her face and dragging him close to her.


    ¡®Are you not happy with the fact I am carrying your child or is it that you do not love me anymore?¡¯, Sophia asked Richard caressing Richard all over his body.


    ¡®You know I love you and you are the best thing that has ever happened to me. Thank you for being in my life and thank you for fighting my cause by getting married and sleeping with the man you do not love. As for our baby, I promise to love you both always and I can¡¯t wait to live in with you both as a family¡¯, Richard said smiling at Sophia with Sophia returning the favor.


    In no time, their lips met kissing passionately and making out.


    Edward witnessed and heard all their conversations and there he stood still not knowing the decision to take; whether to turn back and leave or enter Richard¡¯s room so the duo would be aware of his presence. He could not believe all what he had heard and the fact that both his best friend of 5 years and his wife of 6 months had just betrayed him. He never expected such from them and he felt his heart breaking into pieces upon the scene he had just witnessed.


    As he turned around to leave, his legs were heavy for him to carry but he forced himself to carry them, walking away with a heavy mind and a heart that just begun to fall in love and has just been shattered. His hopes of having a happy life with Sophia so she wouldn¡¯t end up like his mother, Catherine just got shattered. He got into his car and as he drove off, he began to reminisce about his past. He remembered his life as a child, which wasn¡¯t a pleasant one for him and his mother.


    Histe mother, Catherine, got married to Daniel (Edward¡¯s father) at a very young age in the city of Los Angeles. Catherine, Daniel, Liam and Molie grew up together as childhood friends, and Catherine had since childhood been in love with Daniel, but Daniel was never in love with Catherine as he was so much in love with someone else. Both Daniel, Liam and Catherine came from a well-to-do family, but Molie didn¡¯t. Liam is actually Daniel¡¯s younger sibling whom Daniel believed their father favored more than him. As they grew, Catherine confessed her feelings to Daniel who turned her down as he didn¡¯t have any feelings for her. Catherine couldn¡¯t give up on her feelings for Daniel and so, she kept on trying so hard to get Daniel¡¯s attention but none of her tricks worked as she kept on getting rejected each time. On the other hand, Liam was madly in love with Catherine and when he made his feelings known to her, he was turned down. Not minding the hurt that came from Daniel turning her down every time, she kept on loving him and hoped that he would be HERS someday and magically, the day came, and she walked down the aisle with Daniel not being able to contain her joy.


    Daniel¡¯s father¡¯spany was on the edge of going bankrupt and the only saving grace for the Lion¡¯spany to be saved was to merge with the Clinton¡¯s familypany. Jackson Lion (Daniel¡¯s father) sought for help from his friend, John Clinton (Catherine¡¯s father) to save hispany from going bankrupt. The Clintons agreed to merge with the Lions if their children would get married to each other. This condition was proposed by Catherine to her father as she thought that was her only opportunity and avenue to make Daniel hers.


    The Lions had no other option than to ept and force their first son, Daniel who never loved Catherine and loved someone else whose identity Daniel didn¡¯t disclose, to get married to Catherine. Catherine was all over the moon on her wedding day as her wish finally came true and she was walking down the aisle with her dream man. As they exchanged vows, Catherine put on a satisfying smile knowing she had finally gotten hold of her dream man but Daniel on the other hand was devastated and seeing the woman he loved watching as he exchanged marital vows with another woman really hurt.


    Life with Daniel after their wedding was not what Catherine had anticipated. She never got Daniel¡¯s attention as he barely came home. He was most of the times at his secret lover¡¯s ce whose identity was unknown. Daniel ignored her totally making her devastated but she found sce in their friend, Molie who kept on encouraging her that Daniel would change and finally fall in love with her one day. Two years went by and still yet, Catherine hadn¡¯t gotten Daniel to fall in love with her and his attitude kept on getting worse. Catherine thought if she births Daniel¡¯s child, maybe he would change his attitude towards her and then, she decided to get pregnant. The question now is  How is she going to conceive when Daniel hadn¡¯t touched her since they got married? She thought over and over again on what to do to make him make love with her and then, she devised a n which actually worked out for her.


    She had set up a meeting with Daniel, Daniel¡¯s parents and her own parents with one motive in mind.


    ¡®I want a divorce¡¯, Catherine said at the gathering when everyone was seated. Shock was on everyone¡¯s face except from that of Catherine. Daniel too was shocked as he didn¡¯t know where that statement wasing from and he was curious to know as to why she had said that. But from another perspective, he was actually d and happy as this would enable him to be free and be with his lover but he never knew the trick Catherine was trying to pull.


    ¡®What? What do you mean by that? Is there anything we need to know?¡¯, Daniel¡¯s dad asked.


    ¡®I am tired of Daniel avoiding me. Since we got married two years ago, I have been suffering in that house and dying silently. He has never touched me and he barelyes home. I am tired and can¡¯t take this anymore. I am filing for divorce soon and I just wanted to carry you along¡¯, Catherine had said.


    ¡®Daniel, is there anything you want to say about this?¡¯, Catherine¡¯s dad asked.


    ¡®If divorce is what she wants, I will dly give her¡¯, Daniel said without hesitance which actually hurt Catherine¡¯s feelings.


    ¡®Since both parties have agreed on getting divorce, then we should go on with that. But I will like to bring to your notice that, this divorce will bring an end to our partnership with yourpany¡¯, Catherine¡¯s dad said making a move to leave.


    ¡®That won¡¯t be happening as no divorce is going to happen¡¯, Jackson said making John halt in his steps.


    ¡®Daniel, I am giving you two months to make up with Catherine and get her pregnant. Failure to do that, I will be removing you from my will and transferring the management of thepany to your brother, Liam¡¯, Jackson said knowing Daniel would do what he had said and he wouldn¡¯t dare defy his orders.


    Jackson had Daniel wrapped under his arms and so, Daniel wouldn¡¯t dare defy his orders. Daniel and his brother, Liam had always been in a power tussle. Daniel hated losing and so, he couldn¡¯t stand the fact of him losing to his brother and be left with nothing. The only thing he could do to retain the management of thepany was to grant his father¡¯s wish and which he did.


    He made love to Catherine and she got pregnant with Daniel¡¯s child. She believed the child would change everything but she was actually wrong. Despite the fact that Catherine was carrying his child, Daniel still never felt anything for Catherine and he only yed along so he wouldn¡¯t lose thepany to his brother. Catherine cherished her pregnancy period and couldn¡¯t wait for her to see her child being held in her arms.


    Eventually, Catherine gave birth to Edward and the first time she held Edward in her arms, she felt a kind of connection between them. As she cradled Edward against her chest, she felt a deep sense of peace and contentment, a moment of pure joy amidst the challenges she was having with Daniel. With Edward in her arms, she thought everything was over all the love and attention she had been craving to get from Daniel would finally be hers but she never knew that was the beginning of her doom.

 Betrayal Unveiled: The Shattered Illusion

    The day Catherine gave birth, Daniel wasn¡¯t by her side at the hospital as he was with his lover, and he actually cared less about the fact that his wife was in thebor room trying her best possible to give birth to his heir. After the birth of Edward, Catherine could care less about Daniel¡¯s behavior as she had Edward as herpanion. She nourished Edward with all the love she could and transferred all the love she had for Daniel to him. She and Edward were close and shared a strong mother and son bond.


    Years went by and Daniel hadn¡¯t changed his attitude towards his family. He loved neither his wife nor his son and only saw them as instruments to keep being in control of his father¡¯spany. Through the years, Catherine had Edward and Molie by her side and she felt not the need to get Daniel¡¯s attention again. Molie too had gotten her dream lover whose identity she didn¡¯t disclose, and they had a kid together. Catherine tried meeting with Molie¡¯s man so many times, but Molie kept on bringing up different excuses which stopped Catherine from meeting the Ghost fiance each time she wanted to.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    On Edward¡¯s 7th birthday, Catherine¡¯s word shattered as the truth she never knew was finally revealed. She realized how stupid she had been for ignoring all the red gs and not realizing that she had all along being deceived by the people she loved and trusted the most. That day, she caught her best friend, Molie and her husband cheating on her. While amid the birthday celebration, Daniel had excused himself to attend to an urgent call but when he stood up and left, Catherine saw his phone which was meant to be used to make the urgent call beside her. Catherine picked up the phone thinking he had absent-mindedly left the phone and ran in the direction of where Daniel had gone. What she saw made her halt in her steps leaving her in utmost disbelief. There, she was Daniel and Molie hugging and kissing each other. She tried processing what she had just witnessed and then, everything began to fall into the picture.


    Thedy Daniel was crazily in love with is Molie and the faceless fiance of Molie and the father of her child is actually, Daniel. She felt her heart breaking into pieces and she struggled to breathe as she couldn¡¯t stand the level of betrayal she was seeing right in front of her. All she only tried to do was to keep the man she loved hoping he would one day love her in return but she never knew that day wouldn¡¯te.


    As the reality of the betrayal sank in, Catherine felt a deep sense of hurt and betrayal as though her world had been shattered. She felt intense anger and hatred towards Daniel and Molie for their actions and as well as towards herself for ignoring the red gs, for trusting thempletely and deceiving herself that she could make Daniel love her.


    The betrayal echoed in her mind, ying out the moments of realization and deception over and over again. The future she had envisioned with Daniel and their child, Edward, felt uncertain and bleak, leaving her feelings adrift and alone.


    ¡®Catherine, is that you?¡¯, Molie¡¯s voice brought Catherine back to reality. Molie had noticed Catherine¡¯s presence.


    Catherine couldn¡¯t speak as she didn¡¯t know what to say at that moment and the only the thing she did was to flee the scene with her mind reeling with the betrayal she had just witnessed.


    ¡®Catherine, I can exin this¡¯, Molie said with she and Daniel running after Catherine trying to catch up with her but Catherine never stopped. Catherine ran back to the event hall and there, Daniel finally got a hold of her.


    ¡®Catherine, stop. I can exin this¡¯, Daniel said holding Catherine from behind. At this point, the people at the event became suspicious and sensed something was going on.


    ¡®What do you have to say? What can you say to justify the fact that you cheated on me with my best friend? And not only that you cheated on the me with her, you guys have a child together!!!¡¯, Catherine said in a yelling and angry voice pulling away from Daniel¡¯s hold in front of everyone.


    After Catherine¡¯s revtion, silence filled the whole room but whispers and gossips began to spread afterwards.


    ¡®You need to understand the fact that I never loved you. It is what you know, no doubt. I was forced to marry you against my will. I am sorry but the person I truly love is Molie. I am sorry if I had hurt you but I think it would be better if we get a divorce¡¯, Daniel dered in front of the whole audience including their parents. His response was cold and detached.


    ¡®You want a divorce? After several years of loving you and 9 years of being married to you? If don¡¯t even care about how hurt I would be, what about our son? Do you think Edward will be able to cope and bear the pain?¡¯, Catherine had asked with pains clearly visible in her eyes and looking in the direction of Edward who was witnessing the whole scenario.


    ¡®He will cope. You can go with him once we part ways¡¯, Daniel had responded emotionlessly with no guilt written on his face and not even taking a nce at Edward.


    ¡®Divorce? If that¡¯s what you want, I will surely give you¡¯, Catherine had said walking away, heading towards her car. As she entered her car and zoomed off, Edward¡¯s eyes were fixed on his mother but he never knew that would be thest time he would see his mother alive.

 The Betrayal and Its Aftermath

    As Catherine sat behind the wheels with her hands gripping the steering wheels tightly, she felt a sense of numbness as though the world around her had lost its color and meaning. Catherine drove with no destination in mind, with the road ahead seeming endless, stretching out before her without purpose. Each passing mile brought a new wave of emotions like anger, sadness, confusion and despair washing over her like a tidal wave.


    As she drove, she cried as Daniel¡¯s words echoed over and over again in her mind. She couldn¡¯t believe the man whom she had loved her whole life and was willing to do anything to make him hers would betray her like that and her best friend, Molie who she had been sharing her pains and worries with was actually the one behind the pain and the worries. The images of the betrayal she had gotten from her husband and her friend kept on reying in her head, tormenting her.


    Her journey seemed like an unending one and as she drove, her thoughts were somewhere else, lost in a flurry of emotions. As she drove, she tried focusing on the road and the approaching cars but the images of her friend and her husband locked in an intimate embrace haunted her.


    Tears were rolling down her cheeks, making her vision blurry. She tried to stop herself from crying but the tears kept oning uncontroble.


    Suddenly, she realized she had lost control over her car. The car strayed off course and swerved wildly. She tried to regain control of her car, to steer back onto the road but she didn¡¯t have the chance. The car skidded with its tires screeching and then, everything went ck.


    Catherine¡¯s life was lost in the car ident. She was announced dead on arrival on rushing her to the hospital. The news of the death of Catherine sent wave shock through her family especially her mother whom upon hearing the news fainted and became paralyzed.


    As Catherine was being buried, Edward felt a deep sense of loss and confusion as his mother who had always been there for him got taken away by death.


    Daniel on the other hand, was feeling a mixed of emotion. He was d that Catherine was gone and he could finally be with Molie while on the other hand, he had the guilt of his actions and betrayal contributing to the death of Catherine.


    Edward was still finding it difficult to cope without her mother and living with his father who never cared about him. On the other hand, Catherine¡¯s father broke up his partnership with Jackson¡¯spany making Jackson angry and finding a way to get back at Daniel.


    Two months after the death of Catherine, Daniel and Molie decided to get married. Jackson was against the marriage and so also, Daniel¡¯s mom. Jackson gave Daniel two option  either to get married to Molie and give up his inheritance including thepany or let Molie and her son go and continue overseeing the management of thepany. Just like you had guessed, Daniel chose thetter. He couldn¡¯t stand the management of thepany being passed down to his brother. He loved being in power and would do anything to keep being in power even if it meant hurting the woman he had imed he loved.


    Molie who hadn¡¯t foreseen getting betrayed by a man who betrayed his wife just to be with her could not bear the hurt that came from Daniel¡¯s decision and so, she vanished into the thin air with her 5 years old son with no one including Daniel knowing their whereabout.


    Daniel did everything in his possible best includingmitting different kinds of atrocities to keep being in control of thepany. He paved his way to his father¡¯s heart gaining his favor and bing the chairman of thepany after the death of his father. Although Daniel and Edward lived in the same house, they never had this father and son bond. Daniel never liked Edward, maybe because he looked just like his mother or for a reason better known to him. Edward knew this and always tried at any opportunity he had to showcase his ability to his father but Daniel still never saw him as being good enough. Edward had always followed his father¡¯s instructions and has never defied him. Danielter got married to a woman of his choice who bore him a baby girl, Khloe. All the attention Edward required from Daniel was all given to Khloe. What Daniel never knew is that, his new found love has some dirty secret only known to her and few people. Daniel also, kept on searching for the whereabout of Molie and their son but he couldn¡¯ty his hands on any lead. He had never thought of Edward being in any way helpful to the development of thepany and so, he never had it in mind to hand-over thepany to him. But a day came when Daniel found a good use of Edward.


    ¡®You will be getting married to Sophia Porous, the daughter of the owners of Bloom Electronics in a month time¡¯, Daniel had told Edward in amanding voice which showed he wasn¡¯t asking for Edward¡¯s opinion and what he had said was final. For the first time in his entire life, Edward spoke back at his father.


    ¡®How can I get married to a woman I have never met before in a month time? Don¡¯t I have the right to choose my partner? Must you be the one doing everything for me? I can¡¯t marry someone I do not love, Dad¡¯, Edward said bluntly with a tone of defiance.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡®This is the only thing you can do to make me recognize you as my heir. I know you have been trying so hard to earn my recognition and trust you with thepany¡¯s affairs. There are some certain things you need to do as a leader to enhance the growth of thepany. You getting married to Sophia although you do no love her is one of the sacrifices you have to make for thepany to be a good leader. Sophia¡¯s family partnership with us worth billions of dors. This is a test I am putting you through for you to earn my recognition. The decision you take determine whether you will earn my recognition or not¡¯, Daniel had told Edward walking away.


    Edward, who would do anything to earn his father¡¯s recognition, agreed to walk down the aisle with a total stranger he had neither met before nor has feelings for. But he never knew his decision would bring about different kinds of events which will hurt him and Ellie in the future.

 From Forced Union to True Love

    As Edward walked down the aisle with Sophia and they exchanged vows, Edward knew Sophia wasn¡¯t the one for him as there was no spark between them. He didn¡¯t feel anything for her and was only getting wedded to her just to earn his father¡¯s recognition. Although, Sophia is a young beautiful woman who is elegant and ssy and also every man¡¯s dream, Edward just couldn¡¯t feel any kind of attachment between them.


    Edward and his step-mother, Allison the woman his father had gotten married to never got along as Edward keeps ming his father for the death of his mother and wouldn¡¯t ept any woman his father is in a rtionship with. Allison truly loves and cares for both Edward and her daughter, Khloe but Edward never gave her the chance to prove her sincere love for him as the thinks it is all a facade.


    Living with Sophia is just as Edward had foreseen. Although Sophia seems to love and care for him but he just can¡¯t see himself loving her. Edward had never been in a rtionship before and has never fallen in love with anyone before but he still feels like his rtionship with Sophia isn¡¯t what he wanted. Sophia kept on trying her possible best to make Edward fall in love with her but no matter what she does, Edward doesn¡¯t seem to notice her. Edward on the other hand kept on trying to get his father¡¯s favor and which Sophia seemed to have noticed. She noticed the unpleasing rtionship between Edward and Daniel and so, decided to help Edward take his ce which to her would make her gain a ce in Edward¡¯s heart. With the help of Sophia¡¯s father, Edward found his way into his father¡¯spany as the Vice-President. Edward was d and appreciative towards Sophia but still couldn¡¯t fall in love with her.


    ¡®Thank you for your help. I got to know you spoke with your dad to convince my dad of giving me the position of the vice-president at hispany. I really appreciate your kind gesture¡¯, Edward said thanking Sophia with him not looking at her straight in the face.


    ¡®You do not have to thank me for doing my husband a favor. Me as your wife should be able to do anything to make you happy and I expect the same from you¡¯, Sophia said looking straight into Edwards eyes expecting him to say something but he never did.


    ¡®Since I have done you a favor, I feel the need for you to do the same¡¯, Sophia said.


    ¡®What do you want?¡¯, Edward asked.


    ¡®I want you to love me and treat me as your wife¡¯, Sophia said in a cracking and pleading voice waiting for Edward¡¯s response.


    ¡®I am sorry but I don¡¯t think I can fall in love with you. If there is any other thing you need, please do let me know¡¯, Edward said avoiding Sophia¡¯s face and walking away.


    ¡®Can¡¯t you just love me? Am I that bad to fall in love with? I am trying my possible best to make you love me and trust me. I know you are surrounded by people you do not trust but can¡¯t you just try your best to trust me? I know your childhood experience isn¡¯t a pleasant one but give me a chance to mend your broken heart. Do you have an idea of how I cry myself to sleep every night because you keep on building a bridge between us? You have made me a shadow of myself and I do not even know who I am anymore. Day by day, my heart keeps on breaking due to the way you ignore me but I can¡¯t leave you because I truly love you. I can¡¯t imagine my life without you and which is why I have decided to keep being with you as you treating me this way is better than being apart from you¡¯ Sophia said with her eyes clouded with tears and on the verge of breaking down.


    ¡®Four months ago, when I heard from my father I would be getting married to you in a month time, I felt just like you felt but the first time we met, I was d my father chose you for me because I knew immediately that you are my dream man. I never knew I will be so head in love with you. You don¡¯t have to rush things. You can take it slowly; I will wait. Just give it a trial¡¯, Sophia said in a hurt and pleading voice.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡®I am sorry. I can¡¯t give you what you want¡¯, Edward said walking away.


    ¡®I love you, Edward. Can¡¯t you see I am hurting? Do you want history to repeat itself?¡¯, Sophia asked in a low and tired voice.


    On hearing this, Edward halted in his steps and turned around. He knew exactly what Sophia meant by history repeating itself. He looked straight into Sophia¡¯s eyes and the pains he saw there seemed quite familiar. It was the same pain he had seen in his mother¡¯s eyes the night of his 9th birthday anniversary. His mother¡¯s eyes were filled with pains, hurt and betrayal that night and the emotions on her face that night were that of a woman yearning for love and pleading to be loved. These same emotions were on Sophia¡¯s face.


    Without saying a word, Edward walked away leaving Sophia standing there helpless. After this incident, Edward¡¯s attitude changed towards Sophia. He had a rethink after what had happened that night and he doesn¡¯t want to end up like his father. He doesn¡¯t want another woman to end up like his mother because of his attitudes and so, he decided to give love a chance with Sophia. He decided to take it slow with Sophia and in no time, he found out how amazing Sophia is and fell in love with her.


    He spent more time with her, with them both getting to know each other better and their love bloomed. As each day passed by, Edward fell more in love with Sophia but here he is in his car driving to a ce offort after catching the woman he had begun to fall crazily in love with cheating on him with his best friend. As he drove, his heart was breaking into pieces as he couldn¡¯t process the scene of betrayal he had just witnessed. His heart was hurting and breaking at the same time. How could Sophia whom he had found sce in and trusted betrayed him just like that?


    Seeking for sce and distractions, he drove to Cheetahs where he will meet thedy who will mend his heart and give him the true peace, attention and sce he has always needed although it wouldn¡¯tst long.

 A Night of Love & Betrayal

    As he sat down at the bar drinking himself to stupor just to forget what he had just witnessed, heid his eyes on Ellie. Immediately he saw Ellie, he forgot what actually brought him to Cheetahs and his eyes were glued on her. He watched the way she twisted her body as she held the pole and he could not help but fall in love with every of her single movement. He watched as she moved with her hair cascaded in soft waves down her back.


    As Ellie danced on the dance floor, her body flew with the music with every of her movement a symphony of grace and rhythm. He was mesmerized with the way she moved with confidence that was both alluring and intoxicating, drawing him in just like a moth to a me.


    As she danced, her eyes were closed which showed she was lost in the music and she seemed to be in her own world


    Edward couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. She was like a goddess, a vision of beauty and grace that captivated himpletely. He felt the urge to join her on the dance floor and so he did. As he held her and their bodies moved in sync to the rhythm, he felt the music pulsing through his veins as he moved with her in perfect harmony. As he held her in his arms, he felt some kind of peace and sce in his heart making him forget the betrayal he had just gotten from his wife and best friend. He felt like he was at home and he felt like sometimes, home is a person. All he wanted at that moment was to continue being in that position of embrace and he was so mesmerized with the moment that he didn¡¯t notice the music had stopped.


    ¡®Excuse me, Sir. Can you please let go of me? I have to be on my way home¡¯, Ellie had said in a soft manner bringing Edward back to reality. Her voice was so gentle and sweet.


    ¡®She seems polite and respectful¡¯, Edward had thought. Edward didn¡¯t know what to say as he was still admiring Ellie¡¯s features. As Ellie turned to leave, Edward¡¯s gaze followed her and he kept on looking at her. As he watched her leave, he knew immediately that the only thing he wanted that night was to be in Ellie¡¯s embrace.


    Walking up to Ellie and hugging her from behind, Edward said:


    ¡®Hello, Beauty. Would you like to be my bedmate tonight?¡¯


    ¡®With pleasure¡¯, Ellie murmured with a smirk on her face and locking her lips with that of Edward. There, their love story began after spending the night in each other¡¯s embrace that night.


    Waking up the following morning at the hotel they had lodged, Ellie was nowhere to be found. Edward searched around but couldn¡¯t find her. He went to the reception asking if they had seen his partner whom he lodged with the night before only to be told she had checked out in the early hours of the day. He went back to the room reminiscing on the moments they had shared together the night before and he couldn¡¯t help but smile. He knew that was their first encounter but he felt she is the missing piece of his life he has been longing. He sensed what he was feeling that moment seems familiar. He guessed right, it was the same feeling he had whenever he was with his mum, Catherine during his childhood.


    He decided to stay a few more days at the hotel because he wasn¡¯t ready to face both Sophia and Richard. Each night before he slept, he kept on thinking about her. He knows neither her name or where she lives. Days passed and he still couldn¡¯t get her off his head. He couldn¡¯t believe a chance encounter could have such a profound effect on him. He tried stopping himself from thinking about her as he hadn¡¯t gotten over the shock of Sophia¡¯s betrayal and he wasn¡¯t ready to get into another rtionship yet. But the more he tried to forget about her, the more he kept thinking about her. And so, he decided to go for her, unaware of where it would lead them. He promised himself not to fall in love with her, he just wanted to flow with the moment and enjoy the moment.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 The Morning After: Ellie Vanishes

    The only ce he could look for her since he doesn¡¯t know her name and where she lives is actually where he had met her. And so, he went back to Cheetahs hoping to find her there but she was nowhere to be found. After days of frequenting the ce with no one knowing her whereabout, he decided to give up and head back home.


    On getting home, there he saw his wife, Sophia and his friend, Richard approaching him. The more he saw their faces, the angrier he got but he decided to keep calm so they wouldn¡¯t be suspicious of him knowing about their affair.


    ¡®Edward, where have you been? What happened to you? We have been trying to get in touch with you for the past 3 days but your line wasn¡¯t going through. Everyone is worried including, Dad. Do you know how worried I was? I thought something had happened to you. I do not know what I would have done if something had happened to you. How will I be able to survive raising our child alone without you by my side?¡¯, Sophia had said rubbing her tummy and crying.


    ¡®Baby? Are you pregnant?¡¯, Edward said surprised, pretending to be unaware of the pregnancy and the circumstances rting to the pregnancy.


    ¡®Yes, I am pregnant. I have a mini you growing inside of me¡¯, Sophia said smiling and looking Edward in the eyes. She waited for Edward to respond but he didn¡¯t as he seemed to be in a faraway ce, thinking of what is best known to him. Edward was thinking about her betrayal and how she could act so well just to make him believe the baby is his.


    ¡®Edward, are you still with me? Are you not happy about the news? Don¡¯t you want our baby?¡¯, Sophia said feeling sad and dejected.


    ¡®No, baby. I am more than d to hear the news. I just can¡¯t believe that I am going to be a father soon. Thank you so much for giving me the privilege of bing a father soon. You are more than a blessing to me. Since you came into my life, you have changed everything making my life be more meaningful. I can¡¯t thank you enough. I promise to cherish you and our child with every breathe of my life¡¯, Edward said kissing Sophia on the forehead, faking a smile and hugging her tightly.


    ¡®Congrattions, bro¡¯, Richard said making Edward and Sophia break free.


    ¡®So, I am going to be an uncle soon¡¯, Richard continued, shaking Edward¡¯s hand and pulling him close for a hug.


    ¡®Thank you, man. Yes, you are going to be a father soon¡¯, Edward had mistakenly said, almost making them see through his pretense.


    ¡®A dad?¡¯, Richard asked suspiciously.


    ¡®Sorry, an uncle I meant. But since you are my friend, my son is automatically your son too, am I right?¡¯ Edward asked facing Sophia, creating a tensed moment.


    ¡®Yes, that¡¯s right¡¯, Sophia saidughing suspiciously.


    ¡®Man, are you sure you are fine?¡¯, Richard asked looking into Edward¡¯s eyes, trying to figure out what he was thinking.


    ¡®Sure, I am fine. I am just kidding. You do not know how happy I am right now. I just can¡¯t think straight. Do not mind me¡¯, Edward said jokingly trying his possible best not to get exposed.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Darling, let me take a shower. I will join you soon. We need to celebrate¡¯, Edward said kissing Sophia and walking up the stairs. On reaching his room, he put off the facade and inside of him, he was filled with anger and hatred towards Sophia and Richard. He had never expected Richard to betray him like that.


    He had met Richard at an auction six years ago and one thing led to the other, they became friends. Although he is four years older than Richard, he had never seen him as only a friend but also as a brother. They share everything together and he is the only one who knows Edward the best. Although, Edward is 27 years old while Richard is just 23 years of age, he never allowed the age gap to affect their friendship and so also their different backgrounds. Edward has never met Richard¡¯s family before as he had told him they are not in the state. But what Edward couldn¡¯t process is why Sophia and Richard would want the downfall of his family and what rtionship does Richard¡¯s mother has with his family.


    As heid on his bed that night, he decided to y along with Sophia and Richard and y the game they had started with them. He had only one motive behind this his decision, which is to get to the root of the matter and strike back for betraying his trust and hurting him so badly.

 The Beginning of Her Journey

    Days went by with Edward pretending not to be aware of Sophia¡¯s betrayal. He tried his best not show it but there were times he became distant from Sophia. The betrayal was eating his heart up and he promised himself not to ever fall in love again. In between, he kept thinking about the mysteriousdy he had met at Cheetahs and had a one-night stand with. He couldn¡¯t get her off his head and so, he decided to visit Cheetahs onest time and there, he saw Ellie dancing.


    Watching her from afar, he watched as she moved her body to match the rhythm, making him be more mesmerized by her. After she was done with her shift, Edward approached her.


    ¡®Hello, Beauty. How you doing?¡¯, Edward had asked looking straight into Ellie¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®I am good and you?¡¯, Ellie asked tying to avoid Edward and moving towards the exit.


    ¡®Hey, wait up¡¯, Edward said following her.


    ¡®What do you want?¡¯, Ellie asked sounding harsh.


    ¡®Hey, Chill. You don¡¯t have to be rude. I mean no harm. About the other day ¡­¡­.¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to talk about it. That was just one silly mistake I made. I was just infatuated with you. Nothing more, nothing less. So, I would love if you back off¡¯, Ellie said cutting Edward short of his words and walking away.


    ¡®Why did you run away?¡¯, Edward asked making her halt halfway.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t run. I just didn¡¯t see a reason for me to stay. It was just a one-night stand¡¯, Ellie said turning around.


    ¡®What if it meant more than that to me? What if I want us to be more than that?¡¯, Edward asked with his words hanging in the air, expecting a response from Ellie.


    ¡®Like what if I may ask?¡¯, Ellie questioned Edward looking puzzled.


    ¡®We can be friends. Let¡¯s start from being friends. By the way, my name is Edward Lion and it¡¯s nice meeting you¡¯, Edward said with a smile on his face, stretching his hand forth.


    ¡®Nice meeting you too¡¯, Ellie said ignoring Edward¡¯s hand and turning around to leave.


    ¡®What? Are you going to leave just like that? I expect you to tell me your name too¡¯, Edward said double-crossing Ellie.


    ¡®I am Ellie Edwards¡¯, she responded.


    ¡®Edwards? Are we kind of rted?¡¯ he said trying to create a humor.


    ¡®Maybe¡¯, she responded trying to ignore him.


    ¡®Since we are cool now, will you please, excuse me?¡¯, Ellie requested.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡®Sure. We will catch upter¡¯, Edward said smiling at her.


    ¡®I do not wish to see you ever again¡¯, Ellie said walking away.


    ¡®You will see me more often as you wish¡¯, Edward said giggling as he watched Ellie leave.


    Upon her leaving, he realized he had justughed. A realughter at that. Thest time he hadughed sincerely and wholeheartedly was when he was with his mum before he died. He found something special about Ellie and he believed they would create special memories together as friends and nothing more.


    Edward was in denial. He knew he was already falling for Ellie but he doesn¡¯t want to acknowledge it as he hasn¡¯t recovered from Sophia¡¯s betray and he had promised himself never to fall in love again. He wants all of Ellie but he doesn¡¯t want to open his heart to her maybe because he is scared of getting hurt again.


    To avoid seeing Sophia¡¯s face at home, he kept on visiting Cheetahs as that is the only ce he finds sce. Whenever he speaks with Ellie, he finds some kind of relief in his heart. In no time, Ellie lost her guard and they became friends, spending time together and sharing their life experiences. They hung out together most of the times during weekends. Their friendship blossomed and they found themselves relying on each other and sharing their personal secrets. On one of the asions of them hanging out, Edward discovered who Ellie truly is and the rough childhood she had as a child.


    ¡®How is your mum and dad?¡¯, Ellie had asked innocently. Edward went silent butter responded.


    ¡®My mum is no more and as for my dad, I don¡¯t not want to talk about him¡¯, Edward responded.


    ¡®Oh, seems like you and your dad are not on good terms. May I know how your mum died?¡¯ Ellie asked.


    ¡®No, I don¡¯t want to talk about it¡¯, Edward responded in a low voice. It hurts him whenever the issue of his mum is brought up which is why he doesn¡¯t like talking about it.


    ¡®It¡¯s fine if you do not want o talk about it and I am sorry if I had in any way hurt you by bringing up something you do not want to talk about¡¯, Ellie said seeing the hurt and pain in Edward¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®It¡¯s fine. So, may I know about your parents? Where are they?¡¯, Edward questioned Ellie, waiting for her response.


    ¡®They both passed away in a tragic ident. I grew up raising my with no one to assist which is why I work as a stripper trying to make ends meet¡¯, Ellie responded avoiding Edward¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®You must have had a rough childhood. You are one strongdy, I think¡¯, Edward said admiring Ellie¡¯s courage. Ellie smiled and her countenance showed she didn¡¯t want to talk about her childhood but Edward didn¡¯t read much meaning to it.


    As their journey on the road to friendship continued, Ellie had begun to fall in love with Edward. Right from the moment Edward walked up to her that night to dance with her, she had fallen in love with him. It was love at first sight. She loved the way they moved their body together and danced to the music. She loved the smell of his body and the way he looked at her that night. As they danced together that night, her heart was beating fast and she realized he has met the one for her.


    That night, as she was about to leave, ying hard to get, she had silently prayed for Edward to call her back and he did. Her heart skipped as he stopped her that night. And when he asked the question ¡®Would you love to be my bedmate tonight?¡¯, she had given in quickly because she couldn¡¯t wait to have all of him.


    As they made love that night, Ellie didn¡¯t want Edward to stop as she enjoyed every moment and the way he touched her body. As she watched him fall asleep, she knew she had fallen in love with him. She knew it¡¯s kind of crazy falling in love with a total stranger she barely knows but she couldn¡¯t exin the feeling. All she wanted at that moment was to remain in his embrace but when she remembered her dirty past, she held back which made her flee from the hotel that morning. She took some days off work and went into hiding to organize her thoughts which exins the reason Edward didn¡¯t see her at Cheetahs for days.


    While in hiding, she did some research on Edward only to discover that he is the first son of the Lion¡¯s Fashion Group and also the vice-president. The most shocking fact she discovered is that, he is married to Sophia, her enemy¡¯s daughter. She had always hated Sophia¡¯s family as they brought about her family¡¯s downfall. She thought, that was the best opportunity for her to get her revenge.


    After organizing her thoughts and having decided to go for Edward without anything stopping her, she resumed back to work. She wasn¡¯t surprised to see Edward that day as she had been informed by her colleague of his frequent visits in search for her. At first, she tried ying hard to get by giving Edward attitudes just to make him more drawn to her. When she realized that everything is going as she had nned, she began to flow with the moment. But after several hangouts with Edward, she found out she was truly drawn to him and also in love with him. So, she decided to make Edward hers by snatching him away from Sophia and at the same time, getting revenge on Sophia and her family. To make this possible, she has to confess her felling to Edward and make him fall in love with her. But what she never knew is the dangers thaty ahead of her entanglement with Edward. Is she ready to face all the challenges thaty ahead? Will she be able to pay the cost for her revenge?

 The Confession

    On one of Ellie and Edward¡¯s dates, Ellie decided to confess her feelings to Edward. They decided to meet at Brew-tique cafe. The sun was setting, casting a warm golden glow over the city skyline. Edward was seated in the cafe, waiting for Ellie who seems to runningte to show up. Few minutester, the door opened and there, Ellie came in looking elegant. She looked more beautiful than before and her beautiful was radiating like a light in the room. She wore a simple yet elegant dress that entuated her figure and with each step she took towards Edward, she exuded a quiet confidence and poise.


    Edward couldn¡¯t help but admire her the more. She was looking more beautiful than ever and every other man¡¯s eyes in the room were on her. Edward was lost in his thought of him admiring her and was only brought back to reality when Ellie snapped her fingers right at his face.


    ¡®Am I that beautiful? Is it that you can¡¯t resist my beauty?¡¯, Ellie asked jokingly and smiling. As she smiled, Edward fell more in love with her as the smile made her more beautiful showing her glittering white set of teeth.


    ¡®Hello, are you still here with me? And if I may ask, can I have my seat?¡¯, Ellie said trying to get Edward¡¯s attention.


    ¡®Sure, you can¡¯, Edward saiding back to reality.


    ¡®You look¡­¡­¡­¡¯This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡®Astonishing, right?¡¯, Ellie said cutting Edward short of his words.


    ¡®Yes, that¡¯s the right word¡¯, Edward said smiling and they both burst out intoughter with Ellie¡¯sughter filling the air, a melodious sound that added to her allure. They both enjoyed each other¡¯spanion making them forget whatsoever they were going through at that period.


    They both talked about everything they could talk about,ughing away their sorrows. When they were done drinking their coffee, they decided to take a walk by the seaside. As they both walked together, they could feel something strong between them. Edward knew he was in love but couldn¡¯t admit it as he kept telling himself he wouldn¡¯t fall in love again. Ellie on the other hand, couldn¡¯t hide her feelings again and then, she decided to ask Edward a question while they were seated by the seaside.


    ¡®Have you ever fallen in love before?¡¯, Ellie asked Edward trying to search his face for answers.


    ¡®Yes, but it didn¡¯t end well¡¯, Edward replied avoiding Ellie¡¯s face.


    ¡®Same here. I fell in love with a guy whom I loved so much but, in the end, he betrayed and shattered my heart. Since then, I promised not to fall in love again. But you know what? I met a guy of recent with whom I have fallen madly in love with. Although, I keep denying the fact that I am in love with him, I can¡¯t hide it anymore. And so, I have decided to give love a chance again. I will confess my love for him, hoping he would feel the same for me¡¯, Ellie said looking at Edward.


    ¡®That¡¯s good but as for me, I don¡¯t think I can give love a chance ever again. I wish you best of luck. Anyways, I have to leave now. I have got a meeting at the office tomorrow. I need to get prepared¡¯, Edward said standing to leave with jealousy written all over his face.


    ¡®I love you¡¯, Ellie said in a soft tone as Edward turned to leave making him halt.


    ¡®What?¡¯, Edward queried, surprised at Ellie¡¯s confession.


    ¡®Yes, you are the one I love. Whenever I am with you, I feel like I am at home. Although, I had fallen in love before but I don¡¯t think I have ever fallen as hard as this for someone. I love you, Edward¡¯, Ellie said, loving straight into Edward¡¯s eyes with her words hanging and waiting for Edward¡¯s response.


    ¡®I am sorry but I do not feel the same. I have been hurt and my heart is shattered which I do not think can be mended. I like you; I won¡¯t lie about that but I do not see myself being in a rtionship with you. Moreover, I am married¡¯, Edward said avoiding Ellie¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®I know you are married to Sophia Porous but I do not care about that. Look into my eyes and tell me you do not love. If you do not love me, why would you havee looking for me after our first encounter? Why did you tell me we can be more than friends? I know you are hurt and you are scared of falling in love but try to give love a chance with me. I love you, Edward¡¯, Ellie said holding Edward¡¯s hands and looking into his eyes trying to get into his thoughts and know what he is thinking.


    ¡®I am sorry, I can¡¯t do this. We can continue our rtionship as friends and warming each other¡¯s bed but not as lovers. But wait, did you run a check on me?¡¯, Edward asked curiously.


    ¡®Wait!!! Bed mates? Is that all I mean to you? All you want from me is just to be your sex mate and not that you truly love me?¡¯, Ellie asked Edwards feeling hurt and surprised.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t mean it that way, Ellie. It¡¯s just that ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¯, Edward stammered not knowing what to say.


    ¡®You know what, I do not want to ever see you again¡¯, Ellie said breaking free from Edward¡¯s grip with tears rolling down her eyes.


    Edward stood still watching as she leaves, feeling helpless.


    Since that day, Ellie cut off all sort ofmunication from Edward. She stopped picking up his calls and wouldn¡¯t grant him audience whenever hees to Cheetahs. During this period of separation, Edward realized how deeply in love he is with Ellie and when he couldn¡¯t bear her silence again, he decided to confess his feelings to her and give love a chance once again.


    When he got to Cheetahs, what he saw wasn¡¯t what he had anticipated. There, he saw Ellie dancing with a guy with them very close to each other. The guy held her very close to him and he whispered something into Ellie¡¯s ear which made her giggled. Seeing this, Edward¡¯s jealousy aroused and not being able to withstand the sight in front of him, he moved close to them.


    ¡®Get your fucking hands off her¡¯, Edward said in an authoritative tone disrupting the guy and Ellie¡¯s moment.


    ¡®And who the hell are you to tell me that? Are you her boyfriend? She doesn¡¯t belong to anyone. She is just a slut working as a stripper at a club¡¯, the guy said with a smirk on her face giggling. In a twinkle of an eye, Edwardnded a punch on him.


    ¡®Don¡¯t you dare call her a slut. She is my woman and nobody dares to touch her except from me¡¯, Edward dered in front of the audience with shock on Ellie¡¯s face. In no time, the guy retaliated and they both engaged in a brawl. This causedmotion at the club and a mayhem.


    They were both separated with the guy threatening to get back at Edward on his way to the exit. After the guy had left, Ellie looked at Edward who was covered in bruises.


    ¡®Get yourself treated¡¯, she said making her way to exit.


    ¡®I love you, Ellie. It took me so long to realize that. I am so sorry for being a fool and hurting your feelings. Will you forgive me and give me a chance?¡¯, Edward said moving close to Ellie who had halted upon hearing what Edward said. Edward looked at Ellie, searching her eyes for answers but Ellie kept quiet not knowing what to say.


    Without a word from Ellie, Edward leaned in and gently pressed his lips to hers. It was a soft, tentative kiss, filled with all the promises of a new beginning. But what Ellie and Edward never knew was that, the scene was witnessed by both Sophia and Richard, who hade to the club to enjoy.

 Sophia鈥檚 Quest for Revenge

    Sophia is seen pacing up and down biting her fingers and feeling frustrated with what she had just witnessed.


    ¡®Calm down, Sophia. Do not forget that you are pregnant and you could hurt the baby by stressing yourself over a minor scene you had just witnessed¡¯, Richard said, trying to calm her down.


    ¡®A minor scene, you say? I just saw my husband locking lips with a stranger at the club. That was not even enough. He dered publicly that she belongs to him in front of the whole crowd and even confessed his feelings for her. And you are here telling me it is a minor issue?¡¯. Sophia said with anger and shouting at Richard.


    ¡®Chill, Sophia. We will find a way out of this¡¯, Richard said trying to assure her.


    ¡®You should have allowed me challenge him at the club. Why did you stop me?¡¯, Sophia asked feeling angered.


    ¡®Are you even thinking straight? Face him and tell him what? What if he had asked what you were doing at the club with me there with you?¡¯, Richard asked facing Sophia who couldn¡¯t respond.


    ¡®You need to calm down so we can find a way out of this. But wait, are you jealous?¡¯, Richard asked Sophia suspiciously and looking straight into her eyes trying to get into her mind and know what she is thinking.


    ¡®Jealous? No, I am not. It just that, why would he choose a stripper over me?¡¯, Sophia said stammering and avoiding Richard¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®I need some time alone. I am kind of tired¡¯, Sophia said walking away when she sensed Richard was bing suspicious and he was ready to make an issue out of it.


    ¡®Are you in love with him?¡¯, Richard asked making Sophia halt.


    ¡®What? It¡¯s you that I love and nothing can change that fact. I love you more than you can ever imagine¡¯, Sophia said moving close to Richard hugging him. She doesn¡¯t want Richard to in any way doubt her feelings for him but what she didn¡¯t know is that Richard was already questioning her love for him.


    After Richard left, Sophia couldn¡¯t stop thinking of what she had witnessed. She kept calling Edward but he wouldn¡¯t pick her calls. She waited for Edward toe home that night but he was no where to be found. When she couldn¡¯t wait anymore, she decided to go back to Cheetahs and check if Edward would still be there but unfortunately, she didn¡¯t meet both him and Ellie there. She got frustrated and angry. When she couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, she decided to call Richard seeking for sce. She called Richard countless of times but he didn¡¯t pick her calls and then, she decided to visit his house. What she saw and heard upon getting to Richard¡¯s house wasn¡¯t what she had expected.


    There, she met Richard in the embrace of a strangedy with them kissing each other. They were in an intimate position which in no doubt, showed that they are in a rtionship.


    ¡®Baby, I am pregnant¡¯, the strangedy said.


    ¡®What? I am going to be a dad?¡¯ Richard asked with joy written all over his face.


    ¡®Yes¡¯, thedy said, smiling.


    ¡®You do not know how happy I am right now. Mum will be so happy to hear the news. She is finally going to be a grandma¡¯, Richard said bursting out inughter.


    ¡®But babe, when are you breaking up with her?¡¯, the unknowndy asked.


    ¡®You mean Sophia?¡¯, Richard asked and thedy nodded.


    ¡®It¡¯s just a matter of time. You know she is a necessary tool in us achieving our goals. I just need her to get what we need from Edward. After that, we will get rid of her¡¯, Richard said rubbing thedy¡¯s tummy.


    ¡®But it¡¯s taking too long. You have been with her for the past two years which to me is getting longer. And now that she is pregnant for you, what are you going to do? Will you allow her birth the child?¡¯, she asked.


    ¡®I tried talking her into getting an abortion but she wouldn¡¯t yield. You do not have to worry, I will find a way of getting rid of the baby¡¯, Richard said trying to assure her.


    ¡®Are you sure?¡¯, she asked with doubt in her voice.


    ¡®Pam, you know you are the only one I love, right? I am only with her because she is useful to me. Once she has sessfully executed our ns and I am able to give you and our baby the best life ever, I am going to get rid of her. I promise to love you and our child always. I love you, baby¡¯, Richard said kissing Pam and rubbing his palms on her tummy.


    ¡®I love you too¡¯, Pam responded smiling.


    As Sophia witnessed all these, she felt her heart tearing into pieces. She couldn¡¯t believe the man she is willing to do anything for had just betrayed her. She remembered meeting Richard two years ago and falling in love with him. They had nned to get married but her family was against it due to Richard¡¯s poor family background. Her family¡¯s rejection still didn¡¯t stop their love as they continued their rtionship.


    When Sophia got to know of Richard¡¯s intention towards the Lion¡¯s family, she decided to help him out by getting married to Edward as this can make Richard rich and make her parents approve of him. She had thought their love for each other was mutual not knowing that Richard was using her to achieve his goals.


    As she turned back to leave, her legs were heavy and she was on the edge of copsing. She couldn¡¯t believe a man she had told she is pregnant and was not happy about it would be so happy upon hearing that anotherdy is pregnant for him. She couldn¡¯t believe Richard would actually think of getting rid of his blood.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As she drove back home, she cried her heart out but at the same time, she vouched to get revenge on Richard and Pam.


    Knowing the only option she had left is Edward, she decided to do whatsoever it takes to make Edward hers and hers alone even if it means getting blood on her hands.

 The Confrontation

    As Ellie watched Edward sleep peacefully, she couldn¡¯t wish for a better life more than the one she is currently experiencing. She remembered what she had gone through with her ex and could only feel grateful for having met Edward. She kept on admiring his features as he slept and couldn¡¯t help but to admit how handsome he looked even as he slept.


    She remembered how he had publicly dered his affection for her the night before, in the presence of everyone and couldn¡¯t help but to giggle. She remembered Sophia¡¯s facial expression as she had seen her at the club that night, although, Edward wasn¡¯t aware of her presence. Ellie somehow felt happy with Sophia witnessing the whole incident because that was just the beginning of her revenge as she would cause so much pain for Sophia and her family, for hurting her mother.


    In between her thought, Edward¡¯s phone rang and the person that called was no other than Sophia. Ellie thought of picking the call to torture Sophia the more and then, she did.


    ¡®Hello, Edward. Where are you? I called you all through the night but you never picked. Hope you are fine?¡¯, Sophia asked from the receiving end, pretending she never witnessed the scene of the night before.


    ¡®Hello, Sophia¡¯, Ellie responded smiling.


    ¡®Who is this and why are you with Edward¡¯s phone?¡¯, Sophia asked with anger visible in her voice.


    ¡®I am sure you know who I am. You were at the clubst night and you witnessed everything. Is there a need for you to ask me who I am again?¡¯, Ellie asked with a smirk on her face.


    ¡®You know what, I do not have any interest in knowing you. Pass the phone to my husband¡¯, Sophia said with amanding tone.


    ¡®Your husband? Well, your husband is here sleeping peacefully on my bed and you know what? We had a wonderful night all through. He kept murmuring my name in his dreams, telling me not to leave him. He kept on repeating how sweet and beautiful I am. Has he ever said that to you? Oh, my bad. Maybe Richard has told you that before,¡¯ Ellie asked with a devilish smile on her face.


    ¡®What the hell do you mean?¡¯, Sophia asked stammering.


    ¡®Stop ying dumb. I know you are having an affair with Richard and you have his baby growing in your belly.¡¯, Ellie responded, keeping her voice as low as she could so, she wouldn¡¯t wake Edward up.


    ¡®Shut the crap and stop spilling nonsense. I am going to kill you when Iy my hands on you¡¯, Sophia shouted.


    ¡®I dare you, Sophia. This is just the beginning of your torment. I am going to frustrate the hell out of you¡¯, Ellie respondedughing.


    ¡®What the hell do you want? Why are you hell bent on destroying my marriage?¡¯, Sophia asked getting frustrated.


    ¡®Destroy your marriage? Your marriage started to crumble the day you started an affair with Richard. Your family messed with the wrong woman and her daughter is back to take revenge on her behalf. So, watch out¡¯, Ellie responded hanging up on Sophia.


    ¡®Hello¡­¡­¡­. Hello¡¯, Sophia kept on saying expecting a response from the receiving end but she never got a response. When she realized Ellie had hung up on her, she angrily threw her phone away, feeling frustrated and not knowing what to do.


    ¡®What should I do? What should I do? What should I do?¡¯, Sophia kept up ranting while pacing up and down, trying to device a n to separate Ellie and Edward.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®I am fucking going to kill her. I need to call Richard. This is the time I need him the most¡¯, she said, picking up her phone to call Richard but as she was about to dial his number, she remembered what she had witnessed at his ce the previous night and this, added to the pain in her heart.


    ¡®No, I need to figure this out on my own. Edward is the only option I have right now and I won¡¯t allow that bitch take him away from me. I need to call someone for help. I cannot do this on my own. Who can I call?¡¯, Sophia kept on biting her finger while pacing up and down, trying to figure out who to call apart from Richard.


    Just at thest moment, she remembered the only person who would get her hands stained and do anything to put a smile on her face.


    ¡®Hello, Mum. I need your help¡¯, Sophia said, feeling rxed that everything would be sorted out by her mum as she had always done.

 Their Promises

    After having hung up on Sophia, Ellie deleted the call history in order for Edward not to be aware of the fact that she spoke with Sophia. She walked to her window, after having dropped Edward¡¯s phone on the shelf where she had picked it.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She watched as the sun rose and she was so amazed by the view and its beauty. She ad never felt this peace before as she has always been on the run her whole life, trying to escape from her dirty past. She remembered the eyes of the man on her as heid in the pool of blood. She couldn¡¯t get the gaze of the man off her head as it has been hunting her in her dreams every blessed day, seeking for revenge for his death.


    To keep the scene off her head, she closed her eyes, thinking that would be a way of escaping from her reality but the more she kept her eyes closed, the more the image became vivid in her head. As she opened her eyes and looked at ss of her window right in front of her, all she could see was that vengeful gaze seeking for revenge. She felt like the man was around, trying to strangle her to death and as she thought of that, a hand touched her from behind, making her fidget and scared. Her body was still and she couldn¡¯t turn as she felt the man¡¯s gaze on her. The only thing she could think of at that moment was a means of escape and as she clenched her fist, getting ready to fight back, Edward¡¯s voice brought her back to reality.


    ¡®Morning, Sunshine¡¯, Edward said, hugging Ellie from behind with Ellie feeling his breath on her skin. When Ellie realized it was Edward holding her from behind, she heavied a sigh of relieved. Turning around, she faced Edward and didn¡¯t fail to notice how handsome he looked in the early hours of the morning. She was so engrossed in observing Edward¡¯s feature that she was only brought back to her senses after Edward snapped his fingers across her face.


    ¡®Do you have to make it obvious that you didn¡¯t have enough of mest night?¡¯, Edward jokingly said, trying toplement his beauty. This statement made Ellie burst intoughter. As sheughed, Edward couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. Ellie¡¯sughter was like music, filling Edward¡¯s ears and warming his heart. He fell in love with the way her smiled reached her eyes, making them sparkle with joy. He was captivated by her smile making him lose his sense of reasoning and getting oblivious of is surroundings.


    ¡®Should we say you are the one mesmerized by my smile?¡¯, Ellie asked sheepishly, breaking Edwards thought.


    ¡®You can say that again¡¯, Edwards said smiling finding it hard to take his gaze off Ellie.


    ¡®Seems like you were enjoying the view of the sunrise?¡¯, Edward asked, looking outside the window, also getting immersed with the beauty of the sunrise. As they stood next to each other, their eyes were glued on the scene before them with each of them in his/her world of thought. Silence filled the room as if the two were having a reflection about their life.


    ¡®You know what? Before I met you, I promised myself not to ever fall in love again. My childhood wasn¡¯t a pleasant one as I witnessed my mum gets betrayed by my dad. My dad cheated on her with her friend and my mum couldn¡¯t bear the level of betrayal which led to her death¡¯, Edward said taking a break. Ellie looked into his eyes and she could see how hurt he was talking about histe mother.


    ¡®Mum had always been in love with dad but dad was in love with another woman which was mom¡¯s friend. Although they had an arranged marriage, I still feel like, Dad should have opened his heart to love mom after living together for so many years. If he had done that, mom wouldn¡¯t have died. I grew up hating my dad and ming him each and every day for the death of mum. While growing up, I promised myself never to be like him. When I got married to Sophia, I never loved her but I changed my attitude towards her after remembering my promise of never ending up like dad and never being the cause of a woman¡¯s pain and death. But when I had just begun to fall in love with Sophia, I found out she was cheating on me with my best friend and she is carrying his child in her belly¡¯, Edward said, broken-heartedly. Ellie was shocked that Edward was aware of the fact that Sophia was cheating on him but he pretended as if he knew nothing of such. She kept on looking into his eyes and all she could see was hurt and sadness. This feeling felt familiar to Ellie and it was the same feeling she had when her ex betrayed her.


    ¡®It was the night that I discovered the truth about Sophia and Richard that I met you. When I set my eyes on you, I felt something different. I wasn¡¯t sure of the feeling at first because I was hurt and I thought a broken heart wouldn¡¯t fall in love again. But I was wrong. When you confessed your feelings for me at the beach that day and we had a fight which made you cut of any means ofmunication from me, I ascertained my face then. I realized I am in love with you and I an just trying to take caution so I wouldn¡¯t get hurt again. When I saw you at the club yesternight with that guy close to you, I realized I do not want any other man close to you and I want all of you for myself¡¯, Edward said, now facing Ellie.


    ¡®I love you, Ellie and for how I may have hurt you in anyway in the past. I promise to love you until myst breath and I promise not to cheat on you and if I will peradventure cheat on you, I will only be cheating on you with death. Do you promise me the same, Ellie?¡¯ Edward who was now holding Ellie¡¯s hand with his gaze fixed on her asked, waiting for her response.


    Looking into Edward¡¯s eyes, Ellie responded, ¡®I promise¡¯. In no time, their lips met and as they kissed, Ellie¡¯s mind went to her dark past which Edward isn¡¯t aware and which might bring an end to their growing romance. She felt a kind of peace in Edward¡¯s arms and there at that moment, she made a promise to herself never to make her dark past known as she was scared of losing Edward and she would do anything to him by her side.

 A New Beginning

    As the days went by, the love Edward and Ellie have for each other kept on growing putting Sophia in a dilemma. Edward spent most of his times in Ellie¡¯s house, barely going home. And on rare asions that Edward went home, he never gave the chance for him and Sophia to have a conversation.


    On one of the rare asions that Edward went home, he and Sophia had a hot argument. It was on a Friday night and when Sophia saw Edwarde home, she had thought Edward would be spending the night and the weekend with her only for him to pack some of his clothes and heading for the door without deeming it fit to tell Sophia anything about his movement.


    ¡®Where are you headed to? I thought we would be spending the night together?¡¯, Sophia asked, curious of where Edward was headed to although she was already aware and just needed a confirmation.


    ¡®I have some files I need to review at the office. So, I will be spending the night there¡¯, Edward said.


    ¡®So, why do you need so much clothe if you will only be spending a night at the office?¡¯, Sophia asked suspiciously.


    ¡®I never said I would be spending a night at the office. I won¡¯t be home for the weekend too. I have a lot of work pending on my table¡¯, Edward responded, sounding distant and indifferent.


    ¡®I need to get going now, it¡¯s gettingte¡¯, Edward responded, moving towards the door.


    ¡®Are you sure you are going to the office or you are going over to her ce?¡¯, Sophia asked, making Edward halt in her steps.


    ¡®Her?¡¯, Edward asked surprised, turning around.


    ¡®Yes, her. I meant Ellie. The stripper you confessed your love for at the club¡¯, Sophia responded with a hitch of jealousy in her voice.


    ¡®You were there?¡¯, Edward asked, finding it hard to believe Sophia knew about Ellie¡¯s existence.


    ¡®Yes, I was. I witnessed my husband and the father of my unborn child professing his love for another woman right in front of me. That¡¯s a good thing, right? How can you choose a stripper over me? She is nothingpared to me. She is just a slut who is meant for every man to ess¡¯, Sophia responded, rolling her eyes,


    ¡®You won¡¯t dare address her like that again. She belongs to me and nobody else. I love her and nothing can change that fact. She is a stripper but at least, she is way better than you¡¯, Edward said in a firm and hurtful tone, which made Sophia surprised as he had never spoken to her in that manner before.


    ¡®Are you really going to choose her over me? Have you forgotten how you proimed your love for me few months again? What now changed? Have you forgotten the fact that I am carrying your child? Do you want him to grow up like you did? Do you want history to repeat itself?¡¯, Sophia said, crying and trying to y the victim card.


    ¡®Fucking stop repeating that statement. It kind of make you look desperate and it doesn¡¯t fit you¡¯, Edward said, shouting angrily at Sophia.


    ¡®Our child? You think I am too gullible to know the child isn¡¯t mine?¡¯, Edward asked with a smirk on his face.


    ¡®What do you mean by not yours? What are you trying to insinuate? Are you trying to deny your child because of that slut?¡¯, Sophia asked, trying to shift Edward¡¯s attention away from the paternity of the fetus growing in her belly.


    ¡®I fucking told you not to call her that!!!!¡¯, Edward shouted, almost bing aggressive and there, Sophia stood rmed at the sight of a different version of Edward¡¯s personality which she had never seen before.


    ¡®You can¡¯t keep controlling me by ckmailing me with my childhood trauma. You and my mum are and will never be the same. So, don¡¯t you everpare yourself with her again¡¯, Edward said walking away.


    ¡®What did I do to deserve this kind of hate from you?¡¯, Sophia asked with hurt in her eyes.


    ¡®You are asking me what you did? You made me regret ever falling in love with you. With you, I had thought I would find the love and peace I had always wanted and had envisioned a love filled future with you until I discovered your dirty secret¡¯, Edward said with disgust.


    ¡®I really wish not to ever see your face again¡¯, Edward said hurt, and walking away leaving Sophia standing hopelessly and confused.


    After Edward had left, Sophia kept on thinking about what Edward had found out about her to make him change towards her but she couldn¡¯t ce her hand on it.


    Edward on the other hand, as he drove down to Ellie¡¯s ce, he kept on thinking about the night of betrayal; the night he had found out about Sophia and Richard¡¯s affair. Although his love for Sophia had diminished, he still felt hurt like he was getting stabbed in his heart. As got to his destination and entered Ellie¡¯s apartment, there he saw Ellie standing right in front of him and putting on a widened smile.


    Her smile was so beautiful and healing that it brought sce to his hurting mind. Pulling Ellie into a tight embrace, Edward said: ¡®Thank you¡¯.


    ¡®For what?¡¯, Ellie who was smiling cheerfully asked.


    ¡®For bringing so much peace to my disturbed mind and for healing my broken heart¡¯, Edward said, still holding Ellie in a tight embrace. As he embraced her, he promised himself to treasure their special moments and to never allow the hurt of his past interfere with the joy and peace he was currently experiencing. He decided to let go of his painful experience and have a new beginning which will be filled with all the love he had been deprived of since childhood with Ellie.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Heaving a sigh of relieve, he kissed Ellie on her forehead and said, ¡®Wee me to a new beginning¡¯. He smiled at Ellie and in which Ellie also returned the favor but what Edward didn¡¯t know was that something was bothering Ellie making her scared and uncertain of their future together.

 The Secret

    After her argument with Edward that night, she realized she might finally lose Edward to Ellie due to Edward¡¯s change in attitude towards her. In order to prevent that, Sophia headed to her parents¡¯ house the following day to see her mother.


    Upon seeing the countenance of her daughter as soon as she entered her bedroom, Stephanie, Sophia¡¯s mum knew something was off.


    ¡®May I know what the problem is my princess? You are not even showing that you are happy to see me? Is there anything I need to know?¡¯, Stephanie asked, trying to figure out what was going on in her daughter¡¯s head.


    ¡®I called you the other day to ask for help, Mum but you told me you were busy and you would get in touch with when you are free but you never did¡¯, Sophia said with her frustration evident.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡®I am so sorry my princess. Your father has been giving me a lot of headaches nowadays. He has been trying to go back to his old ways¡¯, Stephanie responded sighing.


    ¡®What¡¯s up with you and dad? I never knew you both are not on good terms. What is the problem?¡¯, Sophia asked, momentarily distracted from her own troubles.


    ¡®It is not like we heard a fight but I overheard him talking to someone on phone to locate that woman¡¯s daughter¡¯, Stephanie said with her voice tinged with anxiety.


    ¡®The woman¡¯s daughter? Which woman is that?¡¯, Sophia asked trying to process the person in question and when she finally realized whom her mother was talking about, she eximed.


    ¡®What? He is in search of that woman¡¯s daughter? Why all of a sudden? I thought he cut offmunication with them 12 years ago?¡¯, Sophia asked, widening her eyes.


    ¡®That is exactly what I still don¡¯t get. Why now after all these years?¡¯, Stephanie asked, confused.


    ¡®Hope is not that he is aware of what happened 10 years ago?¡¯, Sophia asked suspiciously.


    ¡®No, I don¡¯t think so. He only thinks she disappeared with her child. He doesn¡¯t know what exactly happened that night, ten years ago¡¯, Stephanie said, lowering her voice.


    ¡®But what if he finds her and everything gets revealed? She actually witnessed all that happened that night¡¯, Sophia asked, fear creeping into her voice.


    ¡®That is why I need to find her first. She should have shared the same fate with her mother that night. But why the search for her now of all times?¡¯, Stephanie asked, getting frustrated and trying to figure out what to do.


    ¡®I need to get to her before he does. I cannot allow all my efforts to go down the drain¡¯, Stephanie said in a scared voice. Looking into her mother¡¯s eyes, all Sophia could see was fear. Sophia felt like her mother was hiding something from her which was making her all worked up.


    ¡®Mum, is there more to this issue? Is there anything you are hiding from me that I need to know?¡¯, Sophia asked mother suspiciously, reading meaning to her reaction.


    ¡®What do you mean by hiding something from you? There is nothing of such¡¯, Stephanie responded, avoiding to make eye contact with her daughter. In order not to arouse her daughter¡¯s suspicion further, Stephanie changed the topic to discussion.


    ¡®You said there is a problem over the phone? What¡¯s that all about?¡¯, Stephanie asked.


    ¡®Edward is cheating on me mum¡¯, Sophia spilled.


    ¡®What? Did you two have a fight? You told me two months ago that you are now on good terms. You even told me you are pregnant. So, where is thising from?¡¯, Stephanie asked, confused.


    ¡®We never fought. I didn¡¯t even know he was cheating on me until I by chance witnessed him professing his love for thedy at the club. And when I confronted Edward, he didn¡¯t even deny it and instead told me he loves her and nothing change that fact¡¯. Sophia said feeling sad.


    ¡®Are you sure he isn¡¯t aware that you are cheating on him with Richard?¡¯, Stephanie asked.


    ¡®You knew all along that I am still in a rtionship with Richard?¡¯, Sophia asked with shock all over her face.


    ¡®Yes, I do. I know you love Richard which is why I didn¡¯t say anything. I and your dad didn¡¯t allow you two to get married back then because of his poor family background. He actually doesn¡¯t befit to be your husband but he is fit to be your lover¡¯, Stephanie said supporting her daughter¡¯s action.


    ¡®I don¡¯t think he is aware. He has stoppeding home and he spends most of his time with her¡¯, Sophia said feeling dejected with jealousy obvious in her voice.


    ¡®Are you in love with Edward? Thought you got married to him because your father forced you?¡¯, Stephanie asked raising her eyebrow.


    ¡®Right now, he is my only fallback. This is the time I need him to love me more¡¯, Sophia said.


    ¡®Your only fall back? What do you mean by that?¡¯, Stephanie asked.


    ¡®I caught Richard cheating on me two weeks again. Not only that he is cheating on me, his mistress is pregnant for him and carrying his child¡¯, Sophia said with sadness in her voice.


    ¡®Just forget about him ad focus on Edward. Thank goodness you are carrying his child in your belly. You can win him over with that and do not worry, I will find a way to get rid of thedy for you. Just let me know where she works and her name¡¯, Stephanie said giving Sophia assurance of getting rid of Ellie.


    ¡®Edward¡¯s mistress is not he only being we have to get rid of. We need to get rid of Richard and his mother¡¯, Sophia said making her mother confused.


    ¡®Why do you need to get rid of Richard and his mum? You can just dump him and move on with Edward¡¯, Stephanie advised.


    ¡®They need to be gone, mum because they are the only ones aware of the circumstances rting to my pregnancy¡¯, Sophia said, making her mother pause.


    ¡®The circumstances rting to your pregnancy? What do you mean by that¡±, Stephanie who was getting confused asked her daughter who trying her possible best not to make her eye contact with her. When Stephanie finally realized the situation on ground, she eximed in disbelief.


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me that child isn¡¯t Edward¡¯s!!!!!!!!!¡¯, Stephanie eximed in disbelief with her words hanging in the air, expecting a counter response from her daughter but who never responded

 Their Meeting

    Before Sophia left her mother¡¯s house that day, they had both agreed to run a check on Ellie, trying to figure out a part of her life that could be used to threaten her. On Sophia¡¯s way home that day, she saw Richard¡¯s car drove pass her and in the car with him was his pregnant lover. Since she caught Richard cheating on her that night, she had stopped picking Richard¡¯s calls and had stopped him from seeing her. Richard, who cared less about her didn¡¯t read meaning to her actions as he had thought she needed some time to herself. Not setting his eyes on Sophia didn¡¯t matter to him as long as he had his true lover by his side.


    Seeing them together made Sophia get angrier. She turned her car and trailed them, wanting to know their destination. After 40 minutes of driving, they finally got to their destination. It was a small building in the outskirts of the city. Pam and Richard both got out of the car holding each other¡¯s hands and entering the building. Sophiaid low and watched every of their movements. Watching them from her car, Sophia saw how Richard kissed Pam on the forehead and afterwards, rubbed his palm on Pam¡¯s belly which made her giggled. The scene before Sophia made her more unsettled and filled her heart with resentment towards the duo.


    Her mind shed back on the things she had done for Richard and the sacrifices she had made for him. She thought about the happy moments they had shared together which he was now sharing with Pam.


    ¡®That¡¯s supposed to be me he is hugging. He belongs to me and me alone¡¯, Sophia said with hurt in her eyes as she watched Richard hugged Pam. She sat there for some minutes, watching as the two love birds yed and at the same time, contemting on how to get back at them. After thinking for as long as she could, she concluded on getting her revenge right there and at that moment.


    To get her revenge on the duo as she had promised herself, she decided to y a trick on Richard. A trick which he would regret for his entire lifetime. Sophia started her car and zoomed off and after having drove few minutes away from the building and having parked her car where it wouldn¡¯t be noticed easily, Sophia picked her phone and dialed Richard¡¯s number.


    ¡®Hello, babe¡¯, Sophia said pitifully upon Richard picking the call.


    ¡®Hello, Sophia¡¯, Richard responded, sounding distant.


    ¡®I am sorry about how I ghosted you for the past two weeks. Edward seems to have been suspecting us which is why I had to cut offmunication from you to avoid further suspicion. I am so sorry I didn¡¯t exin that to you¡¯, Sophia said, pretending to be sorry and trying to cajole Richard.


    ¡®Ok, I understand¡¯, Richard responded in a way that showed he had no interest in whatsoever Sophia had to say. At same time, he tickled Pam who was cing her head on hisp. This made Pam chuckle softly and which Sophia heard on the receiving end.


    ¡®Are you with someone? Where are you, Richard?¡¯, Sophia asked, pretending not to be aware of Richard¡¯s location.


    ¡®I am at home, and I am alone¡¯, Richard responded trying to clear Sophia of all suspicion.


    ¡®But I heard ady¡¯s voice just now¡¯, Sophia said, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡®That should be from the tv. I am watching a movie right now¡¯, Richard responded.


    ¡®Oh, I see. If you don¡¯t mind. Can I see you right now?¡¯, Sophia asked with urgency in her voice.


    ¡®Now? Is anything the matter?¡¯, Richard asked.


    ¡®I have got something on Edward that we can against him¡¯, Sophia said with enthusiasm, trying to make Richard fall for her lies.


    ¡®Is it something we can discuss on phone?¡¯, Richard asked, trying to know the urgency of the matter.


    ¡®No, we need to see to talk about it. It¡¯s a good weakness of his that if we utilize it properly, it will bring about his downfall. So, you need toe over so we can discuss about it before he gets out of hand¡¯, Sophia responded.


    ¡®Okay. Where are you right now?¡¯, Richard asked.


    ¡®I am at home right now¡¯, Sophia replied.


    ¡®Will join you in the next 40 minutes¡¯, Richard said.


    ¡¯40 minutes? Your house is just 15 minutes away from mine, so why the 40 minutes? Or should Ie over to yours instead?¡¯, Sophia asked trying to corner Richard.


    ¡®No. You don¡¯t have to do that. I must stop by the supermarket before heading to your ce, Richard responded, stammering when he realized he was about to be caught up in his own lies.


    ¡®Okay, will be expecting you¡¯, Sophia said, hanging up on Richard and putting on a satisfying smile because she knew she was one step away from getting her revenge.


    Richard on the other hand, picked up his jacket and was about heading out when he got stopped by Pam.


    ¡®Where do think you are heading to?¡¯, Pam asked, trying to put up a fight.


    ¡®I need to see Sophia now¡¯, Richard responded, getting dressed up.


    ¡®What for?¡¯, Pam asked in an angry voice.


    ¡®Babe, she has got something on Edward that can bring him down. This means we can achieve our goals as soon as possible¡¯, Richard said, trying to exin things to Pam.


    ¡®Can¡¯t you discuss this with herter? Why is it now of all time that we are sharing some moments together that you need to see her?¡¯, Pam asked raising an eyebrow.


    ¡®Babe, I think you want all these to end soon?¡¯, Richard asked.


    ¡®Yes, I do. I can¡¯t tolerate seeing you spend the time we are meant to be spending together with her anymore¡¯, Pam said, feeling furious and trying to be sad to get Richard¡¯s attention and which she thought might change Richard¡¯s mind of going to meet Sophia.


    ¡®Babe, I understand your point but for this to end as quick as you want, I need to see her now. I am sorry for putting you through all these. I also wish for this to end as soon as possible¡¯, Richard said, holding Pam¡¯s hands and looking into her eyes to give her the assurance she needed. After sessfully convincing Pam that he wouldn¡¯t stay long and he would be back soon, Richard exited the building, zooming off onto the road, on his way to meet Sophia. But what Richard didn¡¯t know is that, that would be thest time he would set his eyes on Pam.


    Having ensured that Richard had left the house, Sophia made her way back there and stood right in front of the main door. She pressed the bell, patiently waiting for Pam to open up.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Baby, is that you? Did you forget anything?¡¯, Pam asked rushing to open the door, thinking it was Richard. When she finally got to the door and opened it, she was shocked to see who was standing there.


    ¡®Hello, Pam. It¡¯s nice meeting you and I hope you feel the same¡¯, Sophia said with a devilish smile on her face, creeping Pam out.

 Her First but not the Last Murder

    ¡®Excuse me, Miss. Who are you and how may I be of help to you?¡¯, Pam asked pretending to be unaware of Sophia¡¯s identity.


    ¡®I do not think there is the need for me to introduce myself again since you are fully aware of who I am¡¯, Sophia responded, smiling.


    ¡®I do not know who you are and I do not have the whole time of the world chatting with a stranger. So, if you will not introduce yourself  and tell me why you are here, you can kindly get lost.


    ¡®My bad for not introducing myself. Since you im you do not know me which I believe you do, I will like to introduce myself. My name is Sophia Porous, the only child of the owners of Bloom Electronics. It¡¯s nice meeting you¡¯, Sophia said, stretching her hand forth to shake Pam.


    ¡®So, what business do we have together?¡¯, Pam asked, ignoring Sophia¡¯s extended hand.


    ¡®Well, I believe you know why I am here. Don¡¯t you? Anyways, congrattions on your pregnancy¡¯, Sophia said, looking at Pam¡¯s belly. Hearing this statement, Pam was bing scared as she had idea as to how Sophia got to know about her pregnancy.


    ¡®Did Richard inform her?¡¯, she had thought. She triedposing herself so Sophia wouldn¡¯t see through her fears.


    ¡®What the hell are you talking about? Get the hell out of here before I call the police¡¯, Pam said, trying to close the door but Sophia who was already aggravated, kicked the door with her leg making Pam fall to the ground.


    ¡®You have a nice apartment, I must say¡¯, Sophia said, walking into the house, ignoring Pam who was groaning in pain. When Pam fell, she had hit her tummy on the ground which caused her to feel a sharp pain in her tummy. The room felt tensed.


    ¡®What do you want?¡¯, Pam who was on the ground, holding her tummy asked.


    ¡®But babe, when are you breaking up with her?


    You mean Sophia?¡¯


    It¡¯s just a matter of time. You know she is a necessary tool in us achieving our goals. I just need her to get what we need from Edward. After that, we will get rid of her.


    But it¡¯s taking too long. You have been with her for the past two years which to me is getting longer. And now that she is pregnant for you, what are you going to do? Will you allow her birth the child?


    I tried talking her into getting an abortion but she wouldn¡¯t yield. You do not have to worry, I will find a way of getting rid of the baby.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Are you sure?


    Pam, you know you are the only one I love, right? I am only with her because she is useful to me. Once she has sessfully executed our ns and I am able to give you and our baby the best life ever, I am going to get rid of her. I promise to love you and our child always. I love you, baby.


    I love you too¡¯, Do you remember these statements?¡¯, Sophia asked, admiring in paintings on the wall.


    ¡®Wait, you were actually there that night?¡¯, Pam who was groaning in pain asked Sophia when she remembered that was the conversation, she and Richard had that night.


    ¡®Yes, I was darling. I heard every of your discussion. The fact that you both are using me as a bait to achieve your dreams. You know what got to me the most? It was not the fact that I caught the man I love having an affair with another woman who is carrying his child but the fact that this man is willing to kill his child growing up in my belly just to satisfy and please his lover. That¡¯s another level of betray and hurt, don¡¯t you think so?¡¯, Sophia asked with hurt in her eyes and not expecting to get an answer from Pam.


    ¡®After I found out about your existence, I ran a check on you and I discovered both you and Richard hade a long way. But why didn¡¯t I notice any of these? I had asked myself so many times and few minutes ago before I walked in here, I found out I was actually oblivious to the lies around me because I was so much in love with Richard. But it¡¯s sad to actually find out he was never in love with me¡¯, Sophia said.


    ¡®I am sorry. I am deeply sorry. I know we both have hurt you a lot but can you please save my child?¡¯, Pam who was already bleeding said, bringing Sophia attention to that.


    ¡®Save your child? Do you know what I had in mind beforeing here? Richard actually belongs to me and whileing here, I made a promise to myself to take care of any obstacle that will prevent me from being with Richard¡¯, Sophia said with her face turning dark and with a devilish smile on her face. She put her hand in the pocket of the jacket she was putting on and brought out her gloves.


    ¡®Do you know what one does to unwanted weeds? We get rid of them by uprooting them. You and your baby are unwanted weeds that need to be uprooted¡¯, Sophia said, putting on her gloves and moving in the direction of Pam. Pam, having understood what was going on, managed to get up with the little strength left with her, aiming for her phone to call for help but she wasn¡¯t fast enough as Sophia dragged her, making the phone slipped off her hand. What Sophia didn¡¯t know was that, Pam had ced her phone on recording making all their conversations being recorded.


    ¡®Are you trying to be smart, darling? You do not have to worry dear. I will make it very fast and painless. You do not have to fight back¡¯, Sophia said, bending beside Pam who was lying weakly on the floor. As Sophia was about aiming for Pam¡¯s neck to strangle her to death, Pam fought back with the little strength left in her. She kicked Sophia in the stomach, causing her pain and while Sophia was busy groaning in pain, Pam managed to make her way to the stairways. Halfway up the staircase, Sophia caught up with her.


    The two engaged in a fight and in the process of the fight, Pam lost her footing and she began to tumble uncontrobly, her body flipping and rolling with the force of gravity making her hit her head on the tiles. Finally, with a thud, shended at the bottom of the stairs, her bodying to a sudden jarring stop. She was lying motionless on the floor and blood was gushing out from her head. On seeing this, Sophia smiled.


    Walking majestically to where Pam was lying lifeless, Sophia lowered her body towards her as she noticed Pam was murmuring something.


    ¡®Please, save my child¡¯, Pam murmured softly with pain in her eyes.


    ¡®You brought this upon yourself. I wanted to make it a painless one for you but you made it turn out this way. But since you have begged me to save your child, I will do just that by making the pain end quickly¡¯, Sophia said and in no time, her hands were on Pam¡¯s neck, strangling her to death.


    After Pam had finally given up a ghost, Sophia looked at her lifeless body with a satisfying look on her face.


    ¡®I cannot wait to see her too in this same position¡¯, Sophia saidughing hysterically.


    Who do you think Sophia¡¯s next target is?

 Her Dark Obsession

    ¡®Hello, Mum. I need Jack¡¯, Sophia said while on a call with her mum and looking at Pam¡¯s lifeless body on the floor.


    ¡®What trouble did you cause this time around?¡¯, her mother fully aware that she always needed Jack whenever she has a mess to clean up asked.


    ¡®Nothing much, Mum. I just uprooted an unwanted weed¡¯, she responded smiling.


    ¡®And who is that?¡¯, her mother asked.


    ¡®Richard¡¯s slut whom I told you about¡¯, Sophia responded.


    ¡®Okay, will send him over now. Hope you didn¡¯t leave any clue?¡¯, her mother asked.


    ¡®Not at all. Just only the CCTV which I am sure Jack would take care of. Will send you the address now. Tell him to hurry up as I will be waiting for him¡¯, Sophia said hanging up.


    Few minutester, Sophia phone rung and it was Richard on the line.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡®Hello, Sophia. I am at your house and your maid just informed me you are not around. Where are you?¡¯, Richard asked.


    ¡®Sorry, darling. I quickly stepped out. I had a business I needed to attend to. An unwanted weed has been disturbing me for the past two weeks and I felt the need to uproot it today¡¯, Sophia said.


    ¡®An unwanted weed? Do you have a garden now?¡¯, Richard who was confused, asked.


    ¡®You may say so. If you don¡¯t mind, can you wait for me? Will join you in the next two hours¡¯, Sophia requested.


    ¡®Okay. But you need to be fast cause I have an appointment with someone¡¯, Richard responded with urgency in his voice.


    ¡®Okay, I won¡¯t take long¡¯, Sophia replied, hanging up on Richard and smiling hysterically.


    Richard on the other hand felt the need to call Pam and inform her that he would being backte. He dialed her line but she never picked up. He thought Pam was still angry with his decision and decided to send her a text.


    ¡®Sorry, baby. I won¡¯t be home anytime soon. I didn¡¯t meet her at home as she said something urgent came up. You know I also do not want to be here but I have to do this to get want I want from her. I can¡¯t wait to be with you. I love you¡¯, Sophia read out loud the message that had popped up on Pam¡¯s phone. After reading the message, Sophia burst out inughter.


    ¡®See her soon? No, darling. You won¡¯t ever see her again¡¯, Sophia who was talking to herself said with a stern look on her face.


    In no time, Jack arrived.


    ¡®Clean this up¡¯, Sophia said, motioning for Jack who had just entered to dispose of Pam¡¯s body.


    ¡®Yes, madam¡¯, Jack responded, moving into action.


    ¡®Wait, before you start, why don¡¯t we have a nice time?¡¯, Sophia said winking lustfully at Jack.


    ¡®Why not? I have missed your body¡¯, Jack responded, moving close to Sophia and in no time, his hands were on her buttocks, squeezing them as much as he could. His tongue was on Sophia¡¯s neck, licking every part of her body. He yfully touched Sophia all over the body, making Sophia fall in for his lust. In no time, the two were undressed and they made out right there in front of Pam¡¯s dead body.


    When they were done, Sophia was getting dressed up when Jack asked her a question which got her annoyed.


    ¡®How is my baby doing, babe?¡¯, Jack asked, looking at Sophia¡¯s belly.


    ¡®What did you just say?¡¯, Sophia asked getting irate.


    ¡®I asked about my baby¡¯, Jack responded and before he could finish, a pnded on his face.


    ¡®Babe? Your baby? Don¡¯t you ever say that again. If a word should get out about the paternity of this child, I am going to kill you¡¯, Sophia said, giving Jack a stern warning.


    ¡®And stop feeling like you are important. What you are best in doing is cleaning up my mess and warming my bed¡¯, Sophia said, smirking and making a way to the exit.


    Halfway to the exit, she stopped.


    ¡®And, I know about your little mistress. If you like her like you im, it¡¯s better for you break up with her so she wouldn¡¯t suffer the same fate as her¡¯, Sophia said, looking towards the direction of Pam¡¯s lifeless body. Her eyes caught something on Pam¡¯s finger which she moved close to her to remove it. It was a beautiful shining ring on her finger.


    ¡®This will be useful¡¯, Sophia said, holding the ring in her hand and smiling


    ¡®You belong to me and me alone. Is that understood?¡¯, Sophia said walking up to Jack and looking into his eyes.


    ¡®Yes, Madam¡¯, Jack responded bowing.


    Sophia, leaving Jack to clean up her mess as he had always done, exited the building, on her way to meet Richard.


    On getting home, she met Richard waiting for her in the living room. She looked at Richard who was oblivious of her presence. She smiled as Richard was just about to get the worst shock of his life.


    ¡®Hello, love¡¯, Sophia said, hugging Richard from behind.


    ¡®Aren¡¯t you scared someone might see us or Edward cane in on us?¡¯, Richard asked, surprised at Sophia public disy of affection.


    ¡®You don¡¯t have to worry, darling. Nobody dares to say anything to Edward and Edward doesn¡¯te home anymore¡¯, Sophia said, running her hand through Richard¡¯s chest.


    ¡®Ok. So, can we talk about what actually brought me here?¡¯, Richard said taking Sophia¡¯s hand off his chest.


    ¡®Before we have our discussion, let¡¯s have a nice time together. What do you think?¡¯, Sophia asked, winking lustfully at Richard.


    ¡®I would love for us to focus on what we are here to discuss¡¯, Richard said, not showing interest in Sophia¡¯s advances.


    ¡®Okay, if that¡¯s what you want. Let¡¯s go to the study room for privacy¡¯s sake¡¯, Sophia said, leading the way to the study room.


    On getting to the study room, after sessfully locking the door, Sophia pushed Richard on the table and looked at him lustfully.


    ¡®I know you want me. You can have me, I am all yours¡¯, Sophia said getting undressed. Richard who was mesmerized by her body, couldn¡¯t help but fall into her world of lust. In no time, Richard¡¯s body was on Sophia¡¯s, making out.


    When they were done making out, Sophia stood up, walking towards where she had kept her bag. Opening the bag, she brought out the ring she had removed from Pam¡¯s finger. As she slipped the ring on her finger, she smiled as she was about to throw Richard in his darkest moments.


    ¡®I actually came across this ring today. It was screaming beauty that I couldn¡¯t help but to get it. Doesn¡¯t it look beautiful?¡¯, Sophia said, walking up to where Richard was seating and showcasing the ring across his face.


    ¡®Wait? Where did you get the ring from?¡¯, Richard who was bing aware of what was going on, asked. He had recognized the ring to be that of Pam which he had gotten for her.


    ¡®Where I got it from? From the unwanted weed I told you I uprooted today of course¡¯, Sophia said,ughing hysterically with Richard¡¯s eyes wide opened, finding it hard to believe what was going on.

 Richard鈥檚 Plight

    ¡®You know, when I found out you were cheating on me, I felt deeply hurt but what hurt me the most was seeing you happy that another woman was carrying your child. When I informed you about my pregnancy, you were not happy about it and even advised me to get an abortion. It¡¯s funny, isn¡¯t it?¡¯, Sophia asked, looking at the direction of Richard who was already bing restless.


    ¡®You knew? When did you find out?¡¯, Richard who was surprised of Sophia knowledge of his infidelity asked.


    ¡®Let¡¯s say two weeks ago. The night we saw Edward and thedy together at the club to be precise¡¯, Sophia who was now holding a ss of wine, deriving a pleasure of goodness from each sip she took, responded.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t you confront me?¡¯, Richard asked with a shaky voice.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡®I wanted to be sure¡¯, Sophia responded.


    ¡®To be sure of what?¡¯, Richard who was now confused asked.


    ¡®To be sure whether you truly do not love me and that you are deceiving. You see, that night, I kept on denying that it¡¯s true although I witnessed it myself. I thought maybe you were deceiving her and not me and so, I decided to put you through a test but s, you failed¡¯, Sophia said, giggling.


    ¡®For two weeks, I intentionally cut offmunication from you, hoping you woulde seeking for me but you never did. Instead, you were busy enjoying yourself in her embrace¡¯, Sophia said with hurt visible in her eyes.


    ¡®I had even almost forgotten about your betrayal until I saw you too together in your car earlier today. I followed you until you reached her apartment and I watched as you were so happy being with her. I watched as you kissed her forehead and kissed her belly, expressing your love for her and her baby which you have never done for me and your child since I told you about my pregnancy. Sitting in my car and watching you two love birds disyed your love, I had thought: ¡®That¡¯s suppose to be us¡¯ and so, I made up my mind that if I won¡¯t have you, nobody else will. That¡¯s a nice decision, isn¡¯t it?¡¯, Sophia who was now siting close to Richard and running her hand through his face asked.


    ¡®What did you do to her?¡¯, Richard asked in a scared voice, knowing fully well what Sophia was capable of.


    ¡®I did nothing much, actually. I only paid her a visit. We spoke to length but do you know my favorite and the most pleasing statement she said? ¡®Please, save my child¡¯. She said that lying lifeless on the floor with pain in her eyes. That actually got meughing and I enjoyed every bit of the scene¡¯, Sophia saidughing in the most wild and devilish way. Herughter showed the satisfaction she had gotten from the act she had carried out.


    ¡®Did you harm her?¡¯, Richard who was now standing up and anger built up in him, asked in a stern voice.


    ¡®Harm her? No, baby. I wouldn¡¯t do such¡¯, Sophia who was holding Richard¡¯s hand said. Hearing this, Richard felt relieved but he never expected the next statement that came out of Sophia¡¯s mouth.


    ¡®I only uprooted an unwanted weed. I killed her. It was fun doing that actually¡¯, Sophia saidughing out loud, showing how happy she was. Upon hearing this, Richard broke down and he couldn¡¯t help but fall on the ground due to the shock of what he had just heard.


    ¡®You killed her? How could you? She was with a child!!!!!!¡¯, Richard, whose eyes were now filled with tears yelled.


    ¡®Killed her? Can we categorize that as me killing her? She missed her footing on the stairways making her lose her bnce. She fell and was on her brink of death lying in the pool of blood. She was in pain and when she begged me to save her child, I decided to help her as I also couldn¡¯t watched her suffer in pain anymore. So, I made it easy for her to pass on by strangling her to death. You can see that I actually helped her. You should be grateful¡¯, Sophia said bending close Richard who was sitting on the ground andughing right in his face.


    Seeing she wasn¡¯t remorseful for what she had done and with pain in his heart for losing his beloved, Richard ced his two hands on Sophia¡¯s neck strangling her with all his strength.


    ¡®Die die!!!!!!!!!!!!¡¯, Richard kept on shouting and weeping while on the other hand, Sophiaughed, making Richard irater.


    ¡®Your child ¡­¡­¡­, our child ¡­¡­¡­¡¯, Sophia said, changing to a different personality within few seconds. She was now crying, with pain in her eyes, showing she was finding it difficult to breathe. On hearing her statement, Richard took his hands off her realizing what he had just done. Getting up from the floor, Sophia switched back to her other personality,ughing hysterically.


    ¡®You see? You are just a weakling who can be easily controlled. You are nothing without me. Darling, take this as your punishment for cheating on me. We can start all over again since the unwanted weed has been uprooted. Don¡¯t you believe in second chances?¡¯, Sophia asked Richard.


    ¡®You are evil. I will make sure I expose you. I never want to have anything to do with you again¡¯, Richard who was now standing, facing Sophia said, moving towards the door.


    ¡®Are you thinking of reporting me to the police? You think you have the courage to do that? Fine, you can go but let¡¯s see who goes to jail instead. You killed her and I have the evidence¡¯, Sophia said smiling.


    ¡®Killed her? You just confessed that you killed me. Don¡¯t try to y a game with me!!!!!!¡¯, Richard yelled.


    ¡®When did I say that? Do you have evidences that I killed her? Of course, you don¡¯t. But I on the other hand, have thousands of evidences pointing at you to be the killer. Do you think I killed her without already having someone in mind to take the fall for that? No, baby. I am smarter than that¡¯, Sophia said with Richard standing there dumbfounded.


    ¡®You have two options: let this go like she never existed or make an issue out of it and take the fall. Do not forget about your mother too, you wouldn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to her. I know you are a smart boy and you will choose wisely¡¯, Sophia said, patting Richard¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡®I would have love to have another special moment with you but I will leave you to go mourn your lost one. As for her body, it has been taken care of. Do reflect on what I had said and choose wisely¡¯, Sophia said making her way to the exit.


    ¡®I feel so good today¡¯, Sophia said,ughing hysterically as she left the room, leaving Richard standing still, confused on the decision to take.

 Dark Ties

    Walking with no strength in him and as if he was about to fall, the only thing Richard could think of was the death of Pam and his unborn child. He med himself severally for being the cause of her death.


    ¡®I should have protected her at all cost. I shouldn¡¯t have left her side earlier today. I killed her. My greed killed her¡¯, he kept on telling himself while crying like a child who had just lost his mother.


    He couldn¡¯t bring himself to drive to Pam¡¯s house as he was filled with guilt and his conscience kept on pricking him for being the cause of her death. With no where else to go, he decided to call his mother.


    ¡®Hello, Richard. Why are you calling me sote in the night? Thought we agreed you won¡¯t call me whenever I am at home?¡¯, his mother asked, keeping her voice very low, which showed she wasn¡¯tfortable speaking at where she was.


    ¡®Richard, are you still with me? Are you sure you are fine?¡¯, his mum asked when she noticed Richard was silent on the other end.


    ¡®Mum, I need you right now¡¯. Richard said in a pleading voice, which hinted his mum that he needed someone by his side at that moment.


    ¡®Where are you right now?¡¯, Richard¡¯s mum asked.


    ¡®I am in front of your house¡¯, Richard, who was devasted, said.


    ¡®Are you out of your mind? I told you to nevere looking for me. Leave now and wait for me at our regr meeting ce. Will be there with you in few minutes¡¯, Richard¡¯s mum, said hanging up on Richard.


    Richard, who was standing in front of the house of his mother¡¯s new found love, turned around and entered his car dejectedly, zooming off to he and his mother¡¯s meeting ce. But what Richard didn¡¯t know was that, Edward who had dropped by his father¡¯s house to discuss thepany¡¯s affair with his father had seen him zoomed off in his car.


    At first, Edward thought he hade to pay his father a visit since the two were somehow close and he could say his father loved Richard more than him. This was what he had thought but when he saw his-step mother, Allison, rushing out of the house and driving off in her car in the same direction Richard had drove, Edward sensed something was off and decided to trail them.


    After driving for some time, Allison stopped in front of a church. She alighted from her car, looking around to make she was not being trailed and upon her confirmation, she entered the church. Edward spotted Richard¡¯s car parked in front of the church which ascertained the fact that Richard was also inside the church waiting for Allison. As Edward moved closer to the entrance of the church, he kept on asking himself what rtionship does Richard and Allison have together and who exactly is Allison?


    So as for them not to be aware of his presence, Edward didn¡¯t enter the church but he stayed where it was close enough to eavesdrop on the ongoing conversation inside the church.


    ¡®What is going on? Why did you ask to see me thiste in the night?¡¯, Allison asked, surprised.


    ¡®Mom, ¡­¡­¡­. She is dead¡¯, Richard said, sobbing profusely.


    ¡®Mom?¡¯, Edward who was eavesdropping on their conversation was shocked to hear Richard say that.


    ¡®Allison is Richard¡¯s mom?¡¯, Edward kept on asking himself inside of his head.


    ¡®I have told you so many times to stop calling me mom¡¯, Allison yelled.


    ¡®Pam is dead¡¯, Richard, who had just ignored his mom¡¯s statement said, sobbing with pain visible in his eyes.


    ¡®Pam is dead? What happened to her?¡¯, Allison asked, taken aback by the news of Pam¡¯s death.


    ¡®Sophia found out about my affair with her. To get back at me, she decided to kill her¡¯, Richard responded with his voice filled with pain.


    ¡®How did you find out she killed her?¡¯, Allison asked, confused and wanting to know more about the issue on ground.


    ¡®She told me herself. She even described how she killed her and how Pam begged to save her baby. She wasn¡¯t remorseful and even enjoyed the act¡¯, Richard said, sobbing softly.


    ¡®What do you want to do now?¡¯, Allison asked.


    ¡®I am going to expose her. I can¡¯t just allow Pam¡¯s murderer keep on roaming around the street without getting the punishment she deserves.¡¯, Richard, who had be determined, said.


    ¡®Do you have any evidence against her?¡¯, Allison asked.


    ¡®No ¡­¡­¡­ Not yet but I am sure once the police start their investigation, they would get a lead¡¯, Richard said, sounding confident.


    ¡®Are you sure about that? Do think Sophia is gullible and daft enough to leave evidence of her murder? You actually know who Sophia is. She is ady who wouldn¡¯t stop at anything until she achieves her aim. She is fierce and maniptive. You can¡¯t win against her. Just let this go and pretend like it never happened. After all, Pam never added any value to your life¡¯, Allison said, rolling her eyes.


    ¡®Mum, how could you say that? Pam was carrying your grandchild!!!!!!!!¡¯, Richard yelled, finding it hard to believe what his mother had just said.


    ¡®So is Sophia. Sophia is also carrying your child and my grandchild in her belly. Sophia is our only reliable tool in achieving our aims. You can¡¯t go against Sophia now. She knows too much about us which might cause havoc to our n if we dare to go against her. Be sincere with yourself, what value did that dead, good-for-nothing pauper ever added to your life?¡¯, Allison said, yelling back at Richard and trying to talk some sense into him.


    ¡®Do you ever consider me as your son, mom? Have you ever considered my feelings? You forced me to approach Sophia just to achieve your aim. I do not even love her. Why are you so hell bent on getting your revenge on the Lion¡¯s family at the detriment of my own happiness?¡¯, Richard who was bing frustrated asked his mother in anger.


    ¡®You know what? You should be grateful that I linked you up with Sophia and you should be more grateful towards Sophia for taking away your distraction. With Pam gone in your life, you will be able to focus more on Sophia and our mission. Have you ever wondered why I love Sophia so much? She is just like me. She doesn¡¯t like any distraction and she is a woman who would do anything to get what she wants. Look at the way she took Pam out of the way just to have you all to herself. This action of hers remind me of what I did 18 years ago, when I took Catherine out of the way, just to have Daniel all to myself. That¡¯s the type of woman I want. She is a perfect match for you¡¯, Allison smiled with satisfaction on her face.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®You killed Edward¡¯s mother? I thought she died in a car ident?¡¯, Richard asked, surprised.


    ¡®Car ident? It was a murder in disguise of car ident. I orchestrated it¡¯, Allison said,ughing hysterically. As sheughed, all Richard could see was Sophia in his mother¡¯s face,ughing the same way Sophia hadughed while describing how Pam had died.


    Edward on the other hand, who was standing outside the church, eavesdropping on their conversations, stood still upon hearing the mystery behind his mother¡¯s death, trying to absorb the whole situation.

 The Hurtful Revelation

    ¡®Why did you kill her? Is Dad aware that you orchestrated the ident which led to her death?¡¯ Richard asked, still shocked by his mother¡¯s revtion.


    ¡®No, he isn¡¯t aware. As for why I killed her, Daniel caused it all. Few months before Catherine died, Daniel found out I was cheating on him with his brother, Liam. After finding out about my infidelity, he changed towards me and then one day, he asked for us to break up. He told me he was done with our rtionship. He said he wanted to focus on Catherine and their son, Edward, and give love a chance between them. I felt hurt by his words and tried to convince him to go back on his words, but he wouldn¡¯t budge. I loathe losing and I couldn¡¯t condone Catherine having Daniel to herself. So, I devised a n to make Daniel have a change of heart. Guess what I did?¡¯ Allison (Molie) said, facing her son Richard, showing she was happy with the decision she took 18 years ago.


    ¡®Just like every other woman would have done, I devised a n. I had decided to ruin everything on Edward¡¯s 9th birthday anniversary and which I sessfully did. That night, I had sent Richard a devastating message. ¡®I have few months to live¡¯, that was the message I had sent him. Seeing the message I had sent, Richard asked about my whereabout at the party which I had told him. What I had nned that night was to convince Daniel to dere his intention to divorce Sophia at the party but that did not go as I had nned. When Daniel got to where I was that night, I had lied to him that I had cancer and I had just a few months to live. He didn¡¯t want to believe what I had told him at first but with the fake tears I shed and the fake doctor¡¯s report and test report which I had shown him, he eventually fell for my lies¡¯, Allison said, with her son, Richard looking at her, finding it hard to believe his mother has been wearing a mask the whole time.


    ¡®I can clearly remember our conversation that night. Do you know why? Because I was able to achieve my aim; my aim of removing my obstacle which was Catherine. I managed to convince Daniel that night to divorce Catherine as I had told him, I wanted to spend the rest of my life with him and you by my side. ¡®I want to die resting on your shoulders¡¯, I had told him, shedding fake tears. I must say, I was a really good actor¡¯, Allison said,ughing.


    ¡®While in the middle of our conversation, I had sighted Catherine approaching. And so, taking the initiative, I drew Richard closer to me, locking my lips with that of his. I enjoyed the pain Sophia felt that night when Daniel proposed divorce. As she was leaving the party that night and heading towards her car, I smiled because I knew that would be thest time. Thest time I would set my eyes on her because I had made sure her car was tampered with. She wouldn¡¯t have died if Daniel hadn¡¯t changed his attitude towards me¡¯, Allison said with pride.


    ¡®You did all these, and you still want to get revenge on the Lion¡¯s family? What did they do wrong? You are the one that hurt the family!!! You made Edward motherless at a very young age. You lied to me to make me go against the family when you hurt them. Because of your lies, I lost Pam and my child!!!!!! Why are you doing this mum?¡¯, Richard asked, yelling at his mum.


    ¡®What did they do wrong? Catherine snatched my man!!!! Daniel on the other hand chose thepany over us, leaving us with nowhere to go!!! I had to run away from the city with you in my arms when I found out Catherine¡¯s dad was after my life¡¯, Allison said, bing infuriated.


    ¡®Mum, can you please let go? Let go of everything and let¡¯s move back to Malibu. You have caused more than enough havoc in the family. I beg of you, mum¡¯, Richard said pleadingly, in a tired voice.


    ¡®Let go?  I can¡¯t do that. I didn¡¯te this far to give up now. I even had to undergo stic surgery to change my face and my identity just to get my revenge on them. I had to kill the real owner of this face and this identity I am using just for me to get my revenge. I will make sure to get my revenge at all costs and I wouldn¡¯t mind getting rid of anyone who wants to get in my way, even if the person is my blood¡¯, Allison said with determination and ruthlessness in her voice.


    ¡®The earlier you realize you need to fight and take your ce, the better. Edward¡¯s ce belongs to you. Daniel¡¯s blood runs in your veins. Get a grip and be focused¡¯, Allison said, patting Richard¡¯s back and walking away.


    Edward, who was standing outside, was shocked at the revtion that Richard is his brother. He couldn¡¯t believe that Allison was Molie. When he noticed Allison¡¯s steps approaching, he quickly hid so as for him not to be noticed. After making sure Allison had left, Edward stood by the entrance of the church, peeping in to see Richard and there, he saw him sitting on the bench, weeping. He looked drained out of energy and Edward couldn¡¯t help but to pity him.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    As Edward hit the road in his car on his way to Ellie¡¯s ce, all he could think about was the death of his mother. The death of his mother which he had thought to be a car ident was actually a murder in disguise of one. The healing wound in his heart which was caused by the death of his mother seemed to have be fresh, hurting him so badly. His father whom he had med his whole life for the death of his mother was actually not the real culprit.


    Boiling with anger as he drove, he promised himself to get revenge on Allison and make her life miserable just as she had made his mother¡¯s life miserable.

 Echoes of Love

    Upon entering Ellie¡¯s house, Edward had met her in the kitchen, cooking. Her back was turned on him and watching her as she cooked, he couldn¡¯t help but to be reminded of his mother, Catherine. As a child, Edward was a picky eater, and he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone cook for him apart from his mother. Ellie moved the same way his mother used to move back then whenever she was cooking, and Ellie was focused just the way his mother used to be focused whenever she was making a meal.


    Setting his eyes on Ellie and watching her from behind made him felt relieved of the sorrow that had filled his heart upon the discovery that his mother¡¯s death was not an ident. There was a peace he always felt whenever he was with Ellie.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®What are you cooking, Beauty?¡¯, Edward asked, hugging Ellie from behind.


    ¡®When did youe in? Did you sneak up on me?¡¯, Ellie, who was surprised by Edward sudden presence asked.


    ¡®I came in a few minutes ago. How was your day?¡¯, Edward asked, wrapping his arms around Ellie.


    ¡®It was fine. Slept all day because I must be at the club tonight, Ellie responded, feeling Edward¡¯s breath on her neck.


    ¡®Do you mind working for me at my office? You can be my Personal Assistant, you know ¡­.¡¯, Edward said with his words hanging in the air, not sure of Ellie¡¯s response.


    ¡®What will happen to your current Personal Assistant?¡¯, Ellie asked, turning to face him.


    ¡®I can just move her to another department. I think you will do the job better¡¯, Edward responded smiling.


    ¡®Are you saying she is not doing the job well? Is it about doing the job well or about seeing my face every day?¡¯, Ellie who knew Edward¡¯s motive asked him teasingly.


    ¡®Let¡¯s say that¡¯s the reason. And I do not want you entertaining any other man except from me¡¯, Edward admitted, with jealousy in his voice.


    ¡®So, when do I start, Boss?¡¯, Ellie asked with a smile on her face.


    ¡®Is that a yes?¡¯, Edward asked, surprised.


    ¡®I will just give it a trial not that I really want to¡¯, Ellie responded, trying to pretend she wasn¡¯t happy bur deep down in her, she was d as it fitted her ns perfectly.


    ¡®You can start immediately, Miss Ellie. We have some files to review overnight¡¯, Edward jokingly said.


    ¡®Where are the files? Are they in the car?¡¯, Ellie asked confused, looking around to see whether the files were lying somewhere.


    ¡®No, they are in the other room. In the other room, Edward responded naughtily, winking at Ellie.


    Taking the initiative, Ellie turned off the gas and in no time, their lips met, making their way into the room.


    The next morning as discussed; Ellie started her duty as Edward¡¯s Personal Assistant. That morning, Ellie had put on a ck gown which wasn¡¯t revealing but still highlighted her beauty. Her hair was curled in waves. Sheplimented her dress with a white bag and heels. She looked so stunning that Edward couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her as she walked up to meet him in his car.


    ¡®Sorry I dyed you. I just needed some time to dress perfectly in order to fit my job role. You know it¡¯s my first time working in a corporate environment. I need to dress up to expectation¡¯, Ellie said, feeling anxious.


    ¡®You need to calm your nerves. You look stunning. I don¡¯t think I will be able to concentrate at work today with you by my side. With me by your side, you will be okay.  Believe me, you will perform the duty more than you have ever thought¡¯, Edward said, trying to assure anxious Ellie.


    On getting to the office, Ellie was introduced to the rest of the staff by Edward as his new Personal Assistant. Edward asked for maximum support to be given to her. Everybody seemed to like Ellie as they allplimented her beauty except for E, Edward¡¯s former Personal Assistant who didn¡¯t seem satisfy with the decision Edward had taken.


    After the close of work that day, Edward had called Ellie to his office, to ask her about her day.


    ¡®How was your first day?¡¯, Edward asked Ellie who was sitting on hisp with him ying with her curly hair.


    ¡®It was actually nice all thanks to my wonderful colleagues. They made work easy for me. E also helped a bunch by putting me through the work. She seems to be a nicedy¡¯, Ellie said with a beautiful smile on her face, which showed she was happy with her new job.


    ¡®Guess the anxiousdy is now being confident ¡®, Edward said mockingly.


    ¡®Thank you¡¯, Ellie said, looking into Edward¡¯s eyes with her eyes filled with gratitude.


    ¡®What for?¡¯, Edward asked confused.


    ¡®For making my life filled with the love I have always wanted¡¯, Ellie responded with a smile on her face.


    ¡®You are wee. But if you are that grateful, aren¡¯t you suppose to reward me with something special?¡¯, Edward asked, with his eyes ravishing over Ellie¡¯s body.


    ¡®With pleasure¡¯, Ellie responded and in no time their lips met, kissing each other passionately. As Edward licked her neck which made her make a sound of pleasure, Ellie couldn¡¯t help but to smile with satisfaction on her face. She was happy with the pain and anger in Sophia¡¯s eyes. As she stood by the door watching as they both made love, Ellie made eyes contact with her. Ellie smiled at her, a smile which was that of mockery.

 Her Torment Begins

    Earlier that day, Ellie had called Sophia after having gotten her number from Edward¡¯s phone.


    ¡®Hello, Sophia. It¡¯s been a long time¡¯, Ellie had said after Sophia picked her call.


    ¡®Excuse me, who am I speaking with?¡¯, Sophia who was unaware of the identity of the individual she was on the line with asked, confused.


    ¡®Have you forgotten me so soon? Have you finally given up on Edward? Seems like you have already epted the fact that he chose me over you¡¯, Ellie said, smiling.


    ¡®Oh, it¡¯s you. It¡¯s nice hearing your voice once again. I have been meaning to get in touch with you. Do you mind me having a short conversation with you this evening? I wille over to the club if you do not mind¡¯, Sophia said in a rather calm voice.


    ¡®The club? Seems you are not aware I do not work there anymore. I now work in a Fashionpany as the Personal Assistant to the Vice-President of thepany. At least, I have to try and meet up to Edward¡¯s standard¡¯, Ellie said, smiling over the phone.


    ¡®You work in an office now? That doesn¡¯t suit you. I think the club suits you better. You are a whore meant to entertain men and you can only do that at the club not in an office. You need to understand the fact that no matter how hard you try, you can never beat me nor meet up to my standard¡¯, Sophia had responded, smirking over the phone.


    ¡®Thanks for thepliment. I may not be up to your standard but at least, he chose me over you. That¡¯s me having an edge over you, isn¡¯t it?¡¯, Ellie asked with pride, making Sophia infuriated. One thing about Ellie was, she had her way of getting on Sophia¡¯s nerves.


    ¡®He is just using you to pass away time. Once we settle our differences, let¡¯s see who will be on the losing side. Are you still in for a short conversation this evening?¡¯, Sophia who already had it in mind to get rid of Ellie that evening asked. The main purpose of asking her out for a conversation was to get rid of her just the same way she got rid of Pam.


    ¡®Sure. Will get in touch with you soon tomunicate the location¡¯, Ellie said, ready to hang up on Sophia but stopped after having heard what Sophia had said.


    ¡®You don¡¯t have tomunicate the location; I already have a venue in mind. Will send you the address¡¯, Sophia said, making Ellieughed from the receiving end.


    ¡®You don¡¯t have the authority to choose the location, I do. I do not obey orders; I make people obey my orders. I am the one granting you an audience, so you obey my orders and not the other way around. My game, my rules. Willmunicate with you soon like I had said¡¯, Elie said in a firm, stern andmanding voice, hanging up on Sophia.


    ¡®This is just the beginning of your torment, Sophia. I will make sure I crush you and your family. A big surprise awaits you¡¯, Elie said with pain in her eyes.


    Sophia on the other hand couldn¡¯t believe Ellie had just hung up on her. Nobody had ever disobeyed her orders. She had always had the upper hand but everything seemed different with Ellie as she appeared to be a tough opponent.


    ¡®Enjoy being arrogant as much as you can. Although, it wouldn¡¯tst long¡¯, Sophia said, smiling.


    ¡®Hello, Jack. I will be needing you tonight¡¯, Sophia who had dialed Jack¡¯s line had said upon him picking the call.


    Sophia sat in the living room, waiting for Ellie¡¯s call but she didn¡¯t get any which made her frustrated. Ellie on the other hand was taunting her and was enjoying making Sophia eager and anxious.


    After several hours of waiting, Sophia finally got a call from Ellie.


    Have you been expecting my call? You didn¡¯t even allow the phone to ring before you picked up. Never knew a nobody like me could make you so eager and anxious¡¯, Ellie said giggling.


    ¡®Stop taunting me, Bitch. Tell me the location so I cane over¡¯, Sophia responded in anger.


    ¡®Chill, darling. You don¡¯t have to rush things. I will tell you the meeting point but I think there is something important you need to know¡¯, Ellie said.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®And where is that?¡¯, Sophia who was tired of Ellie beating around the bush asked.


    ¡®You need to know about my new ce of work since that¡¯s where we will be meeting. Won¡¯t you ask where I am working?¡¯, Ellie who was enjoying taunting Sophia asked, smiling.


    ¡®Where?¡¯, Sophia asked in a way that showed she was not interested in knowing.


    ¡®Lion¡¯s Fashion Group. That¡¯s where I work now¡¯, Ellie saidughing.


    ¡®What?¡¯, Sophia who was shocked said.


    ¡®Do you know my job role? I am the Personal Assistant to the Vice-President. Guess who the Vice-President is? Your darling husband and my own lover, Edward. Doesn¡¯t it make sense? At least, I will be by his side every now and then while you will be at home doing what you love doing the most; scheming¡¯, Ellie said.


    ¡®I am going to shred you into pieces¡¯, Sophia yelled over the phone.


    ¡®Are you feeling insecure already? Thought you said we are not on the same level and I can never beat you? Do you know what I and your darling husband will be doing in his office in the next 10 minutes? I cannot wait to be in his arms with him licking me all over my body. Would you mind watching us or do you think you can stop that from happening? Let¡¯s see what you are capable of doing within 10 minutes. The countdown starts now¡¯, Ellie said, hanging up on Sophia andughing hysterically.


    Sophia who was filled with jealousy, picked her car key, zooming off to Edward¡¯s office. On her way to Edward¡¯s office, she had called Jack to meet her there, still hoping to carry her n out.


    On getting to Edward¡¯s office and turning the door know, there, she saw Ellie on Edward¡¯sps, kissing her passionately and making love to her. Ellie who had noticed her presence made eye contact with her, smiling at her. A smile which was that of mockery. There, she stood still, gripping on to the door knob with a shaking hand, not knowing what to do.

 Collision of Fates

    Closing the door quietly, Sophia moved toward the stairs with shaky legs. Her eyes filled with tears and frustration. Ellie¡¯s mocking smile kept on reying in her mind. She was heartbroken and pained. She felt heartbroken and pained not because she was in love with Edward but she just couldn¡¯t stand seeing Ellie and Edward together. She wanted Edward all to herself. She couldn¡¯t stand seeing another woman near the men she wanted.


    ¡®Why must it be her? Why?¡¯, Sophia yelled in frustration as she walked down the stairs.


    ¡®I won¡¯t allow this to happen. If he can¡¯t be mine, he will never be hers. Who does she think she is? She is just a nobody!!!!!!!!!!¡¯, Sophia yelled, venting her anger on her hand bag which she threw away.


    ¡®I swear with my life, I am going to kill her. Where the hell is Jack?¡¯, she shouted in anger, bringing out her phone from her handbag which she had picked from the floor to call Jack.


    ¡®Where the hell are you?¡¯, Sophia who was frustrated yelled at Jack over the phone.


    ¡®I am at the entrance, Miss. I can see you¡¯, Jack responded, making Sophia hang up on him when she sighted him.


    ¡®Sorry, Miss. I didn¡¯t get a cab on ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¯, Jack said but couldn¡¯t finish his statement as a pnded on his cheek.


    ¡®Can¡¯t you do anything right?¡¯, Sophia asked, ranting at Jack.


    ¡®I am sorry, Miss¡¯, Jack responded bowing his head.


    ¡®Get in the car¡¯, Sophia said, throwing her car key at him.


    ¡®Where are we heading to, Miss?¡¯, Jack asked upon entering the car.


    ¡®Take me to the hotel¡¯, Sophia said. Jack knew she always went to the hotel whenever she felt frustrated. As he looked into her eyes, all he could see was frustration and agony.


    ¡®Is anything the problem, Sophia?¡¯, Jack asked, trying tofort her. To Jack, she meant a lot to him although Sophia saw him as nothing not more than her sex toy.


    ¡®Sophia? I told you not to getfortable around me!!!!!!!!!¡¯, Sophia yelled.


    ¡®I am just trying tofort you. I am the only one who understand you.  I know what you are going through¡¯, Jack said with pity in his eyes.


    ¡®Stop. Stop looking at me like that. I hate that look; it¡¯s disgusting. Who are you to understand me? Who are you to pity me?¡¯, Sophia yelled.


    ¡®You know what? Get out of the car¡¯, Sophia said, motioning for Jack to get lost. Jack got down from the car with Sophia taking over the driver¡¯s seat and zooming off at a high speed, leaving Jack stranded on the road.


    As she drove, she couldn¡¯t concentrate as her mind kept on going back to the scene of Ellie and Edward making love that she had witnessed. She remembered Ellie¡¯s smile, which made her got angrier, making her increase the speed.


    ¡®She thinks she has won? No, this is just the beginning. I will make sure I repay her for every pain she made me feel¡¯, Sophia said, holding on to the steering wheel tightly.


    Sophia who was not paying attention to the road, didn¡¯t notice the presence of a youngdy who was trying to cross the road, until she ran into her. Realizing she had just ran someone over, she stopped the car abruptly, making her hit her stomach on the steering wheel.


    Watching from her car mirror, Sophia saw the body of thedy she had just ran over, lying on the floor. She didn¡¯t know what to do and the only person she could call for help was Jack. Picking up her phone with a shaking hand, she dialed Jack¡¯s number.


    ¡®Where are you? I need you here¡¯, Sophia said to Jack over the phone. Jack knew she had caused another trouble and immediately headed to where she was.


    ¡®What happened?¡¯, Jack asked upon getting to where Sophia was.


    ¡®I ran someone over¡¯, Sophia said.


    ¡®How did that happen? Are you the one at fault?¡¯, Jack asked.


    ¡®What? She was the one who didn¡¯t check well before crossing. She jumped out of nowhere¡¯, Sophia yelled.


    ¡®Where is she? Is she dead?¡¯, Jack asked.


    ¡®She was still breathing before I put her in the boot¡¯, Sophia said without empathy.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®You did what? You should have taken her to the hospital¡¯, Jack responded.


    ¡®What if she had died on getting to the hospital? Do you know what would have happened?¡¯, Sophia yelled.


    ¡®You know what? Just get rid of her¡¯, Sophia said motioning for Jack to get thedy¡¯s body from the boot and which Jack obliged. But on opening the boot, Jack froze at the sight of the lifeless body.


    ¡®Why is it taking you forever to get rid of her body?¡¯, Sophia who was getting impatient yelled, getting out of the car and moving to where Jack was standing.


    ¡®Is this thedy you hit?¡¯, Jack asked, shocked.


    ¡®Yes, she is. Do you know her?¡¯, Sophia who had noticed Jack¡¯s countenance asked. Jack stood still, unable to respond, trying to deny what was happening right in front of him.


    ¡®Is she an acquaintance?¡¯, Sophia asked again with Jack still not giving her a response. Looking closely at thedy¡¯s lifeless body, Sophia seemed to have remembered who she was.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this your lover? Wow!!!! What a way of killing two birds with a stone¡¯, Sophia saidughing hysterically.


    ¡®Was it intentional?¡¯, Jack asked, in a low voice.


    ¡®What? No, it wasn¡¯t intentional. Although, I had thought of taking her out of the way if you didn¡¯t break up with her but never knew it would be this fast. It¡¯s all for the best, isn¡¯t it?¡¯, Sophia asked, facing Jack whose eyes were filled with tears.


    ¡®Wow!!! Seems like you love her a lot. The first time I would see tears in the almighty Jack¡¯s eyes¡¯, Sophia said.


    ¡®What will you do now? Will you pretend like this never happened and take care of it like you always do or expose me and send I and your unborn child to prison? The choice is yours, Jack. Let¡¯s see what you are going to do¡¯, Sophia said, looking into Jack¡¯s eyes.


    Jack stood still, torn between avenging his lover¡¯s death or protecting his unborn child.

 Her Misfortune

    ¡®So, what do you decide on doing? Do you want me to give birth to your child in prison? If you let this go, I may consider your request to pay your sick father¡¯s medical bill. So, what do you say?¡¯, Sophia asked holding her belly. Since she hit her stomach on the steering wheel earlier, she had been feeling pain, but she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it as she had thought it was as a result of her stressing herself too much.


    ¡®Are you being serious right now?¡¯, Jack who was surprised by what Sophia had said asked. ¡®Is that a yes from you?¡¯, Sophia asked.


    ¡®Are you sure you wouldn¡¯t go back on your word?¡¯, Jack who knew how dubious and maniptive Sophia was asked.


    ¡®That depends on how you behave. If you don¡¯t go running your mouth, then you have my word. But remember this, the day I hear about this from a third party is going to be your father¡¯sst day on Earth. Is that understood?¡¯, Sophia said, whispering in Jack ear, expecting an acknowledgement from him but which she never got.


    ¡®I will take your silence as a yes. So, get rid of her body as fast as you can as you will be driving me home¡¯, Sophia said, walking away to sit in the car, patiently waiting for Jack to be done with his assigned task.


    As Jack wrapped up histe girlfriend¡¯s body in nylon, he couldn¡¯t help but feel guilt towards her as he had just betrayed the love she had for him. As he dug the ground burying her in the cold ground, he kept on apologizing silently for betraying her trust. His dad had been bedridden for months, waiting to be operated on, but the operation had been dyed due tock of funds. Jack had begged Sophia countless times to loan him the amount required for the surgery, but she didn¡¯t budge. Hearing her mention paying the fee, he couldn¡¯t help but get selfish. The dead should be forgotten while the living should be focused on, he had thought.


    ¡®Check your phone. I just transferred the fee. Continue being a good boy you are¡¯, Sophia said to Jack who was driving her home. Checking his phone, Jack confirmed Sophia¡¯s im.


    ¡®I will be stopping by the hospital before heading home¡¯, Sophia who had noticed she was bleeding said, holding her belly.


    ¡®Is anything the problem? Are you sure you are fine?¡¯, Jack asked upon noticing that Sophia was in pain.


    ¡®Just keep your eyes on the road and stop asking questions¡¯, Sophia yelled, making her stomach hurt which made her groan in pain. Detecting something was off, Jack increased the speed, heading towards the hospital. On getting to the hospital, Sophia was quickly rushed to the emergency room. By this time, she was already bleeding heavily and had be weak. The only thing she remembered before she cked out was seeing the doctors running to save her life.


    On opening her eyes, the first set of people she set her eyes on were her parents.


    ¡®Darling, you are awake. Hope you are fine?¡¯, Her mother who was sitting by her bedside asked.


    ¡®Baby are you fine?¡¯, Her dad said, holding her hand.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡®Mum, Dad, what are you doing here?¡¯, Sophia who was lying on her sick bed asked, surprised.


    ¡®Don¡¯t you remember? You copsed. Jack called to inform us. You cked out for two days¡¯, her mum exined.


    ¡®Two days? The only thing I can remember is my belly hurting and me bleeding. On getting to the hospital, I cked out. What did the doctors say happened? Sophia asked, facing her mother who couldn¡¯t respond as she didn¡¯t know how Sophia would react to the news.


    ¡®Mum, what¡¯s the problem? Why are you silent? Dad, can you please say something since Mum has refused to speak¡¯, Sophia said scared, facing her dad.


    ¡®Baby, you will need to take heart. I know you are a strongdy, and you will be able to handle this. You lost your baby, Sophia¡¯s dad said, avoiding her eyes as he couldn¡¯t bear seeing the pain in his daughter¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®Which baby are you talking about? Are you joking right now?¡¯, Sophia who was already getting up from her bed asked.


    ¡®You need to take things easy baby. I know it hurts but there is nothing that can be done about it. Your life was at risk. They needed to save you¡¯, Sophia¡¯s mum said, trying to calm Sophia down.


    ¡®Who told them they could take my baby out? Why did they take it out without getting my consent?¡¯, Sophia yelled, crying.


    ¡®Your life was in danger. That was the only thing to do¡¯, her mum said, pulling in her crying daughter for a hug to console her.


    ¡®You will be fine, darling¡¯, her dad said, trying to console her. Her dad¡¯s phone rang making him excuse himself to be on his way to work as his attention was needed.


    Sitting down tirelessly on the bed after having cried her eyes out, something came to Sophia¡¯s mind which made her scared.


    ¡®Hope Edward isn¡¯t aware of this?¡¯, Sophia asked facing her mother with whom she was left alone with, feeling scared.


    ¡®No, he isn¡¯t. He hasn¡¯te to check up on you¡¯, her mum responded.


    ¡®He must not know about this. Hope Richard isn¡¯t aware too?¡¯, Sophia asked.


    ¡®No, he isn¡¯t. He hasn¡¯te looking for you¡¯, her mum responded.


    ¡®It¡¯s all her fault. If I hadn¡¯t witnessed that scene, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten into the ident¡¯, Sophia yelled.


    ¡®Whose fault?¡¯, her confused mum, asked.


    ¡®Ellie, Edward¡¯s mistress. It¡¯s all because of her I lost my baby. If she hadn¡¯t called me out, this wouldn¡¯t have happened¡¯, Sophia said with her heart hurting.


    ¡®How do you intend to keep Edward under your control with your baby gone?¡¯, her mum asked.


    ¡®That¡¯s why I said both Edward and Richard must not be aware of this. I promise to make Ellie¡¯s life miserable for making me lose my child¡¯, Sophia said with rage and vengeance in her heart.

 Seeds of Vengeance

    After being discharged from the hospital, Sophia decided to sped some days in her parents¡¯ house, devising her revenge n. During her stay at the hospital, neither Edward nor Richard came visiting. Sophia had warned Jack who apart from the Doctor and her parents knew about the miscarriage never to mention it to anyone.


    Several days of thinking on how to avenge her baby brought her to a decision; to work in Edward¡¯s father¡¯spany. Being close to Edward and Ellie would make her get her revenge on Ellie as soon as possible, she had thought. Since her father was a partner of thepany, it would be easy having her way into thepany.


    On one of those days when her father got home, she had made her intention of working in the Lions Fashion Group known.


    ¡®Dad, I will like to work with Edward at his father¡¯spany¡¯, Sophia had said.


    ¡®Is there a reason for that? Do you know since when I have been begging you to work for mypany?¡¯, her dad asked.


    ¡®Nothing, dad. Just feel like it¡¯s time for me to start working¡¯, Sophia said, trying to convince her dad.


    ¡®Then work for me instead. What will be my gain if you work for anotherpany with the knowledge you have in Fashion after sending you abroad to study?¡¯, her dad questioned.


    ¡®As a wife, I just feel I should be supporting my husband. Don¡¯t also forget that you are a partner of thepany and whatsoever growth the Lionspany attains, will also be in your favor¡¯, Sophia said, trying her possible best to convince her father.


    ¡®Okay, if that¡¯s what you want. I will have a discussion with Daniel about this. When do you intend to start?¡¯, her dad asked.


    ¡®As soon as possible, dad¡¯, she said. ¡®I need to resume as soon as possible to make life a living hell for her¡¯, Sophia had thought.


    Just like her dad had promised, Sophia resumed work two day after. Admiring herself in the mirror on her first day of owrk, Sophia smiled. She dressed elegantly that anymore would fall for her. Alighting from her car and on her way to Edward¡¯s office, Sophia couldn¡¯t help but smile as her quest for revenge was about to begin. On entering Edward¡¯s office after bypassing the receptionist had who tried to stop her, she met Ellie and Edward reviewing some files.


    ¡®Seems like the two lovebirds are busy¡¯, Sophia said, walking up to where they were sitting.


    ¡®Hello hubby¡¯, Sophia said, kissing Edward on the cheek which made Ellie smirked. To taunt Ellie, Sophia ced her hand on Edward¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡®Get your filthy hands off me. What the hell are you doing here?¡¯, Edward asked, getting provoked.


    ¡®What I am doing here? I am here to work¡¯, Sophia said, leaving Edward and Ellie confused.


    ¡®Sorry, my bad. I forgot to introduce myself. I am Sophia Porous, the new Senior Manager of the Fashion Team¡¯, Sophia said smiling, and extending her hand to shake Edward. Ellie on the other hand sat still and watched as the drama unfolded.


    ¡®Says who?¡¯, Edward queried.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡®Says your father, who is also my father-inw¡¯, Sophia said in a mockery voice.


    ¡®But he never told me anything¡¯, confused Edward said.


    ¡®That is to show you that you are nothing but a figurehead. You hold no power and your opinion is not needed in running the affairs of thepany. Seems like you have forgotten that you wouldn¡¯t be sitting on that chair without my help¡¯, Sophia said.


    ¡®Why are you doing this?¡¯, Edward yelled, facing Sophia.


    ¡®Why am I doing this? I wouldn¡¯t have turned into this if you hadn¡¯t abandoned me to chase after her¡¯, Sophia said.


    ¡®Abandoned you? You cheated on me with my best friend first. You think I am not aware you are carrying his child? I walked on you guys¡¯ conversation that night and I discovered the truth. How could you have done that?¡¯, Edward asked in a sad and betrayed voice.


    ¡®You knew all along?¡¯, Sophia who was shocked by the revtion made by Edward asked.


    ¡®Yes, I do. Why do you think I changed towards you?¡¯, Edward asked with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡®Baby, I am sorry. You know what, we can start over again. Richard actually forced me into doing that. I didn¡¯t mean to betray you. Just let go of everything and let¡¯s start all over¡¯, Sophia said in a pleading voice, holding Edward¡¯s hand. Ellie who stood still watching, couldn¡¯t help but notice that Edward was still in love with Sophia. It showed on his face that he was hurting, the hurt thates from getting betrayed by someone you love. Confusion was written all over Edward¡¯s face, making Ellie scared that he might choose to go back to Sophia.


    ¡®I am sorry but I can¡¯t. Let¡¯s get a divorce¡¯, Edward said, yanking Sophia¡¯s hands off him. This statement brought ease to already anxious Ellie as she had thought she would suffer the same fate as her mother; the fate of raising her child alone without his father. She had found out she was pregnant but hadn¡¯t told Edward yet because she was scared of what his reaction might be. She rubbed her hand on her belly, the action which was seen by Sophia and which made Sophia smiled.


    ¡®A divorce? What will be your ground for the divorce? Do you think your father will let you go through with it? You think I will consent to that? No, I won¡¯t. If I can¡¯t have you, then nobody else will¡¯, Sophia said, showing her dark side.


    ¡®I don¡¯t need your consent; I will just go ahead and file for divorce. As for my father, I will make it known to him that you are cheating on me and you are carrying another man¡¯s child¡¯, Edward said with a stern face.


    ¡®Cheating on you? With who? Another man¡¯s child? This baby is yours darling¡¯, Sophia said giggling.


    ¡®What? But you just admitted to cheating on me with Richard¡¯, surprised Edward who was shocked by Sophia¡¯s change in attitude said.


    ¡®You mean I? When did I? I never said that¡¯, Sophia said,ughing hysterically.


    ¡®Go make it known to your father and let¡¯s see if he will believe you¡¯, Sophia said whispering into Edward¡¯s ear.


    ¡®I need to go back to my desk now and get to work. As for you, enjoy the moment while itsts¡¯, Sophia said walking away.


    ¡®After killing my child, you think I will allow you birth yours? No, it¡¯s not possible. Just watch as I pay you back in your own coin¡¯, Sophia who had realized Ellie was pregnant, said upon leaving Edward¡¯s office with a vengeful look.

 The Uncertainty

    ¡®Are you fine?¡¯, Ellie asked the enraged Edward after Sophia had left.


    ¡®Yes, I am. Just wondering what she is up to. Why did she choose to work here suddenly?¡¯ Edward said, getting worked up.


    ¡®Sit down and calm your nerves. It¡¯s only when you are calm that you can figure out her n¡¯, Ellie said, motioning for Edward to have his seat.


    ¡®I actually have something to ¡­¡­..¡¯, Ellie said after Edward had sat down but was cut short of her statement by Edward¡¯s ringing phone. Edward felt hesitant about picking the call, but he eventually picked it. It was her father on the line.


    ¡®Hello¡¯, Edward said upon picking the call.


    ¡®We will be having a family dinner tonight. I need you and Sophia to be here by 6pm¡¯, Daniel said, hanging up on Edward.


    ¡®Is anything the problem?¡¯, Ellie asked upon noticing Edward¡¯s facial expression after dropping the call.


    ¡®It¡¯s nothing. You were saying something earlier. What was that about?¡¯, curious Edward asked Ellie.


    ¡®Was I? Can¡¯t seem to have remembered. Seems like it skipped my mind. If you don¡¯t mind, can I excuse myself for some minutes? I need to touch one or two things¡¯, Ellie said.


    ¡®Sure, you can carry on¡¯, Edward responded. As Ellie left the room, she kept on thinking about Edward as she knew he wasn¡¯t in a good mood. She had wanted to tell him about her pregnancy but stopped when she noticed he wasn¡¯t in a good mood. She felt he needed some time to himself, which was why she had excused herself on the grounds that she had some things to do.


    In the evening when it was time for them to head to Daniel¡¯s house, Sophia headed to Edward¡¯s office. Upon entering his office, she saw him engrossed in work.


    ¡®It¡¯s high time we were on our way, isn¡¯t it?¡¯, Sophia said, walking up to Edward.


    You can be on your way. I will be there once I am done with work ¡®, Edward said, avoiding making eye contact with Sophia.


    ¡®Why don¡¯t we go there together? It will be nice stepping into the house together, holding hands. We are a couple afterwards or what do you think?¡¯, Sophia asked rubbing her hand on Edward¡¯s chest.


    ¡®Get your hands off me¡¯, Edward said taking his eyes off the documents in front of him and looking Sophia straight in the eyes. Sophia, taking this opportunity, locked her lips with that Edward, and it was then Ellie walked in on them. Ellie was shocked at the position she met the duo and couldn¡¯t help but get jealous.


    On noticing Ellie¡¯s presence, Edward pushed Sophia away.


    ¡®It¡¯s not what you think, Ellie. She forced herself on me¡¯, Edward said, getting up to meet Ellie where she was standing and clear her of any doubt.


    ¡®I know. I trust you¡¯, Ellie said to Edward although, deep down inside of her she had this fear; the fear of Edward getting back with Sophia.


    ¡®We need to be on our way now, don¡¯t we?¡¯, Sophia said, moving close to where Ellie and Edward were and locking her hand with that of Edward¡¯s.


    ¡®I will be back soon¡¯, Edward said, kissing Ellie on her forehead with Ellie acknowledging his statement with a smile. Yanking off her hand away from his, Edward made his way to the exit.


    ¡®You see, that¡¯s how it feels. I am just giving you a taste of your own medicine. More is yet toe. Look forward to it¡¯, Sophia said, giggling and walking away, leaving Ellie standing there, uncertain of where her romance with Edward would lead to.


    On getting to Daniel¡¯s house, Allison weed the couple warmly. On setting his eyes on Allison, the memories of the other night came rushing to Edward and all he could see as he looked at Allison¡¯s face was a mask. While at the dining table, Daniel raised an issue whichter turned to chaos.


    ¡®I heard you have a mistress now and you barely go home since you met her¡¯, Daniel said, almost making choke on his food.


    ¡®She is not a mistress. She is the woman I love¡¯, Edward responded to the surprise of everyone as he had never talked back at his father.


    ¡®You seem to be in love with her. I heard she used to be a stripper before she started to work as your Personal Assistant. But if I may ask, apart from her beauty, what does she have to offer you?¡¯, Daniel asked facing Edward. This got to Edward, and he tightened his fist round the spoon he was holding. Sophia, however, was enjoying the drama and smiled. When Daniel noticed Edward ignore his question, he continued.


    ¡®Since Sophia is now working at thepany, I would like for you two to work together on securing the partnership with Oswell Fashion Brand. The partnership means a lot for thepany as it will make it the No. 2 biggest Fashion Group in the state if secured. Due to the workload that will be on Sophia from now on, Ellie will be moved to her team to assist her, and your former Personal Assistant will be reinstated to her former position¡¯, Daniel said, continuing with his food.


    ¡®Why must Ellie be moved? Can¡¯t another person be moved to the team?¡¯, Edward asked, facing Daniel who had stopped eating and was now looking at him.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡®You don¡¯t tell me how to run mypany. I own thepany and not you¡¯, Daniel yelled at Edward, muttering under his breath, ¡®You are just like your mother¡¯.


    ¡®What did you just say? You don¡¯t have the right to mention my mother. You know what, I want a divorce¡¯, Edward yelled in return, mming the spoon on the te loudly. Everybody¡¯s mouths were wide opened including Daniel¡¯s own as they were surprised by Edward¡¯s sudden retaliation.

 His Retaliation

    ¡®What did you just say?¡¯, shocked Daniel, asked Edward.


    ¡®I said I want a divorce. I am fucking tired of living my whole life just to please you. I don¡¯t even love her. Do you know she is cheating on me?¡¯, Edward yelled at his father.


    ¡®And so what? I married your mother despite the fact that I didn¡¯t love her but I did that for the sake of my father and the sake of thepany. I abandoned the woman I loved just to be with your mother. These are some of the things you sacrifice for the sake of thepany. Stop being immature and grow¡¯, Daniel yelled back at Edward.


    ¡®Is that why you and your mistress killed her? Immature? I am not the immature one here, you are. You wouldn¡¯t have cheated on and betrayed my mother if you were mature. You wouldn¡¯t have left the woman you imed you truly loved just because of your own selfish interest. You chose thepany over her, remember?¡¯, Edward said back at his father. This got Daniel angry making him p Edward on his cheek.


    ¡®Don¡¯t you dare talk to me like that. I am your father¡¯, Daniel said, shouting at Edward.


    ¡®Father? Have you ever been a father to me? Can you be considered as one? I can remember barely two months after my mother died, you decided to get married to your mistress¡­¡­..¡¯, Edward said, but before he could finish his statement, his father cut him short. Allison who was at the scene was already getting uneasy and scared.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡®Don¡¯t call her that!!!!! Call her by her name¡¯, Daniel yelled.


    ¡®What? You must still love her a lot. You must miss your other son too. Why don¡¯t you just go in search of them and bring them back to live with you? Even though she cheated on you with your brother, you still love her? Even though she caused my mother pains, you still love her? True love never dies like they do say¡¯, Edward said with hurt and sadness in his eyes. Allison was shocked at the statement Edward had made. ¡®How did he find out she cheated on Daniel?¡¯, troubled and confused Allison had thought.


    ¡®How did you find out about that?¡¯, Daniel asked puzzled.


    ¡®I just found out by chance. How did you say you met Allison, dad?¡¯, Edward asked, turning his face towards the direction of Allison. Anxiousness was written all over Allison¡¯s face and Edward could see through her that she was scared.


    ¡®How does that corrte with what we are discussing? Like I had said earlier, no divorce is taking ce and that is final¡¯, Daniel said.


    ¡®I asked the question because sometimes, people are not who you actually think they are. Just like you loved and still love Molie, I love Ellie too and nothing can bring us apart. If anybody should touch a strand of her hair, I promise not to keep the person alive. I never want to be like you. I will never forsake nor let go of the woman I love just like you did.  As for the divorce, it will happen whether you are in support of it or not¡¯, Edward said walking away.


    Daniel stood still finding it hard to believe Edward¡¯s sudden change in behavior. ¡®He had always been obedient, what could have brought about the change?¡¯, Daniel kept on thinking in his head. Allison on the other hand, kept on thinking on how Edward got to know about her cheating on Daniel. His statement, ¡®People are not who actually you think they are¡¯, kept on arousing her suspicion of Edward knowing about her identity. ¡®But how?¡¯, she kept on asking herself.


    As soon as Edward left, Daniel called Sophia to his study room.


    ¡®What do you intend on doing now? He is hellbent on divorcing you¡¯, Daniel asked Sophia.


    ¡®I am devising a n to keep thedy away from him. If you can assist prevent him from filing the divorce as soon as possible, that would help¡¯, Sophia responded.


    ¡®Will try my possible best in doing that¡¯, Daniel responded.


    ¡®Thank you, dad. I will like to take my leave now¡¯, Sophia said, moving towards the exit.


    ¡®I know Richard has been warming your bed and you have his child growing in your belly. I am not doing this to help you, I am doing this to help myself and thepany atrge. The partnership with your father means a lot to me and I can¡¯t allow a trivial issue like infidelity bring an end to it. Are we cleared now?¡¯, Daniel said to Sophia, who had halted in her steps having heard Daniel¡¯s statement.


    ¡®Yes, we are¡¯, Sophia said, exiting the study room, heading to her parents¡¯ house.


    On getting to the living room, she met Allison waiting for her there. Pulling her to a hidden corner, they engaged in a conversation.


    ¡®Did you by chance tell Edward about my identity?¡¯, Allison asked.


    ¡®No, I didn¡¯t. Why do you ask?¡¯, Sophia asked Allison.


    ¡®I just feel his words earlier were aimed at me. Anyways, that aside. Have you heard from Richard recently?¡±, Allison asked Sophia.


    ¡®No, I haven¡¯t. It¡¯s been three weeks since west spoke¡¯, Sophia responded.


    ¡®I heard about what transpired between you two. Seem like he hasn¡¯t gotten over it yet¡¯, Allison responded.


    ¡®He wille around. I have to be on my way home now¡¯, Sophia said, ready to leave, which showed she had no interest in the conversation.


    ¡®Sure, we will catch upter¡¯, Allison said, watching Sophia leave. Allison felt something was off about Sophia. She felt she had changed and had no interest in Richard again.


    ¡®I wouldn¡¯t allow this to happen. If Sophia should let go of him, we won¡¯t be able o achieve our aim. I need to find a way to make Richarde around¡¯, Allison had thought.


    Ellie on the other hand was at the front door, pacing up and down; waiting for Edward to arrive.


    ¡®He had said he woulde back on time. Why is he not back yet? Have they gotten back together? Is he going to forsake me?¡¯, different thoughts were running through Ellie¡¯s mind as she was scared of losing Edward. Her eyes were welled up, ready to burst into tears. After waiting for hours without Edward¡¯s arrival, Ellie broke down in tears, thinking Edward was no longering back.


    ¡®He promised to be back. That¡¯s what he promised me but he is nowhere to be found¡¯, Ellie said, crying like a child who had just lost her mother.


    Few minutester, Edward arrived in his car to Ellie¡¯s surprise. As soon as he got down from his car, Ellie jumped on him, crying.


    ¡®I am sorry I took so long. I told you I would be back soon. Have you been waiting for me for so long?¡¯, Edward asked, hugging crying Ellie tightly.


    ¡®I thought you had left me. I thought you wouldn¡¯t be back. I was scared. I love you, Edward¡¯, Ellie said, mixing everything up, amidst her tears. That was the first time of Ellie saying ¡®I love you¡¯ since Edward had confessed his love for her. Edward was taken aback by this.


    ¡®I am sorry I camete and got you scared¡¯, Edward said, patting Ellie¡¯s back. With Ellie in his arms, Edward felt safe and he felt like he was at home. Ellie on the other hand realized that what she needed Edward for was more than revenge and she wanted him to be by her side forever and be hers and hers alone.


    ¡®I promise never to leave your side no matter the circumstances. I promise to love and protect you with my life. You are my home and I will do anything to keep you safe and strong. I love you, baby¡¯, Edward said, locking his lips with that of Ellie.


    As they engaged in a passionate kiss, they both forgot about their worries, flowing with the moment. They decided to fan the mes of their love, not minding the obstacles ahead and where it would lead to.

 The Unexpected Request

    With Ellie resting her head on hisp, Edward yed with her hair.


    ¡®How was the family dinner? Hope it went well?¡¯, Ellie asked Edward.


    ¡®I caused a ruckus amidst the dining¡¯, Edward said.


    ¡®What? What happened?¡¯, Ellie asked, sitting up.


    ¡®I made my intention of divorcing Sophia known which got dad angry¡¯, Edward said.


    ¡®You want to divorce her?¡¯, Ellie asked surprised.


    ¡®Yes, I want to. You can¡¯t expect me to continue living with a woman carrying my brother¡¯s child in her belly. Or don¡¯t you want to spend your whole life with me by your side?¡¯, Edward asked, facing Ellie. The question was sudden but at the same time, Ellie felt butterflies in her belly realizing the fact that Edward wanted to spend his whole life with her.


    ¡®That¡¯s not what I meant. But wait, your brother¡¯s child?¡¯, Ellie restated, confused.


    ¡®I actually found out recently that Richard is my brother¡¯, Edward responded.


    ¡®What? How is that even possible?¡¯, Ellie questioned.


    ¡®Do you remember the woman I told you my father cheated with?¡¯, Edward asked.


    ¡®Yes, I do. The one you said had a child for him¡¯, Ellie said trying to ascertain the fact that she remembered the Edward¡¯s narrative.


    ¡®The woman happens to be my father¡¯s new wife, Allison and her son is Richard¡¯, Edward responded.


    ¡®Wow!!! How did you find out?¡¯, shocked Ellie, asked.


    ¡®I just found out by chance. That aside, I have something to discuss with you¡¯, Edward said in a low voice, which made Ellie suspicious.


    ¡®And what could that be?¡¯, Ellie asked, scared due to the change in Edward¡¯s tone.


    ¡®You may be moved to work in Sophia¡¯s department. Dad mentioned it but I declined. I don¡¯t know what his decision will be but if you don¡¯t want to, I can stop it¡¯, Edward said, looking into Ellie¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®He knows about me?¡¯, Ellie asked, shocked.


    ¡®Yes, he does. If you don¡¯t want to be moved, it¡¯s fine. I will find a way around it¡¯, Edward said,


    ¡®No, that¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to go against your father for my sake. I will be fine¡¯, Ellie said, assuring Edward.


    ¡®Come here¡¯, Edward said, pulling Ellie in for an embrace.


    ¡®I love you¡¯, Edwards said, kissing Ellie on her forehead.


    ¡®I love you too¡¯, Ellie said, cing her lips on that of Edward. While in the middle of their passionate kiss, Ellie¡¯s phone rang, making them break free.


    It was a strange number and at first, she was hesitant about picking, but she finally did.


    ¡®This is Daniel, Edward¡¯s father¡¯, Daniel said, before Ellie could say anything. Ellie who didn¡¯t want Edward to know it was his father on the line, excused herself. After getting to a safe ce where she felt Edward wouldn¡¯t eavesdrop her conversation, she responded to Daniel¡¯s statement.


    ¡®How may I be of help to you?¡¯, Ellie asked, trying to sound polite and at the same time, confident.


    ¡®I will like to have a one-on-one conversation with you. Do you minding over to my ce tomorrow?¡¯, Daniel asked.


    ¡®May I know what the discussion entails?¡¯, curious Ellie asked.


    ¡®You will get to know once you get here. Our discussion tomorrow will either make or mar your rtionship with Edward. I trust Edward won¡¯t be aware of our meeting? Will see you tomorrow by ten¡¯, Daniel said, hanging up on Ellie without getting her response.


    After the call had ended, Ellie thought for a while on what the meeting could be about. She debated on whether to inform Edward or not butter came to a conclusion to keep it from him as she didn¡¯t want to trouble his mind.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡®Who was that?¡¯, Edward asked, upon Ellie entering the living room.


    ¡®It was just a friend. She needed me to sort something for her¡¯, Ellie lied.


    ¡®Oh, that¡¯s okay. But have I ever met this your friend before?¡¯, Edward asked, sounding suspicious.


    ¡®No, you haven¡¯t. You will meet her soon hopefully¡¯, Ellie said, smiling.


    ¡®I think it¡¯s high time we went to bed, don¡¯t you think so? We have a long day ahead of us¡¯, Edward said.


    ¡®I think so too¡¯, Ellie said, with them both, heading towards the bedroom. That night, as Ellieid on Edward¡¯s chest, her mind kept on going back to the call she had received earlier. Different thoughts were running through her mind, trying to figure out the reason Daniel had requested to see her. Letting the cold hands of sleep take her away, she decided to wait until they met to see what the oue of the meeting would be. Will it be in favor of her and Edward¡¯s rtionship?

 The Meeting

    Waking up the following morning, Edward had gotten dressed up for work and when he had thought Ellie was also getting ready for them to head out, he found her in the dining room, still in her night dress, setting the table.


    ¡®Why are you not dressed yet?¡¯, Thought we will be heading out together to work after having had breakfast?¡¯, Edward asked, dragging the dining chair to sit, ready to dive into his food.


    ¡®Sorry, I forgot to inform. We won¡¯t be heading to the office together today¡¯, Ellie who had also sat down at the dining responded, dishing her food.


    ¡®Why is that?¡¯, Edward asked, raising his eyebrow and munching his food.


    ¡®You remember my friend who called mest night? I have to meet up with her this morning. There is something I need to assist her with¡¯, Ellie said nervously, praying silently for Edward not to see through her lies.


    ¡®That¡¯s fine. Will you being to the office once you are done?¡¯, Edward asked, not suspecting anything.


    ¡®Yes, I will be ¡®, Ellie responded.


    ¡®I need to be on my way right now. There is a big project we will be working on soon. I will give you the detailed information about the project once you get back to the office. I love you and stay safe¡¯, Edward said, getting up from his seat, ready to leave while at the same time, kissing Ellie¡¯s forehead.


    ¡®I love you too¡¯, Ellie said, smiling.


    ¡®Do you mind me picking you up from your meeting ce once you are done?¡¯, Edward asked.


    ¡®What? No ¡­¡­. You don¡¯t have to. I will take a cab. Isn¡¯t it high time you be on your way?¡¯, Ellie said, walking Edward up to the door, trying to distract his attention from the question he had asked. After bidding Edward goodbye, Ellie went to back to the dining to clean up the table.


    30 minutes after Edward left, Ellie got ready and made her way to Ellie¡¯s house, a visit that will determine the future of her unborn child. As she stood in front of Daniel¡¯s mansion, she was engulfed in fear as she didn¡¯t know what awaited her inside. Ringing the doorbell, she felt anxious and unsure of hering.


    ¡®Did I make the best decision bying here? Will I and my baby be safe?¡¯, she kept on thinking.


    Soon afterwards, the gate was opened for her by the gate keeper who didn¡¯t wait for her to introduce herself and say who she hade looking for before he directed her into the mansion.


    ¡®Wee, Miss Ellie. Mr. Lion has been waiting for your arrival. You can have your way inside¡¯, the gate keeper said, leaving Ellie shocked. ¡®How did he know my name?¡¯, Ellie thought but couldn¡¯t probe the gate keeper because that was not what she was there for that day. Hence, she me made her way to the entrance of the mansion.


    On entering the mansion, she had met Allison in the sitting room. Although she had never met her before but she recognized her as she had seen her picture while running a background check on Edward.


    ¡®Hello, have I met you before and whom do you seek for?¡¯, Allison who had noticed Ellie¡¯s presence asked.


    ¡®Hello, I am Ellie and I am here to meet with Mr. Lion¡¯, Ellie introduced herself and made her purpose of being there known politely.


    ¡®Ellie? Seems like I have heard that name before?¡¯, Allison said, trying to remember who Ellie was.


    ¡®Wait, are you the said Edward¡¯s mistress they were talking about?¡¯, Allison asked with disgust, uponing to realization.


    ¡®Mistress? No, I am Edward¡¯s girlfriend. It¡¯s nice meeting you, Mother-inw¡¯, Ellie said boldly, with a smirk on her face, trying to taunt Allison.


    ¡®What? Mother-inw? You are so naive. Do you really think Edward is going to divorce Sophia and get married to you? You are not even on Sophia¡¯s level. I heard you used to work as a Stripper. Darling, let me give you a piece of advice, let go of Edward. He doesn¡¯t love you and he is just using you to pass time. Someone like you don¡¯t fit to be in Lion¡¯s family¡¯, Allison said, rolling her eyes. These words got to Ellie but she managed to pay Allison back in her own coin.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡®But a woman who cheated on her best friend with her best friend¡¯s husband is fit to be in this family? What a joke¡¯, Ellie said, disgustingly.


    ¡®What ¡­¡­.. did you just say?, shocked and confused Allison asked with her eyes wide opened.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t you betray Catherine? I know you are Molie and also Richard¡¯s mother. Like you said, I am naive but try to get on my way and see how wicked and mean I can be. Do not not taunt Edward and I¡¯, Ellie said, whispering in Allison¡¯s ear.


    ¡®Is this a warning?¡¯, shocked and surprised Allison asked.


    ¡®No, it¡¯s a threat. Don¡¯t mess with me¡¯, Ellie said smiling.


    ¡®How dare you threaten me? Who do .. ¡­¡­.. ¡®, Allison said but couldn¡¯t finish her sentence as Daniel stepped in.


    ¡®Is anything the matter here?¡¯, Daniel asked, noticing the tension in the room.


    ¡®Nothing of such.  We are just getting to know each other, aren¡¯t we?¡¯, Allison said, before Ellie could respond.


    ¡®If you don¡¯t mind, can we go to my study room?¡¯, Daniel asked, facing Ellie.


    ¡®Sure¡¯, Ellie said, following Daniel who was leading the way to his study room.


    ¡®Hello, Daniel. It¡¯s nice meeting you. I am ¡­..¡¯, Ellie said upon entering the study room and Edward having his seat. But before she could finish her statement, Daniel cut in.


    ¡®What do you have to offer?¡¯, Daniel asked, flipping his pen.


    ¡®Excuse me?¡¯, confused Ellie asked.


    ¡®I said what do you have to offer? What are you willing to trade for you to keep Edward?¡¯, Daniel asked again.


    ¡®I actually have nothing¡¯, Ellie said in a low voice.


    ¡®Then, that will be the end of our discussion. You can leave¡¯, Daniel said, turning around his chair, away from Ellie.


    ¡®But I am willing to do anything to keep Edward¡¯, Ellie said, out of nowhere. This caught Daniel¡¯s attention and made him turn to face Ellie.


    ¡®Anything you say?¡¯, Daniel asked with excitement in his voice.


    ¡®Yes, anything¡¯, Ellie said with confidence, although scared as to whether she will be able to fulfill Daniel¡¯s request.


    ¡®I like your confidence and you are quite outspoken. Can we have a deal then?¡¯, Daniel said, putting forth his hand to shake Ellie while smiling.


    As Ellie shook his hand in return, she became worried as to what she had dragged herself into. What do you think the deal will be about?

 The Deal

    ¡®What do you want me to do?¡¯, Ellie asked.


    ¡®Do you know why I chose Sophia to be my daughter-inw? It wasn¡¯t because I loved her but rather, because of what she was able to offer. With the union of both her and Edward, I was able to pull through her father¡¯s partnership with mypany which actually helped a great deal with mypany¡¯s visibility and growth. I choose people I rte with not because I value them but because of the value they will add to mypany. What I want you to do is very simple, depending on the way you want to handle it. Have you heard of Oswell Fashion Brand before?¡¯, Daniel asked.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡®Thergest Fashion Brand in the United States?¡¯, Ellie said, wondering what Daniel was driving at..


    ¡®Yes, you are right. I have been  trying to have a coboration with thepany but all my efforts proved abortive. I tried setting up meetings with Collins Evans, the owner of thepany countless times but  he didn¡¯t grant me an audience. I heard through an insider recently that he will be throwing up a birthday party for his oldest son in the next three weeks. All I want you to do is to find a way to convince him into having a coboration with thepany. Once you have sessfully done that, Edward will be all yours¡¯, Daniel said.


    ¡®I don¡¯t think I am capable of doing that. How will I even be able to get an invite for the party?¡¯, Ellie said, doubting her capability.


    ¡®As for the invite, that will be taken care of. As for how to convince him, that solely relies on you. Remember, this is your golden ticket to keeping Edward forever. Till we meet again¡¯, Daniel said, walking away.


    As Ellie stepped out of the mansion, all she could think of was how she would be able to carry out the task given to her. She was so engrossed in her thinking that she didn¡¯t notice Sophia¡¯s presence.


    ¡®What are you doing here?¡¯, Sophia asked, jerking Ellie back to reality. Ellie, who wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk, ignored her and walked past her. Sophia, who was just ignored, couldn¡¯t let Ellie be and instead ran after her.


    ¡®I asked, what are you here for?¡¯, Sophia said, dragging Ellie from behind, which got Ellie irate.


    ¡®What does that matter to you and how did you know I am here?¡¯, Ellie yelled, facing Sophia.


    ¡®Stop asking questions and tell me why you are here. What did you discuss with Daniel?¡¯, Sophia asked, getting anxious.


    ¡®Oh, it seems like I know who informed you. Thought I made it clear to her not to cross my path? As for you, why do you think I will tell you what I and Daniel discussed? I am not in for a discussion with you right now. I need to be on my way to the office now¡±, Ellie said, turning to walk away.


    ¡®And before I forget, don¡¯t touch me next time without my permission. I really detest people of your kind touching me¡¯, Ellie said, disgustingly, walking away. Sophia stood still with her mouth wide opened, finding Ellie¡¯s behavior funny. To tempt Ellie, Sophia moved close to her and dragged her from behind like she did at first.


    ¡®I touched you again, so what are you going to do? You are so naive and there is nothing a nobody like you can do¡¯, Sophia said, rolling her eyes, but as soon as she finished her statement, Elliended a p across her face.


    ¡®Seems like the word ¡®Naive¡¯ is you people¡¯s new anthem. I told you not to touch me but you did. That¡¯s your punishment for disobeying me. I will brief you about what I discussed with Daniel since you are so keen on knowing. We actually made a deal; a deal which will make Edward to be mine and mine forever. Daniel agreed to let through of your divorce with Edward if I am able toplete a given task sessfully within three weeks¡¯, Ellie said to Sophia, who was still cing her hand on her cheek.


    ¡±What?¡¯, Sophia said, shocked and surprised.


    ¡®You don¡¯t believe me? Why don¡¯t you find out yourself? What do you think will happen after those three weeks? What I can foresee is that Edward will be mine after those three weeks. Don¡¯t you agree? Why don¡¯t we make a deal? Let¡¯s see what you and I are able to do within those three weeks¡¯, Ellie proposed


    ¡®Seems like your cheek hurts? Take care of yourself and make sure you get back to the office in time as we have a lot to work on together¡¯, Ellie said, walking away.


    ¡®Daniel made a deal with her? I don¡¯t believe her. I need to find out for myself¡¯, Sophia said, heading into Daniel¡¯s mansion.


    As soon as she entered, she met Allison in the living room.


    ¡®Sophia, did you meet her outside?¡¯ Were you able to put her in her ce?¡¯, Allison asked, rushing to where Sophia was standing upon seeing her.


    ¡±Why did you allow her to meet with Daniel? Why didn¡¯t you stop her? Why didn¡¯t you call me on time?¡¯, Sophia yelled at Allison.


    ¡®I ¡­¡­..¡¯, Allison was about to exin to Sophia but was cut short by her.


    ¡®Where is Daniel?¡¯, Sophia asked, getting frustrated.


    ¡®He is in his study room¡¯, Allison said to Sophia who didn¡¯t wait for her to finish before heading to where Daniel was.


    ¡®Hello, Daniel¡¯, Sophia had walked in on Daniel in his study room without knocking.


    ¡®Where are your manners? Why did you barge on me without knocking?¡¯, Daniel asked.


    ¡®What did you discuss with her? Why was she here?¡¯, Sophia asked, ignoring Daniel¡¯s questions.


    ¡®You mean Ellie? We had a talk, in actuality, we made a deal¡¯, Daniel said, smiling.


    ¡®You made a deal with a nobody? She has nothing to offer!!!!!¡¯, Sophia yelled.


    ¡®A nobody? You both are not different and the only difference between you two is that you have a rich father. Apart from your father¡¯s wealth, what do you have to offer?¡¯, Daniel asked.


    ¡®What?¡¯, Sophia said in disbelief.


    ¡®The only reason I allowed you to get married to Edward was because of your father¡¯s investment with thepany. Since Ellie is willing to offer me a greater investment, what will stop me from going for her?¡¯, Daniel said, making Sophia speechless.


    ¡®What do you want me to do? I cannot lose Edward. I will do anything to keep him. I will cut offmunication with Richard if you want me to¡¯, Sophia said after thinking for a while in a pleading voice.


    ¡®Anything?¡¯, Daniel asked, getting interested.


    ¡®Yes, anything¡¯, Sophia said.


    ¡®You two have a lot inmon. What if I offer you the same deal I offered her?¡¯, Daniel asked.


    ¡®What¡¯s the deal about?¡¯, Sophia asked, getting interested.


    ¡®Secure a coboration for mypany with Oswell Fashion Brand within three weeks. That¡¯s it¡¯, Daniel said, looking into Sophia¡¯s eyes, wanting to know if she was willing to or not.


    ¡®Consider it done¡¯, Sophia said, without thinking much.


    ¡®Wee on board¡¯, Daniel said, stretching his hand forth for a handshake and which gesture was returned by Sophia.


    On Sophia¡¯s way out, she was stopped by Allison.


    ¡®How did it go?¡¯, Allison said.


    ¡®We will talkter¡¯, Sophia said, walking away.


    ¡®Sophia, are we still working towards the same goal?¡¯, Allison asked after running to meet up with Sophia.


    ¡®The same goal? I stopped sharing your vision and I have my own vision now. My vision is to make Edward mine and mine forever. I have no interest in your son again. You two can deal with your vision¡¯, Sophia said, walking away.


    ¡®I need to make Richarde back to his senses as soon as possible or we will lose everything¡¯, Allison said, thinking of the next action to take.


    Sophia on the other hand, called Jack as soon as she got in her car.


    ¡®Hello, Jack. I need all the information you can gather on the Evans family, the owners of Oswell Fashion Brand.


    ¡®This is noted. I will get to it now, Miss¡¯, Jack responded.


    ¡®What about the check I asked you to run on Ellie?¡¯, Sophia asked.


    ¡®I am close to getting it done. Will forward the information to you as soon as possible¡¯, Jack said, hanging up.


    ¡®Just wait, Ellie and see how you gradually lose everything including Edward¡¯, Sophia said, with a smile of victory on her face.

 Challenge Accepted

    ¡®I met with your father earlier today¡¯, Ellie said.


    ¡®What? Howe?¡¯, Edward asked, shocked.


    ¡®He was the one who called mest night. He said we needed to see¡¯, Ellie said.


    ¡®But you told me that was a friend¡¯, Edward said.


    ¡®I am sorry I lied to you. He told me not to inform which was why I had to lie. But after giving it a thought, I realized you need to be aware of it¡¯, Ellie said, trying to convince Edward that she never meant to lie to him.


    ¡®That¡¯s fine. So, what did you talk about? Did he bully you?¡¯, Edward asked, getting worked up.


    ¡®No, he didn¡¯t. Actually,  made a deal with him¡¯, Ellie said.


    ¡®A deal?¡¯, Edward restated aloud.


    ¡®Yes, a deal. He promised to let us be and let through of your divorce with Sophia if I am able toplete a given task within three weeks¡¯, Ellie said, looking into Edward¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®And you believed him? What if he goes back on his word? What is the task all about?¡¯, Edward asked, showing keen interest.


    ¡®I need to secure a coboration with Oswell Fashion Brand within three weeks¡¯, Ellie said, in a very low voice.


    ¡®What? I tried achieving this countless of times but I was unable to. Collins is a very strict and stubborn man who wouldn¡¯t grant anyone audience. I tried having an appointment with him but he turned me down. Do you think you can do this?¡¯, Edward asked.


    ¡®I am not sure but I will give it a trial. I will do anything to keep you¡¯, Ellie said.


    ¡®You don¡¯t have to go through this to have me. I am already yours and nothing can change that. I will go through with the divorce whether he supports it or not, so just give this up¡¯, Edward said, trying to convince Ellie to give up the deal.


    ¡®I want to win the right way¡¯, Ellie said.


    ¡®Win the right way? What do you mean by that?¡¯, Edward asked, confused.


    ¡®You can¡¯t always be the one fighting for us, I want to do something too. Please, let me go through with this¡¯, Ellie said, in a pleading voice.


    ¡®Sure, if that¡¯s what you want. I will support you in any way I can but do not beat yourself too hard. Whether you win or not, we will always be together¡¯, Edwards said, holding Ellie¡¯s hands, trying to reassure her. Ellie smiled in return.


    ¡®So, where do want to start from?¡¯, Edward asked.


    ¡®Actually, I have someone that can pave way to meeting with Collins¡¯, Ellie said, smiling.


    ¡®Really? Who is that?¡¯, Edward asked.


    ¡®The guy you punched at the club the other night. That¡¯s Collins¡¯ first son¡¯, Clinton¡¯, Ellie said.


    ¡®What? Why didn¡¯t you tell me that night? I would have restrained myself. Hope I haven¡¯t messed up your chance with him?¡¯, Edward said, getting worked up.


    ¡®Are you regretting fighting for your love right now?¡¯, Ellie asked,ughing.


    ¡®No, I am not and I never will. I will always fight for our love no matter the circumstances¡¯, Edward said, pulling Ellie in for a tight embrace. While in the middle of their embrace, Sophia walked in..


    ¡®Seems like something good happened to the two love birds. You both look happy¡¯, Sophia said, disgustingly.


    ¡®Do you want us to be sad? If that¡¯s what you are waiting to see, that will never happen¡¯, Ellie said, breaking free from Edward¡¯s embrace and walking up to meet Sophia where she was standing.


    ¡®Is it about the deal you made with Daniel? Don¡¯t be so happy because I just made the same deal with him¡¯, Sophia said, smiling.


    ¡®And so? Do you think you can win? Let¡¯s see what you are capable of doing. I don¡¯t think you should be here ight now. I think you should be somewhere, strategizing on how to win Collins over instead of you being here, disrupting two love birds¡¯ special moment. Or what do you think, darling?¡¯, Ellie asked Edward, smiling.


    ¡®I think you are right, baby. You shouldn¡¯t be here, so, why don¡¯t you use the door?¡¯, Edward said, showing Sophia the way out.


    ¡®Really? You are trying to walk me out because of her? She is just a nobody. She is a prostitute who goes round snatching other people¡¯s husbands¡¯, Sophia said but before she could finish, Elliended a p on her cheek.


    ¡®You don¡¯t have the right to call me names. A prostitute? Coming from someone who is pregnant for her husband¡¯s best friend¡¯, Ellie said, smirking. This got to Sophia and she wanted to retaliate but before her hand couldnd on Ellie¡¯s cheek, Edward held it.


    ¡®Don¡¯t you dare¡¯, Edward said, yanking her hand off.


    ¡®Who are you to touch my woman? You have no right to do that. Try it again and see what I do to you. Now, get out¡¯, Edward said angrily, pointing towards the exit.


    ¡®But she pped me first? Why didn¡¯t you stop her?¡¯, Sophia asked, angrily.


    ¡®That¡¯s because you deserve it¡¯, Edward replied.


    ¡®You heard that? His woman. No matter what you do, you can never separate us. You can leave now¡¯, Ellie said to Sophia.


    ¡®This is not the end Ellie. I will make sure to pay you back in ten folds. Enjoy it while itsts. As for you, Edward, you wille back begging for me¡¯, Sophia said angrily, walking away with Ellie smirking. As soon as Ellie turned to face Edward, she saw his eyes on her. His gaze was that of someone who had just set his eyes on her for the first time.


    ¡®What?¡¯, Ellie asked, confused by his gaze.


    ¡®Wow, that was cool. I love the way you stood for yourself¡¯, Edward said, smiling.


    ¡®She is getting on my nerves and I can¡¯t tolerate her improper behavior again. I need to put her in her ce, so she would know who she is going against¡¯, Ellie said rolling her eyes.


    ¡®You have done well¡¯, Edward said, patting Ellie¡¯s head, which made her giggled.


    ¡®That aside, why don¡¯t you get on making your deal a sessful one? What¡¯s the first step?¡¯, Edward asked.


    ¡®To call Clinton¡¯, Ellie said, heading to where he phone was ced. Picking he phone, she dialed Clinton¡¯s number.


    ¡®Hello, Clinton. This is Ellie¡¯, Ellie said, upon Clinton picking up.


    ¡®Yes, I know it¡¯s you. How are you doing?¡¯, Clinton responded.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡®I am good. Actually, I need your help¡¯, Ellie said.


    ¡®Bring it on. Anything for you, baby girl¡¯, Clinton responded, making Ellie smile.

 Shadow of the Past

    Walking into the club, all eyes were on Ellie. She dressed so elegantly that no man could resist her. Walking towards where Clinton was seated, Ellie smiled.


    ¡®Hello, beauty. You look so stunning¡¯, Clinton said, ravaging Ellie¡¯s body with his eyes.


    ¡®Thanks for thepliment¡¯, Ellie said, taking her seat.


    ¡®I heard you no longer work at Cheetahs. Seems like you have levelled up. That is quite evident in your body¡¯, Clinton said, rolling his tongue.


    ¡®Stop being naughty and let¡¯s get straight to business¡¯, Ellie said, crossing her legs.


    ¡®So, you said you needed my help? What¡¯s it all about?¡¯, Clinton asked, sipping his drink.


    ¡®I want to meet with your father. Can you secure an appointment for me?¡¯, Ellie asked, unsure of Clinton¡¯s response.


    ¡®What? You want to meet with my father? Do you by chance have a crush on my father? Why don¡¯t you check me out? I am everybody¡¯s speck¡¯, Clinton said, winking.


    ¡®Can¡¯t you be serious for once? I need to meet him urgently¡¯, Ellie said.


    ¡®What¡¯s the meeting about?¡¯, Clinton asked, getting serious.


    ¡®I actually need to convince him to have a coboration with thepany I work with¡¯, Ellie said.


    ¡®And whichpany is that?¡¯, Cliton asked, showing interest.


    ¡®Lion Fashion Group¡¯, Ellie said.


    ¡®What? Did you guys n it or are you in a contest whatsoever?


    ¡®n what?¡¯, Ellie asked, confused.


    Sophia, the daughter-inw of the Lion Fashion Group also got in touch with me. She demanded to have an appointment with me today. That aside, what you are requesting for won¡¯t be possible¡¯, Clinton responded abruptly.


    ¡®She did? Never had an idea. But why do you say the coboration won¡¯t be possible?¡¯, confused Ellie asked.


    ¡®Why do think I will help thepany of a guy who punched and embarrassed me at the club?¡¯, Clinton asked.


    ¡®You were aware of his identity?¡¯, surprised Ellie said.


    ¡®Initially, I wasn¡¯t but I ran a check on him after the fight¡¯, Clinton, responded.


    ¡®Are you holding a grudge right now?¡¯, Ellie asked, raising her eyebrow.


    ¡®No, I am not but you have to convince me to help you¡¯, Clinton said, trying to y Ellie.


    ¡®What do you want?¡¯, Ellie asked.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know yet. I will think about what I want in return but for old time¡¯s sake, I will help you¡¯, Clinton proudly said, making Ellie smile.


    ¡®So, what do you suggest I do?¡¯, Ellie asked with interest, while listening attentively to what Clinton was saying.


    ¡®My grudge apart, I don¡¯t think dad will want to have a coboration with thatpany¡¯, Clinton said.


    ¡®Why do you think so?¡¯, Ellie asked.


    ¡®Rumor has it that my stepmother has a bad past with the owners of Bloom Electronics, who are inws with Lion Fashion Group. Hence, the reason Dad has been rejecting to have any coboration with the Lion Fashion Group¡¯, Clinton said, sipping his drink.


    ¡®A bad past? Do you know what that could be about?¡¯, Ellie asked, trying to get to the root of the matter.


    ¡®I am not quite sure, but I once heard dad and mum talking about the Bloom Electronics being the cause of her daughter¡¯s death¡¯, Clinton responded.


    ¡®Her daughter¡¯s death?¡¯, Ellie restated.


    ¡®The only thing I will advise you to do is to get close to Natalia, my stepmother. If you have a way to her heart, then your coboration with Dad is secured¡¯, Clinton said.


    ¡®So, how do I meet with Natalia?¡¯, Ellie asked.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡®She is so in love with shopping and visits ourpany¡¯s mall every day to shop for clothes. If you can have a nned encounter with her and you sessfully impress her on your first meeting, then you are halfway to achieving your goal¡¯, Clinton said, checking his watch.


    ¡®I need to be on my way right now. I have to head to my next appointment¡¯, Clinton said, standing up.


    ¡®Thank you for granting me audience and sparing me part of your precious time. Hope you won¡¯t divulge the information you just told me to Sophia?¡¯, Ellie said, shaking Clinton¡¯s hand.


    ¡®That depends on what she has to offer¡¯, Clinton said, winking, which made Ellieughed.


    ¡®But trust me baby girl, I gat you always. Enjoy the rest of your day¡¯, Clinton said walking away but stopped halfway to the exit.


    ¡®And one more thing, make sure you have a deep knowledge of Fashion before approaching her. If possible, show her some sketch designs. You need to impress her on your first meeting¡¯, Clinton said, walking away.


    ¡®Thank you¡¯, Ellie said under her breath, to Clinton who had disappeared from her sight.


    While on her way back to the office, the only thing she could think about was what she had to do to impress Natalia on their first meeting. On getting back to the office, Ellie narrated how her meeting went with Clinton to Edward.


    ¡®So, how do you want to go about the sketch designs?¡¯, Edward asked, which transported Ellie back into her past. As a child, Ellie loved sketching. She was so in love with Fashion that she promised herself to be the world best Fashion Designer once she grew up. She remembered how her mother mentored and guided her as a beginner and how happy her mother was when she finally got her first sketching right. Even after her mother¡¯s death, she had continued to design and sketch but she stopped designing as it reminded her of the past she wanted to run away from.


    ¡®Ellie? Ellie?¡¯, Edward shouted, shaking Ellie which made Ellie jerked.


    ¡®Are you sure you are fine?¡¯, Edward asked upon seeing how pale Ellie¡¯s face had turned.


    ¡®I am ¡­¡­ I am fine. Can we talk about thister? I need to get some fresh air¡¯, Ellie said, standing up, making her way towards the exit. This action of hers got Edward confused, wondering what had happened to her in less than two minutes.


    As Ellie made her way out of the building with her shaky legs, she felt herself suffocating. The thought of her past made her shiver. She could see the picture of the dead man¡¯s body appearing right in front of her face which made her creep out with fear. She felt as if the people around her were aiming for her life, which made her shiver and in no time started shedding tears. To escape from her hallucination, Ellie stopped the cab, making her way to her house. Edward, who had followed her and seen her left in a hurry, got into his car and followed the taxi which Ellie had entered.


    On getting to her door, Ellie ran her hand through her bag looking for her door key and when she sessfully got a hold of the key, she held it with her shaky hand. While trying to open the door, the key fell from her hand. On bending down to hurriedly pick the key, the man of a man met with hers with the man saying, ¡®Do you mind if I help you out?¡¯.


    On raising her head, she couldn¡¯t believe who she was seeing right in front of her. At first, she had thought she was hallucinating until the man said something.


    ¡®Hello, wifey. What a nice reunion¡¯, the unknown man, said with a smile on his face. It was at that moment Ellie realized she wasn¡¯t dreaming, and she had to face her reality.

 Her Fear

    ¡®Am ¡­ Am I dreaming?¡¯, Ellie, asked, stuttering.


    ¡®No, you are not darling. It¡¯s your darling husband standing right in front of you. I have missed you a lot¡¯, the unknown man said, smiling. This smile on the man¡¯s face got Ellie scared, making her slump, lying lifeless on the floor. Seeing this, the man left


    but without saying, ¡®We will meet again, darling wife¡¯.


    On getting home, Edward met Ellie lifeless at the entrance. Running towards where she was lying, pulling her close to him and trying to jerk her back to life. When he saw no sign of her waking up anytime soon, Edward carried her in his arms, making his way


    to his car and heading to the hospital.


    On getting to the hospital, Ellie was quickly rushed to the emergency room where she was admitted to by the Doctor. After making sure she was safe, Ellie was moved to a private room on Edward¡¯s request.


    ¡®What¡¯s the problem with her? Is she fine now? What¡¯s her current situation like?¡¯, Edward asked, breathing heavily upon seeing the Doctor.


    ¡®Calm down, Mr. Lion. She is safe now and her baby is also safe¡¯, the Doctor said, smiling.


    ¡®The baby?¡¯, Edward asked, confused.


    ¡®Were you not aware she is pregnant? She is two months gone¡¯, the Doctor said with Edward not knowing what to say.


    ¡®She copsed due to stress and shock. I think she saw or heard something that got her scared. You need to monitor her from now on for the safety of the child. If you don¡¯t mind, I would like to excuse myself¡¯, the Doctor said, excusing himself.


    ¡®Sure, thank you¡¯, Edward responded. ¡®She is pregnant? Why didn¡¯t she inform me? Was that what she wanted to tell me about the other day at the office before she stopped? Why didn¡¯t I notice?¡± Edward kept on thinking and ming himself over and over after


    the Doctor left.


    That night, Edward stayed by Ellie¡¯s side, waiting for her to wake up but she never did. Edward¡¯s swollen and heavy eyes were on Ellie, praying silently for her to wake up. In the middle of night, he heard Ellie mumbling something and crying from her sleep.


    Moving his ears close to Ellie¡¯s mouth, he heard her asking for help and begging not to be killed while shedding tears at the same times. Seeing how scared she was even in her sleep, Edwardid beside her, pulling her in for an embrace while patting her head


    to ease her from her pain.


    The following morning, Ellie woke up to see herself on the hospital bed with Edward lying beside her. She didn¡¯t remember how she got to the hospital as the only thing she had remembered was copsing after setting her eyes on Kevin. Kevin was the man she


    had seen at her doorstep.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®How did he find me? Why now after all these years? Why now that I have gotten over him and found peace in Edward? What am I going to do if Edward should find out about my past? What if Edward finds out that I am married to another man? What if I had to go


    back to my life with Kevin? What will be the fate of my baby? Will I end up the same way my mother ended? Why is life so cruel to me?¡¯, Ellie kept on thinking while biting her finger and sobbing at the same time. This sob got to Edward¡¯s ears, making him wake


    up from his sleep. Noticing Edward had woken up, Ellie wiped her tears so as not to arouse Edward¡¯s suspicion.


    ¡®Baby, you are awake?¡¯, Edward asked, turning Ellie¡¯s face whose back was turned on him to face him.


    ¡®Yes, I am. Did I scare youst night?¡¯, Ellie asked, forcing a smile.


    ¡®You did scare the hell out of me. Do you know how scared I was? But I am d you are up and healthy now¡¯, Edward said, pulling Ellie in for an embrace.


    ¡®I am so sorry to have scared you. I didn¡¯t mean to. And thank you for staying awake all through the night just to make sure I was okay¡¯, Ellie said with gratitude.


    ¡®That¡¯s fine. I will do anything for you, my love. But wait, have you been crying?¡¯, Edward asked, upon seeing Ellie¡¯s swollen eyelids.


    ¡®Cried? No, I didn¡¯t. I am just so happy to have you by my side¡¯, Ellie said, with tears dropping from her eyes, unable to control her emotions.


    ¡®Come here¡¯, Edward said, pulling Ellie close to him and hugging her closely.


    ¡®Everything is going to be okay. It¡¯s just a matter of time. But in between, is there any I need to know that you are hiding from me?¡¯, Edward asked, which made Ellie break free from his embrace.


    ¡®Anything like what?¡¯, Ellie asked, suspiciously. She was breathing heavily, scared that her past had been revealed to Edward.


    ¡®Nothing. Just teasing¡¯, Edward said, waving it off, trying not to put Ellie in a tight situation.


    ¡®Can I go home now?¡¯, Ellie asked.


    ¡®Are you sure you are okay now or will you stay for one more day?¡¯, Edward asked, wanting to be sure Ellie was okay.


    After having made sure that the doctor confirmed that Ellie was fine, Edward processed her discharge. On getting home, Edward made sure Ellie wasn¡¯t stressed as he di the cooking that night and made sure to feed Ellie. As he fed her, Ellie kept on thinking about how caring he was and the thought of going back to Kevin made her shivered. When they were done eating, Edward suggested it was time to call it a night and they headed to the bed. While lying on the bed, Edward remembered something which he was prompted to ask Ellie.


    ¡®Can I ask you something, baby?¡¯, Edward asked Ellie, who was resting her head on his chest.


    ¡®Sure¡¯, Ellie said with a shaky voice, wondering what Edward wanted to ask. ¡®Has he discovered the truth?¡¯ Ellie had thought, closing her eyes tightly and waiting for Edward to drop the bomb.


    ¡®Is there something that is bothering you or are there some challenges you are facing?¡¯, Edward asked.


    ¡®Nothing of such. Why do you ask?¡¯, Ellie said, getting scared.


    ¡®Last night, while at the hospital, you were crying in your sleep. Begging to be saved¡¯, Edward said.


    ¡®I did?¡¯, surprised Ellie asked and in which Edward nodded his head in response.


    ¡®Maybe I had a bad dream¡¯, Ellie quickly added, to avoid Edward¡¯s suspicion.


    ¡®You know what, my love? I will always be there whenever you need me. Whenever you need someone to pour your mind to or need a shoulder to cry on, I will always be there for you. So, do not bear the pain all alone. I am willing to share the pain with yo and ease you of your worries. You do not have things from me. See me as your other half who you can¡¯t do without. I am promising you that no matter what happens, whether good or bad, I will never leave you and always be by your side¡¯, Edward said assuring Ellie that she could trust him.


    ¡®Thank you. I am so lucky to have you¡¯, Ellie sad, with tears in eyes, unsure of whether to open up to Edward or not. She didn¡¯t want to deceive Edward but at the same time, she was unsure of what Edward¡¯s reaction would be if he found out about her dark past.


    ¡®What will he do if he founds out that I am a Murderer?¡¯, Ellie kept on thinking that night as she rested her head on Edward¡¯s before she got taken away in the cold hands of sleep.

 A New Beginning II

    The following morning, Ellie woke up much more earlies than she usually did. As she got up from bed, she thought about how she had lived her life so far. She remembered how she had lived in Kevin¡¯s prison for years and how she finally got to escape from his hold.


    ¡®Why did hee back now of all time? How did he find me?¡¯, Ellie kept on thinking, trying to figure out what Kevin was trying to do.


    ¡®But why did he leave that day? Why didn¡¯t he take me along with him? What is he really driving at?¡¯, Ellie kept on thinking, while pacing up and down the room. She had lived with Kevin not less than five years and she knew almost everything about him. She knew he was going toe back for her as he wasn¡¯t someone who backed down easily.


    ¡®I know he will be back, but I need to be ready for him. I can¡¯t allow him to disrupt my n and peace right now. I am just a few steps away from getting my revenge on the Porous family. I can¡¯t let his sudden appearance disrupt my n and I can¡¯t let him take away my peace from me once more¡¯, Ellie thought, looking in the direction of Edward who was sleeping on the bed peacefully.


    ¡®I can¡¯t let him slip off my hands. He is the one that gives me the true peace and love that I really want. My life has been so wonderful since his presence in my life. I have never felt this kind of peace since I lost my Mum. I don¡¯t want to go back to my hurtful past, I don¡¯t want to lose him. He is more than my tool for revenge, he is the man I want to live my entire life with¡¯, Ellie said, sobbing silently being careful enough not to wake Edward up.


    After crying for minutes, sitting in a corner, unsure of what to do, she finally concluded. She made up to face her reality and conquer any obstacle that maye her way. She realized the only way to cut Kevin off her track was to face him. Having this in mind, she decided to wait for Kevin to take her bait bying to see her, which she knew would be anytime soon.


    When the dawn came, Ellie stood up, standing by the window, and admiring the rising sun. ¡®The rising of the sun signifies a new day and a new beginning. This is a new dawn and a new beginning of my life¡¯, Ellie said, faking a smile, trying to assure herself that everything would be okay although deep down in her, she was scared, uncertain of the future. With confidence that everything would be okay, Ellie walked to the kitchen, getting ready to prepare breakfast. When she was done cooking, she took her bath and got ready for work.


    Edward, however, had woken up. On waking up, he didn¡¯t meet Ellie by his side, which got him scared. He got up, searching all around for Ellie and calling out her name. On setting his eyes on Ellie in the living room, he ran towards her and pulled her in for a close embrace. Ellie was shocked and stunned by his action, making her worried.


    ¡®Can you let go of me?¡¯, Ellie managed to say to Edward who was hugging her too tightly, making her unable breath. Edward, noticing her inconvenience, let go of her.


    ¡®Oh, sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to¡¯, Edward said, apologizing to Ellie who was looking right in his eyes.


    ¡®Is anything the problem?¡¯, Ellie asked.


    ¡®Nothing. I thought you had left. I was scared¡¯, Edward said, in a low voice.


    ¡®Left? Where to?¡¯, Ellie asked, confused.


    ¡®Since you fainted the other day, you have been behaving funny. You changed totally and I am currently seeing a new Ellie right in front of me. I thought you were thinking of leaving me. When I woke up and didn¡¯t see you by my side, I thought you had left me. I can¡¯t imagine living without you¡¯, Edward said, looking at Ellie in the eyes. Ellie could see how happy Edward was looking in his eyes. Ellie stood still, not knowing what to say.


    ¡®Promise me, no matter what, you won¡¯t ever leave me¡¯, Edward said holding Ellie¡¯s hands, with his words hanging in the air, waiting for Ellie¡¯s response.


    ¡®I promise¡¯, Ellie said, after much thought. On hearing this, Edward smiled and all the fear he had felt vanished.


    ¡®But wait, where are you heading to all dressed?¡¯, Edward asked, noticing Ellie¡¯s dressing.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡®To the office of course or is there no work today?¡¯, Ellie asked, smiling.


    ¡®Office? Thought you will be resting at home today?¡¯, Edward asked.


    ¡®I am all better now and I think I will get better as soon as possible if I am by your side¡¯, Ellie said, smiling.


    ¡®If you say so. Let me get ready so we can head out. Stay right here and don¡¯t go anywhere¡¯, Edward said, turning around each second as he moved towards the bathroom to make sure Ellie was still there. This childish act of his made Ellieugh. After Edward had vanished from Ellie¡¯s sight, Ellie dropped her fake smile and the words of Edward kept ringing in her head.


    ¡®Promise me, no matter what, you won¡¯t ever leave me¡¯, Ellie kept on thinking, with tears dropping from her eyes and her heart aching.


    In no time, Edward was ready and was sitting in the dining room. Ellie dished their food, and they dwelled in. While in the middle of Breakfast, Ellie excused herself only toe back to the dining with a bottle of wine.


    ¡®Wine in the morning? You rarely take wine in the morning. Is there a special asion I don¡¯t know about?¡¯, Edward asked, suspiciously.


    ¡®Yes, there is¡¯, Ellie said, smiling.


    ¡®And what¡¯s the asion?¡¯, Edward said, confused.


    ¡®A New Beginning¡¯, Ellie said with assurance in her voice.


    ¡®A New Beginning?¡¯, Edward asked.


    ¡®Yes, A New Beginning¡¯, Ellie said, pouring the wine. Handing a ss of wine to Edward, Ellie said, ¡®Cheers to a New Beginning¡¯, with a smile on her face.


    ¡®Cheers to a New Beginning¡¯, Edward responded, clicking his ss with that of Ellie.

 Her Nightmare

    ¡®Hello, there. I didn¡¯t see you at work yesterday. I heard you were hospitalized. Hope everything is fine with you?¡¯, Sophia asked Ellie, in a tone that can be mistaken for that of care and empathy. Sophia had met Ellie in the washroom.


    ¡®I am fine, thank you¡¯, Ellie said, ignoring Sophia and washing her hands.


    ¡®Is your baby fine?¡¯, Sophia asked, smiling which made Ellie halt in her action.


    ¡®What did you just say?¡¯, Sophia said, surprised by the statement Sophia had uttered.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡®I asked about your baby. You are wondering how I got to know about your pregnancy? That¡¯s why I am Sophia Porous, I find out whatsoever I want to know¡¯, Sophia said, boastfully.


    ¡®So, what are you going to do about it?¡±, Ellie asked, smirking.


    ¡®Are you scared you will finally lose Edward to me?¡¯, Ellie asked, smiling.


    ¡®Scared? I don¡¯t have to be scared because I know you won¡¯t give birth to this child¡¯, Sophia said, looking at Ellie¡¯s tummy andughing hysterically.


    ¡®What do you mean by that?¡¯, Ellie asked, scared about what Sophia had said.


    ¡®Wait, do you mean I will allow you give birth to your child after destroying my home? No, darling, I am not that nice. I am going to make sure you spend your entire life in pain. I will make sure I frustrate you the same way you are frustrating me right now. Just wait and watch how it ends¡¯, Sophia said, walking away but what dragged back by Ellie. Ellie dragged her down, putting her head in the washing had basin, under the running tap. Sophia was unable to breathe, struggling for her life. When Ellie had had fun enough, she let go of Sophia, making her copse on the floor breathing heavily.


    ¡®You will do what? Kill my child? I dare you. I dare you to touch a strand of my hair and see what happens to you. I told you not to cross my path. This is just a tip of the iceberg of what will happen to you if you try to get in my way. Don¡¯t dare me, Ellie. Touch my baby and see how crazy a mother can be¡¯, Ellie said, angrily, walking away.


    Sophia was left there breathing heavily and feeling cold. After struggling to stand up, Sophia stood in front of the mirror looking at herself in the mirror.


    ¡®I am going to destroy her. I promise¡¯, Sophia yelled, angrily. Picking up her phone, she dialed Jack¡¯s number.


    ¡®Where the fucking hell are you?¡¯, Sophia yelled at Jack over the phone. Without waiting for Jack¡¯s response, she continued.


    ¡®You know what? Get me a new dress from the mall. And make sure you get your ass over here as soon as possible or else, I am going to kill you¡¯, Sophia said, hanging up on Jack and throwing her phone at the ss, which made the ss cracked.


    Ellie, however, went to Edward¡¯s office to talk with him.


    ¡®Hello, babe. How are you doing?¡¯, Edward said, smiling upon seeing Ellie entering.


    ¡®I am fine, my love. I have something to ask of you¡¯, Ellie said, having her seat close to Edward.


    ¡®What¡¯s that?¡¯, Edward asked with keen interest.


    ¡®About the sketch designs, can you get someone to do that for me? I am nning on meeting with Natalia as soon as possible. I heard from Clinton that Sophia is already making her moves to getting close to the Evans¡¯ family¡¯, Ellie said, with urgency in her voice.


    ¡®She is?¡¯, Edward asked, surprised.


    ¡®Yes, she is. She met with Clinton the same day I met with him and even offered her body to him just to have her way with the family¡¯, Ellie said.


    ¡®Like seriously? She seems to be willing to go to any extent to bring us down. As for the sketch designs, I will get someone to work on that¡¯, Edward said, assuring Ellie.


    While in the middle of their talk, Edward¡¯s office line rang. It was the security on the line.


    ¡®Hello, sir. I would like to speak with Miss Ellie¡¯, the guard said.


    ¡®Okay. The call is for you¡¯, Edward said, passing the phone over to Ellie.


    ¡®Hello, this is Ellie. How may I assist you?¡¯, Ellie said, upon taking the call.


    ¡®Hello, Miss Ellie. Someone is here to see you¡¯, the guard said.


    ¡®To see me? And who is that?¡¯, Ellie asked as she wasn¡¯t expecting anybody.


    ¡®He said his name is Kevin¡¯, the guard said. Upon hearing this, Ellie went silent, and she was all engulfed with fear. Although she had promised herself to face Kevin and iron things out, she still felt scared on hearing Kevin¡¯s name. Her hand began to shake, and which Edward noticed.


    ¡®Ellie are you sure you are fine?¡¯, Edward asked, feeling concerned.


    ¡®Should I permit him toe in?¡±, the guard asked over the phone, but Ellie couldn¡¯t respond as she wasn¡¯t sure if she was ready to face Kevin.


    ¡®Ellie?¡¯, Edward said, shaking her, when he noticed she was in another world of her own.


    ¡®Yes, I am fine¡¯, Ellie managed to say aftering to her senses.


    ¡®Hello, Miss. Are you still with me?¡¯, the guard asked, when he didn¡¯t get any response from Ellie.


    ¡®Just tell him to wait there, I wille and meet him¡¯, Ellie managed to say in a low voice, putting down the phone.


    ¡®What¡¯s that all about?¡¯, Edward asked, upon Ellie hanging up.


    ¡®It¡¯s nothing. A friend is just here to see me¡¯, Ellie said, trying to waive off the topic.


    ¡®Nothing? But you zoned outpletely while in the middle of that call¡¯, Edward asked concerned, looking into Ellie¡¯s eyes, trying to figure out what she was thinking.


    ¡®If you don¡¯t mind, can I step out for a while? I need to meet with my friend¡¯, Ellie said, excusing herself, not waiting for Edward¡¯s confirmation. Watching her disappear from his sight, Edward became worried as to what was going on with Ellie.


    As Ellie took each step towards where Kevin was, her heart was beating heavily as she was unsure if she would be able to endure the trauma that was about to befall her.

 Confronting the Demon

    On getting to thest floor, Ellie saw Kevin standing at the reception. She tried taking a step further towards him but her legs were too heavy for her to carry. She stood still, trying to brace herself up to be strong and not to let Kevin manipte her. While still on that spot, Kevin turned around, and his yes met with that of Ellie. Upon setting his eyes on her, Kevin smiled, a devilish smile at that.


    The smile on Kevin¡¯s face sent a chill down Ellie¡¯s spine, triggering a flood of painful memories and overwhelming fear. As Kevin took each step, moving close to her, Ellie was engulfed in fear and she started to recall the painful memories she was trying to run away from.


    ¡®Hello, Wifey. We meet once again¡¯, Kevin said, smiling. The voice of Kevin made Ellie shivered, the voice of the man that made living hell for her and that had inflicted both physical and emotional harm on her. Despite years of being away from him, the impact of his voice was immediate and profound. Her body tensed; her muscles tightened as if preparing to go war. Her heart raced, pounding in her chest and her breathing became shallow and rapid. Images shed through her mind and they were that of the abuse and trauma she had endured at his hands. The mere sound of his voice had the power to transport her back to those old days, shattering the peace and joy she had felt within the period she had been with Edward.


    Pain clouded her eyes and she felt a surge of anger, resentment and helplessness but amidst the fear, there was a flicker of defiance. As she closed her eyes and remembered the wonderful and beautiful memories she had spent with Edward and the baby growing in her womb, she realized it was time for her to escape from the cage of her past. Thinking about her unborn child which was growing in her belly, she took a deep breath and found the strength to confront her fear. She realized she had survived the torment and she refused to be tormented by him nor let him have power over her. Slowly opening her eyes, she gained her confidence and faced her fear with pride.


    ¡®So, how may I assist you?¡¯, Ellie asked with confidence, in a manner that one would have thought she and Kevin never had a rtionship together.


    ¡®Wow, I am falling in love with the new you. Your defiance is full of sexiness¡¯, Kevin said, touching Ellie¡¯s face with his hand and which was yanked off by Ellie. This scene was witnessed by Sophia who was dressed in a new dress brought by Jack. Sophia had witnessed this scene upon heading towards her car, alongside Jack. Seeing this, she halted in her steps. She observed the situation of both Ellie and Kevin and noticed that something was off as Ellie was tensed. She analyzed Kevin¡¯s behavior and reaction towards Ellie and she noticed the two seemed to be familiar with each other although their current situation seemed awkward.


    ¡®Run a background check on that man standing over there with Ellie. I am sensing something is off. You never can tell, he might have something on her¡¯, Sophia said to Jack, looking at the direction of Ellie and Kevin before walking away, heading to where she and Clinton were meeting.


    ¡®Can we go somewhere private to talk? I don¡¯t feelfortable talking here¡¯, Ellie asked Kevin, suggesting they go to a more secluded ce.


    ¡®Are you feeling ufortable around me?¡¯, Kevin asked, with Ellie rolling her eyes and not giving a response to his question.


    ¡®Fine, if that¡¯s what you want. We can have the discussion in my car¡¯, Kevin said, leading the way to where his car was parked.


    ¡®What do you want and why are you here?¡¯, that was the first question Ellie threw at Kevin, keeping a firm face, upon entering the car.


    ¡®What do you mean by what am  doing here? I am here to see my wife, of course!!!!! Don¡¯t you miss me after spending three years apart?¡¯, Kevin asked.


    ¡®Stop calling me that!!!!! I am not your wife!!!!!¡¯, Ellie yelled at Kevin.


    ¡®You are not my wife? Have you forgotten we got married and we haven¡¯t filed for a divorce yet?¡¯, Kevin asked, raising an eyebrow.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡®And so?¡¯, Ellie said.


    ¡®You mean you don¡¯t care about our rtionship?¡¯, Kevin asked, surprised at Ellie¡¯s braveness. The Ellie he knew was so timid and naive but at that moment, he was seeing a different version of Ellie.


    ¡®You know what? I am not here to have a chit-chat with you. How much do you want me to offer you? I will give you any amount you want, so, just get out of my life¡¯, Ellie yelled.


    ¡®You know, that was my first notion ofing here but upon getting here, the notion changed. I can¡¯t waste all the stress i went through to find you just for a sum of money. I don¡¯t want the money anymore, I want something else¡¯, Kevin responded.


    ¡®So, cut to the chase and let me know what you want¡¯, Ellie said, getting impatient.


    ¡®I want you instead¡¯, Kevin said,ughing


    ¡®Are you nut? Sorry to disappoint you but you can¡¯t have me. When you are ready to make your realistic demand, you know how to find me¡¯, Ellie said, making her way out of the car but was stopped by what Kevin said.


    ¡®Is it because of him or because of his child you are carrying?¡¯, Kevin asked abruptly.


    ¡®Ch ¡­ child? Which child her you talking about?¡¯, Ellie said, stammering, with her eyes wide opened


    ¡®Do you think I do not know you are pregnant with Edward¡¯s child or that you are having an affair with him? Or do you think I just found you recently? No, darling. I had found you even before you met Edward. I have been watching every of your movement since I found you. The night you met Edward at the club and had a night encounter with him, I witnessed it all. I was always with you guys on all your dates even though you never noticed. The night you confessed your love to Edward by the beach, I witnessed it all and so also, the night Edward confessed his love for you at the club in the presence of his wife. The day you found out at the hospital that you are pregnant, I was there and I know almost everything about your life. ¡®, Kevin said,ughing hysterically.


    ¡®You were here all along?¡¯, Ellie asked, shocked and trembling.


    ¡®Yes, I was. Do you know why I didn¡¯t make my presence known that time? Before I wanted you to taste happiness and feel ustomed to it before I take it away from you. You do not deserve to be happy with any other man except from me. ¡®, Kevin said.


    ¡®I am giving you a month to return back to me. We can start all over again and get new clients who you can entertain with your body like you had always done in the past. Now that you are much more beautiful, a lot of our clients will be eager to have you on their beds¡¯, Kevin said.


    ¡®What if I decide not to go with you?¡¯, Ellie asked, shaking,


    ¡®Then, Edward will have to suffer the same fate with that of that guy 3 years ago. I hope you understand me?¡¯, Kevin said, smiling.


    ¡®And how you think Edward will feel knowing his beloved lover is actually married to another man ant that she actually murdered someone 3 years ago? You will not go against my request unless you want to give birth to your child in prison¡¯, Kevin said, threatening Ellie, who was already giving in to his maniption..


    ¡®I know you are a good girl and you will always pick the right choice. Think about your baby and make a wise choice. If you don¡¯t mind, I need to leave now. See you in a month¡¯s time¡¯, Kevin said, motioning for Ellie to get down from the car. As Kevin zoomed off, Ellie was worried as three years ago, Kevin had killed the man that wanted to help her escape and that she had fallen in love with. She knew what Kevin could do and so, she became worried of Edward suffering the same fate as that of the man.

 Her Unstoppable Quest

    ¡®Hello, Clinton¡¯, Sophia said, sitting right on the chair in front of Clinton.


    ¡®Hello, Sophia. Seems like you are not in a good mood today but anyways, you look stunning¡¯, Clinton said,plimenting Sophia¡¯s body while at the same time, looking at her frowning face.


    ¡®I am good. Someone just pissed me off. So, how is the arrangement to meet with your dad going?¡¯, Sophia asked.


    ¡®It¡¯s going well. I n for you two to meet at my uing birthday party but before then, I will have told him about you. Don¡¯t worry baby, the coboration will be yours¡¯, Clinton said with deceit, which Sophia was oblivious of.


    ¡®Ok, that¡¯s what I came here to ask. I would like to be on my way now¡¯, Sophia said, aiming for her bag.


    ¡®Going? Without ying with your baby?¡¯, Clinton said, winking.


    ¡®I am not in for this today. Maybe next time¡¯, Sophia said, getting up from her seat and nning on leaving.


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry baby, I will put you in the mood¡¯, Clinton said, holding Sophia¡¯s hand and kissing him. Sophia who had also fallen for his lust, gave in and they headed to the room which Clinton had booked before Sophia¡¯s arrival.


    When they were done making love, Sophia cleansed herself up, ready to leave but before she left, she gave Clinton a warning, which sounded like a threat.


    ¡®I am warming your bed just because of what I want to achieve. You are not even my type of man but because of this coboration, I am willing to offer my body to you as many times as you want. But mind you, this coboration must be a sess and if I by chance find out that you are ying me, I will make sure you regret ever doing that¡¯, Sophia said, walking away.


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry, my love. I won¡¯t disappoint you¡¯, Clinton said to Sophia who had left the room and disappeared from his sight.


    Picking up his phone, Clinton dialed Ellie¡¯s number. Ellie, who had just finished discussing with Kevin and was worried about what he might do to Kevin, got a call from Clinton. Seeing Clinton¡¯s call, Ellie sensed there had been a new development about the coboration and so hurriedly picked the call.


    ¡®Hello, Clinton¡¯, Ellie said.


    ¡®Hello, baby girl¡¯, Clinton said, smiling on the other end.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡®Is anything the problem¡±, Ellie asked, getting worried as she had thought everything was going the wrong way for her that day.


    ¡®Nothing special, baby. I just want to inform you that Sophia just left here after having a nice time with her. She is so sweet; I can¡¯t lie and wish for this to continue but I can¡¯t betray you for that. Now to the main reason I called, when are you nning to meet with Natalia?¡¯, Clinton asked.


    ¡®Soon¡¯, Ellie responded.


    ¡®Okay but make sure it is as soon as possible. I want you to have established a strong rtionship with her before meeting with dad. I will keep giving you updates on Sophia¡¯s movements ¡®, Clinton said.


    ¡®Thank you. I will give updates on how it goes. But you haven¡¯t told me what you want in return¡¯, Ellie said.


    ¡®As for that, I am still thinking about it. Will let you know when I am done thinking and I have decided on what I want. Till then, take care and stay blessed¡¯, Clinton said hanging up.


    Sophia on the other hand, had gotten to thest floor of the hotel, making his way towards her car, with Jack resting on the car. Jack had been waiting for her toe as she had told him the meeting would be short, but she took longer than expected, making Jack worried. As soon as he saw hering, he opened the door, making way for her to enter. As Sophia was entering the car, Jack noticed something; he noticed that Sophia¡¯s hair was wet and then, he realized why Sophia took longer than she had said. This made him angry and jealous as he couldn¡¯t bear Sophia sleeping with other men. He really loved Sophia although, Sophia saw him as nothing more than a sex toy.


    While on the highway, driving Sophia back to the office, Jack had at first thought of letting the matter go but when he couldn¡¯t keep it inside of him again, he decided to speak up.


    ¡®Did you sleep with him again?¡¯, Jack asked, looking at Sophia¡¯s face from the mirror.


    ¡®And how is that your business? I told you not to get toofortable around me. Seems like you want your father¡¯s treatment to be cut off¡¯, Sophia said, in a stern voice.


    ¡®Wait, do you think I will fall in love with a man like you? Someone who has nothing and betrayed the woman he imed he loved just because of money? Don¡¯t even dream of loving me. If you know what is good for you and your father, just keep shut and focus on your driving instead of ranting nonsense¡¯, Sophia said, yelling. These words got to Jack as the image of him burying his dead girlfriend got reyed in his head. This made him quiet and focused on driving.


    Sophia who had sessfully shut Jack up, closed her eyes, reminiscing on her first meeting with Clinton. She remembered how she had asked for Clinton¡¯s cooperation in securing a coboration with his father¡¯spany and how Clinton had asked for her body in return. She thought about their first sex and couldn¡¯t deny how sex it was. The memory of it made her smile, confirming the pleasure she was deriving from it.


    ¡®I will sleep with him as many times he wants as long as I am able to achieve my aim. I can¡¯t let Ellie win. She needs to suffer and feel the pains I had felt and currently feeling. I will do anything it takes to make this happen, even if it requires taking out some people who can serve as obstacles in my way. We are getting close to there, baby girl¡¯, Sophia thought smiling.


    ¡®I feel so good today¡¯, Sophia said aloud while smiling which made Jack wonder what she was up to.

 Crossroads of Destiny

    Walking back to Edward¡¯s office, the only thing Ellie thought of was how to stop Kevin. She was at the crossroads as she didn¡¯t know what to do. She didn¡¯t want Edward to get hurt and at the same time, she didn¡¯t want to go back to Kevin. Opening Edward¡¯s office door quietly, she peeped, looking at Edward who was reviewing some files.


    She couldn¡¯t think of being separated from Edward and at the same time, she didn¡¯t want her child to grow up without his/her father just like she did. She kept ruminating of a way out of the mess she had gotten herself into. She at first, thought of opening up to Edward about her dark past but she changed her mind after thinking of how hurt he would be.


    ¡®He has been hurt enough, I don¡¯t want to be the source of his pain. Growing up without his mother, witnessing his father betraying his mother and his wife cheating on him with his bestfriend is such a painful memory. He finds sce in me as I do in him too. I want to be his source of happiness andfort, I never want to be the reason for his agony and sadness¡¯, Ellie had thought, peeping in on Edward with pain in  her eyes. She decided not to let Kevin take away her happiness and so, concluded on flowing with the moment. Her main focus at that moment was how to approach Natalia and sessfully befriend her.


    ¡®I will have to make the coboration happen no matter the tricks I have to pull. Edward needs to be mine forever. I can¡¯t allow him to be stuck with that witch. I still have time to think of how to get rid of Kevin; a month is a whole lot of time to aplish things. I just need to focus on the coboration right now. Get a grip of yourself, Ellie. You promised not to let him have power over you anymore. You need to be focused right now as you are just a few steps away from getting your revenge on the Porous family¡¯, Ellie said, bracing herself up, for the challenges ahead.


    Hi, baby. Sorry I took so long. I had to sort out some issues with my friend¡¯, Ellie said, walking up to Edward, with a smile on her face.


    ¡®Are you sure you do not have multiple personalities?¡¯, Edward asked, confused about Ellie¡¯s change in attitude. She had ran out of the office some minutes ago, behaving weird and zooming out after receiving a phone call. But there she was, behaving as if nothing of such never happened some minutes ago. This  change in behavior of her, prompted Edward to ask the question he asked, looking at Ellie¡¯s smiling face and was surprised.


    ¡®Why do you ask?¡¯, Ellie asked, pretending to be confused by Edward¡¯s question.


    ¡®It¡¯s just the way you have been behaving nowadays. I don¡¯t seem to understand you anymore¡¯, Edward said, looking into Ellie¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®I am sorry I have been confusing youtely, babe. I just have a lot on my mind¡¯. Ellie responded, in a very low voice.


    ¡®And what has been bothering you? Do you mind sharing it with me?¡¯, Edward asked, with concern evident in his voice.


    ¡®It¡¯s nothing serious, my love. I just want you to promise me one thing¡¯, Ellie said, giving Edward her full attention.


    ¡®And what¡¯s that?¡¯, Edward, who was unsure of what Ellie wanted asked.


    ¡®Promise that, no matter what you hear about me, you will never stop loving me nor will you have a reason to doubt me. I can¡¯t imagine living my life without you¡¯, Ellie said, getting emotional, unsure of what the oue will be.


    ¡®Okay, I promise. No matter what, you will always have my trust¡¯, Edward said, assuring Ellie whose eyes were bing teary.


    ¡®Is there anything you think I need to know? I mean something that I need to be aware of but I do not know?¡¯, Edward, hoping it was time for Ellie to open up to him about her pregnancy.


    ¡®No, nothing of such¡¯, Ellie said which made Edward worried as to why Ellie was hiding her pregnancy from him.


    ¡®Okay, if you say so¡¯, Edward said, trying not to make Ellie feel like he was doubting her.


    ¡®How do we go about the sketch designs? Do you have any designer in mind right now?¡¯, Ellie asked.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to use any of the designers working with ourpany. I have gotten in touch with someone I know while you stepped out the other time and she promised to get them ready in two days time¡¯, Edward responded.


    ¡®You did? How lucky am I to have you in my life. Thank you for being so caring towards me. I love you¡¯, Ellie said, giving Edward a hug with him returning the same gesture.


    Two days after as promised, the designs were ready and Ellie set out to carry out her n. Before heading to the Oswell Fashion Brand mall, she had gotten in touch with Clinton, who fed her with the necessary information she needed. On getting to the mall, she sighted Natalia shopping and on seeing her, she felt a strange attachment towards her. She felt like she had known her for years when she was only setting her eyes on her that day. On walking up close to where she was, the feeling f familiarity became stronger which almost made her forget the reason she was there. She thought the woman looked like someone she knew and that person was her mother. The thought of her being her mother came to her mind but she waived it of as she had witnessed her mother die in the burning fire 10 years ago.


    ¡®We seem to have the same taste¡¯, Ellie had thought, as she walked close to where she was.


    She saw Natalia observing a beautiful which was beautifully sewn by the designer. Natalia had observed the dress but didn¡¯t like it. Just as she was about to move onto the next dress, she heard an unfamiliar voice from behind her.


    ¡®It¡¯s absolutely stunning, you know. The fabric has a subtle shimmer, catching the light in the most enchanting way. Expertly fitted to fit like a glove, the bodice features delicately glittering hand-stitched beading that forms an exquisite flower design. The off-the-shoulder neckline is a bold yet elegant style that lengthens the neck and elegantly frames the corbones. The finest tulle is used to create the sheer sleeves, which are embellished with small, dazzling crystals that resemble drops of dew. They lend a hint of ethereal appeal as they taper down to the wrists. An hourss silhouette is produced by tying a satin ribbon around the waist. Withyers of soft, flowing fabric cascading down from the waist, the skirt has an almost ethereal, floating appearance. Just the perfect amount of drama is added by a modest train that gives the impression that you are gliding as you move¡¯, Ellie said smiling, which made Natalia shocked and astonished of her deep knowledge of Fashion.


    ¡®What about the back? It is an artistic creation. A hint of intrigue is added by the deep V-cut, which is trimmed with exquisitece that falls to the small of the back. Every stitch and ornament is expertly crafted, with meticulous attention to detail¡¯, Ellie said, walking round to observe the dress properly.


    ¡®This dress is the height of sophistication and elegance. It¡¯s more than simply a dress-it¡¯s a statement, an elegant and self-assured work of wearable art. It¡¯s the kind of dress that turns heads and creates a memorable impression even after you step out of the room. This dress will make a perfect fit on you. Imagine wearing this midnight blue silk dress on a floor length and thinks about how it will dazzle gracefully as you move on the floor. I believe you should go for it as I think it is exceptionally made for you¡¯, Ellie said, facing Natalia.


    ¡®Excuse me, have me met before?¡¯, Natalia asked as Ellie face seemed somehow familiar.


    ¡®No, we haven¡¯t. Sorry my bad. I never introduced myself. My name is Ellie¡¯, Ellie said, stretching her hand forth to shake her.


    ¡®It is nice meeting you. I am Natalia. You seem to have a deep knowledge in Fashion. Did you go to Fashion school?¡¯, Natalia asked, feeling drawn to Ellie.


    ¡®No, I didn¡¯t. I had loved Fashion as a child. My mother was a Designer and I learnt from her¡¯, Ellie said.


    ¡®Your mother? Where is she now?¡¯, Natalia asked, getting interested in Ellie as she felt something was special about her.


    ¡®She is dead and it is one of my painful memories which I don¡¯t like talking about. If you do not mind, can we not talk about it?¡¯, Ellie said, feeling sad and as about tearing up but she managed to control her emotions.


    ¡®I am so sorry about that. If you do not mind, can you be my Shopping Assistant?¡¯, Natalia asked Ellie. Although she had just met Ellie she felt there is the need for her to know her the more.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡®There is something special about her¡¯, Natalia had thought.


    ¡®I will have to think about¡¯, Ellie said.


    ¡®Sure, you can take as much time as you want. Here is my card. You can make your decision known me whenever you are ready¡¯, Natalia said, handing her card to Ellie.


    ¡®I will do just that. Till we meet again. And do not forget to take the dress, it is made for you¡¯, Ellie said smiling and bidding Natalia farewell.


    After Ellie had left, Natalia observed the dress again and after having one more look she said, ¡®I will take this¡¯.


    Ellie on the other hand was so happy that she had sessfully impressed Natalia on their first meeting which means she was half way to achieving her dream.

 The Turning Point

    Everything was going on well for Ellie and the n she had set in motion was moving well in her favor. She was still worried about how to handle Kevin but at the same time, she was focused on getting Daniel¡¯s approval and the only way to get that was to make the coboration with the Oswell Fashion Group happen. Since the day she met with Natalia, she hadn¡¯t gotten in touch with her to give her the feedback on what she had proposed, as Edward had advised Ellie not to. Edward wanted Natalia to be the one eager to meet Ellie and not the other way around, hence, the reason he advised Ellie not tomunicate with her for days. This suggestion of Edward actually worked as Natalia couldn¡¯t hide her excitement the day Ellie finally called.


    ¡®Hello, may I know who this is?¡¯, Natalia had said the day Ellie called.


    ¡®Hello, Natalia. This is Ellie, thedy you met at the mall ¡­..¡¯, Elle said, trying to exin herself but couldn¡¯t finish her statement as she was cut short by Natalia.


    ¡®You do not have to introduce yourself. I already know who you are when you mentioned your name. I can¡¯t forget such a beautiful name. You kept me waiting all these while. I have been waiting for your call¡¯, Natalia said with joy and eagerness, which made Ellie surprised.


    ¡®Really? You were waiting for me? I am so sorry about that. I got really busy with work, hence the reason I couldn¡¯t get in touch with you as soon as possible¡¯, Ellie responded.


    ¡®You people must work a lot at Lion Fashion Group, it seems¡¯, Natalia responded, which got Ellie astonished.


    ¡®You knew I work with Lion Fashion Group? How did you get to know?¡¯, Ellie asked, scared that all the efforts she had put into making the coboration a sessful one, were about getting wasted.


    ¡®Truth be told, I ran a check on you. You left a great impression on me the day we met which made me looked forward to meeting you again. I had thought you would call to give a feedback the following day but when I didn¡¯t get your call that day and the day after, I decided to run a check on you. Hence, the reason I know you work with Lion Fashion Group¡¯, Natalia responded.


    ¡®I ¡­¡¯, Ellie was about to say something but what Natalia said, made her stop.


    ¡®Where are you? Are you avable to meet up with me right now? I think its better we have a one-on-one conversation¡¯, Natalia said, with a sense of urgency in her voice.


    ¡®You mean right away?¡¯, Ellie asked, shocked, not understanding the way things were taking turns.


    ¡®Yes, right away if you are currently not upied¡¯, Natalia responded.


    ¡®Sure, I am idle for now. Where should I meet up with you?¡¯, Ellie asked.


    ¡®Let¡¯s meet at Tiago Cafe , the one right in front of thepany¡¯, Natalia said.


    ¡®Okay. I will be there in the next 10 minutes¡¯, Ellie responded, checking her watch.


    ¡®Okay, then. See you soon¡¯, Natalia said, hanging up on Ellie.


    Ellie headed out to meet Natalia after having informed Edward about it. On her way out, Sophia had seen her entering a cab in a hurry which arose her suspicion. She wanted to know where she was heading to and so, trailed her. While in the cab. Ellie who had no idea that Sophia was trailing her had called Clinton to inform him about her meeting with Natalia.


    ¡®She requested for you to meet with her even after having known that you work with Lion Fashion Group?¡¯, Clinton asked, surprised by what he had heard.


    ¡®Yes, she did and I am currently on my way to meet with her¡¯, Ellie responded, anxious.


    ¡®Seems you left quite a big impression on her thest time you met. She normally cut ofmunication with people that work with Lion Fashion Group once she gets to know where they work but yours seems to be quite different¡¯, Clinton responded.


    ¡®Seems like I am special and lucky¡¯, Ellie said, smiling.


    ¡®Well, I wish you best of luck. Just make sure you keep me updated with the oue of the meeting¡¯, Clinton said.


    ¡®Sure, I will. Till then¡¯, Ellie said, hanging up.


    On getting to the cafe, Ellie had called Natalia to inform her.


    ¡®Wow, seems you like keeping to time. I will be there with you in the next three minutes¡¯, Natalia said hanging up. Just like she had promised, Natalia joined Ellie at the cafe at the specified time but what surprised Ellie was that, she was not alone. There, Collins, her husband and the owner of Oswell Fashion Group was beside her, walking towards where Ellie was sitting. Ellie was shocked but even in her confused state, sheposed herself and stood up to wee them as they got to the table she was sitting.


    ¡®Hello, Ellie. Sorry for keeping you waiting. This is Collins, my husband and the face behind the Oswell Fashion Group. I am sure you know him¡¯, Natalia said, introducing Collins, while having her seat.


    ¡®Hello, Mr. Evans. It is nice meeting you¡¯, Ellie said in a polite manner, stretching her hand forth to shake that of Collins¡¯.


    ¡®Hello, Ellie. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you too. So, you are thedy my wife has been on and off about. She has always discussed about you since the day you two met. You must be somehow special since you will be the first person from Lion Fashion Group that she will have a liking for. The first day she spoke about you, I was wondering who could have captivated my wife¡¯s heart but on seeing you today, I realize one can be captivated by how beautiful you are¡¯, Collins saidughing, which got both Ellie and Nataliaughing too.


    ¡®Thank you for thepliment, sir¡¯, Ellie said, smiling.


    ¡®Even your smile is captivating¡¯, Collins saidughing, trying to make the environment as lively as possible.


    ¡®Don¡¯t mind my husband, he jokes a lot and which is the reason I fell in love with him¡¯, Natalia said,ughing.


    ¡®Are you such it was because of my joke or because of my handsomeness?¡¯, Collins said, touching his face, which got both Ellie and Nataliaughing.


    This scene was witnessed by Sophia who was watching from outside the cafe as they discussed andughed.


    ¡®How was she able to get to Collins within a short period of time? How is she able to achieve what I have been trying to? No, I can¡¯t let her win. I will make sure to stop this¡¯, Sophia said with frustration, heading inside the cafe with one thing in mind; to stop Ellie from getting the coboration.


    As soon as she entered the Cafe, Ellie had spotted her approaching their table and she wondered how she got to know where she was.


    ¡®Hi, Ellie. What are you doing here?¡¯. Sophia said, acting all nice as soon as she got to their table. This made Ellie to roll her eyes and ignored her. Ellie wondered what she was up to


    ¡®Are you having a business meeting and with whom are you having the meeting?¡¯, Sophia continued, turning around to face the Evans, pretending as if she was not aware of their presence.


    ¡®Oh ¡­, Mr. Evans? I didn¡¯t know you are the one seated. I have been meaning to meet you. It¡¯s nice meeting you. I am ¡­¡¯, Sophia said, pretending to be surprised and was about introducing herself before she was cut short by Natalia.


    ¡®We already know you to be the daughter-inw of the Lion Fashion Group but don¡¯t you think it quite bad of you to jump on people ¡®s conversations without asking for permission?¡¯, Natalia said, sounding as harsh as she could be. This made Ellieughed and which got Sophia angry but couldn¡¯t show her spitefulness.


    ¡®My bad, Mrs. Evans. I didn¡¯t mean to. I was just overwhelmed by having to see Mr. Evans here¡¯, Sophia said, trying not to show how angry she was towards her . As soon as she said this, Natalia rolled her eyes.


    ¡®Ellie, are you here to meet them concerning the coboration?¡¯, Sophia said, trying to put Ellie in a tight corner.


    ¡®Will you keep shut?¡¯, Ellie asked, trying to make Sophia shut her mouth.


    ¡®Actually, we are here to have a discussion with her about the coboration, so if you don¡¯t mind, please excuse yourself¡¯, Natalia said, showing Sophia the way out.


    ¡®You knew about my intention?¡¯, Ellie asked surprised, with her eyes wide opened.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡®Yes, I do. Lion Fashion Group has been wanting to have a coboration with us for a long period of time. When I discovered you are one of them, I realized why you approached me that day. I have always been the one stopping my husband from having a coboration with thepany due to the personal grudge I hold against the Porous family¡¯, Natalia said.


    ¡®You have a grudge against my family?¡¯, Sophia asked.


    ¡®Will you stop being rude? I told you to stop butting in¡¯, Natalia said yelling, which made Sophia kept quiet.


    ¡®I am so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to take advantage of you. I was just in a tight situation¡¯, Ellie said, feeling remorseful and apologizing to Natalia.


    ¡®It¡¯s okay, darling. I quite understand. You remind me of someone, someone very dare to me and whom I could do anything for but she is no more. I see her in you and so, I am ready to do anything for you. I have spoken with my husband on your behalf and he is ready to have the coboration with yourpany¡¯, Natalia said, holding Ellie¡¯s hands and smiling at her with love in her eyes.


    ¡®Really?¡¯, Ellie beamed with joy, finding it hard to believe what she had just heard.


    ¡®Yes, that¡¯s true. I will be signing the coboration contract with thepany on my first son¡¯s birthday which is in a week¡¯s time. But before then, samples of some sketch designs should be sent to our Fashion team for them to check and choose the ones we will be working with. Congrattions, Ellie¡¯, Collins said, shaking Ellie¡¯s hand.


    ¡®Thank you, Mr. Evans¡¯, Ellie responded smiling. This scene got Sophia who was still standing and watching annoyed and she uttered loudly, ¡®What an annoying sight!!!!¡¯.


    ¡®Excuse me, you are still here? Will you leave honorably or allow them to drag you out?¡¯, Natalia asked.


    ¡®Don¡¯t you get, Sophia? You are not weed here. So, get lost¡¯, Ellie said, standing up and whispering into Sophia¡¯s ear.


    ¡®Don¡¯t think this is the end. I will make sure you pay for the humiliation you made me face today¡¯, Sophia said, walking away.


    ¡®If you do not mind, we will like to get back to work. Hoping to see your beautiful face, soonest¡¯, Collins said, getting up, which made Ellie giggled.


    ¡®Ellie, I will discuss with youter in the day. Do enjoy the rest of your day. And for being my Shopping Assistant, we will talk about that¡¯, Natalia said, also getting up, ready to leave.


    ¡®Thank you, Mr. & Mrs. Evans. You really made my day. I will look forward to receiving your call, Natalia. Have a safe trip on your way back to work¡¯, Ellie said, bidding them farewell.


    ¡®And you too¡¯, the couple said, walking away while holding each other¡¯s hands.


    Sophia who was still around, clenched her fist, getting irritated by the smile on Ellie¡¯s face.


    ¡®Just wait, Ellie. Your doom is about to begin¡¯, Sophia said with envy and anger. Taking her phone, she dialed Jack¡¯s number and said upon Jack picking:


    ¡®When am I meeting with him?¡¯


    Who do you think Sophia is nning on meeting?

 Unraveling Alliances

    On her way back to the office, Ellie¡¯s phone rang and it was Clinton on the line.


    ¡®Wow, I salute you. You are such a goal getter¡¯, Clinton said, before Ellie could say anything.


    ¡®I was just about calling you. Collins agreed to the coboration. I am so happy right now¡¯, Ellie said with excitement as she couldn¡¯t hide her joy.


    ¡®I just got informed by dad and which is the reason I am calling you. I heard the coboration will be finalized on my birthday. What a great day that would be. But, I sincerely admire your courage and determination. You are one special being, I must say¡¯, Clinton said.


    ¡®It¡¯s all thanks to you. If not for you, I wouldn¡¯t have had the idea of getting close to Natalia. I owe you one¡¯, Ellie said, smiling.


    ¡®My phone has been buzzing since. Sophia is aiming for my life right now. How did she get to know about the coboration?¡¯, Clinton asked.


    ¡®I was about asking you that. She came over to our meeting ce and she was there when Collins made his intention known. I had even thought you were the one that informed her of my whereabout. I had vouched to get back at you for betraying me¡¯, Ellie said.


    ¡®I can¡¯t betray you darling. She might have trailed you. You need to be wary of her as she can go to any length to bring you down. Don¡¯t feel too rxed as she might be somewhere, scheming a n¡¯, Clinton advised Ellie.


    ¡®I know she wouldn¡¯t give up that easily. I will be careful of her like you said. So, how do you n on cutting her off your tail?¡¯, Ellie asked Clinton, feeling concerned.


    ¡®I will find a way out of it. Just make sure you are safe. Till then¡¯, Clinton said, hanging up on Ellie.


    As Ellie alighted from the car and made her way to Edward¡¯s office, she couldn¡¯t wait to see Edward and share the good news with him. Halfway to Edward¡¯s office, she met who she never expected to be at thepany as he rarely came to thepany. There he was, Daniel alongside the Board of Directors of the Company. Ellie greeted them and was about going her way, when she was stopped by Daniel.


    ¡®Do you mind having a discussion with me, Miss Ellie?¡¯, Daniel asked, making Ellie who was already leaving halt. Daniel motioned for the Board of Directors to go ahead while he had a discussion with Ellie.


    ¡®Hope you are progressing really well on our deal? How far have you gone with it?¡¯, Daniel asked.


    ¡®Collins has agreed to the coboration. The agreement will be signed next week at his son¡¯s birthday party¡¯, Ellie said with confidence.


    ¡®Really? What a good news to hear on such a good day!!!!!! You have done really well¡¯, Daniel said smiling at Ellie, not able to hide his happiness.


    ¡®Thank you¡¯, Ellie responded.


    ¡®Keep me updated on how everything progresses. Edward will be leading the coboration¡¯, Daniel said, walking away.


    ¡®When will the divorce take ce?¡¯, Ellie asked, afraid that Daniel would go back on his words. Daniel looked at Ellie for few seconds and afterwards, motioned for his guard who was a few steps away from them toe over.


    ¡®Get in touch with the Attorney. Tell him to process Sophia and Edward¡¯s divorce¡¯, Daniel said to his guard, Bill, who immediately called the Attorney and ryed Daniel¡¯s directive. Ellie stood still, shocked by what had just happened. She was happy, no doubt but everything came too sudden. She had always wished for the divorce to happen but she never knew it would be that fast.


    ¡®You have made my day today and so, I must also make you happy by granting your request. More so, I keep my promises¡¯, Daniel said, walking away.


    With joy in her heart, Ellie headed to Edward¡¯s office. On getting to his office and setting her eyes on him, she threw herself at him, hugging him as tightly as she could.


    ¡®What¡¯s the asion about? You seem to be in a really good mood today¡¯, surprised Edward asked.


    ¡®Can we just remain like this for few minutes? I just want to feel your warmth¡¯, Ellie said, resting her head on Edward¡¯s shoulder. After few minutes, she finally let go of Edward.


    ¡®So, will you tell me why you are so happy now?¡¯, Edward asked, showing interest in what Ellie was about to say.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡®Firstly, Collins agreed for a coboration¡¯, Ellie yelled with joy.


    ¡®Collins did? How did you get to meet him? Thought you went to meet Natalia?¡¯, Edward asked, confused. Ellie took her time to narrate everything that had transpired to Edward to clear his confusion.


    ¡®Sophia did that?¡¯, Edward shouted on getting to know that Sophia was also there.


    ¡®Yes, she did. She almost ruined everything but thank God Natalia intervened. I am so happy right now¡¯, Ellie said, giggling.


    ¡®You sure are. I am proud of you babe, you did it¡¯, Edward said, running his hand through Ellie¡¯s hair.


    ¡®So, what¡¯s the second reason you are happy because you said firstly the other time?¡¯, Edward asked, raising his eyebrow.


    ¡®Daniel agreed to your divorce with Sophia¡¯, Ellie said, yelling.


    ¡®He did?¡¯, Edward asked, surprised.


    ¡®I met him on my way here and told him about the coboration. Right in front of me, the Attorney was called to start your divorce process. I can finally have you all to myself¡¯, Ellie said with excitement.


    ¡®These are good news. Today seems to be such a beautiful day. You deserve a good treat for a job well done. Do you mind going on a date tonight?¡¯, Edward asked, getting naughty.


    ¡®I am all in¡¯, Ellie said, winking.


    Everything was going perfectly well and the necessary preparations towards the coboration were being made. The sketch designs requested for were made by the designer with whom Edward had gotten in touch with. The designs were submitted to the Fashion Team of the Oswell Fashion Group and which al were approved as they all were unique sketches and designs. Sophia wouldn¡¯t give up and acknowledge the fact that she had been defeated. She kept on looking for what to use against Ellie to bring her down.


    Three days to the coboration day and Clinton¡¯s birthday, Sophia met with the man who would change everything. The one who had the answers to all the questions she had been asking about Ellie. The one who will solve all her riddles and bring about Ellie¡¯s downfall.


    ¡®Hello, I am Sophia. It¡¯s nice meeting you and I look forward to having a sessful coboration with you¡¯, Sophia said, facing the man seated in front of her.


    ¡®Hello, I am Kevin. Our sessful coboration will depend on what you have to offer¡¯, Kevin said, smiling.

 Behind the Veil: Sophia鈥檚 Scheme

    ¡°So, what do you need me for? Is it about Ellie?¡± Kevin asked.


    ¡°This meeting wouldn¡¯t take long since you already know why I asked to meet with you. I saw you with her the other day at thepany. You two seem to go a long way. I want to know your rtionship with her and what you know about her, not for free though. Name anything you want, I¡¯m in for it,¡± Sophia said.


    ¡°What if I do not want to divulge any information to you and what if I tell you I do not need anything from you?¡± Kevin asked.


    ¡°Are you sure you do not want anything from me? I can pay you with my body if you want, as long as you are willing to give the information I need,¡± Sophia said.


    ¡°Nothing interests me about your body. If you do not have anything else to say, then I think it is high time I left,¡± Kevin said, standing up, ready to leave.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°What about giving it a thought and getting back to me? Here is my card. You can call me if you have a change of heart.¡± ¡°I do not want your card. I know how to find you if I am ready,¡± Kevin said, walking away and humming.


    ¡°What the fuck? Is he trying to y hard to get? I need to find a way to make him yield to my request,¡± Sophia said aloud, after Kevin had walked out on her.


    Entering her car, Jack, who was waiting for her, asked about how her meeting went.


    ¡°How was the meeting with him?¡± Jack asked.


    ¡°He is ying hard to get. Is there anything you have got on him that I can use to make him dance to my tune?¡± Sophia asked, facing Jack.


    ¡°No, I have got none,¡± Jack said, which got Sophia angry.


    ¡°You are so useless. You have never done anything right. Just to run a check on Ellie, you haven¡¯t gotten any lead. What a useless being,¡± Sophia said, venting her anger at Jack.


    ¡°I am sorry, miss,¡± Jack said, apologizing to Sophia.


    ¡°This is the time Richard would have been useful. Where the hell is he? Do you have an idea as to where he is?¡± Sophia asked Jack.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. His apartment has been locked for weeks and nobody, including Molly, seems to be aware of where he is. I actually have something important to tell you,¡± Jack said.


    ¡°And what is that?¡± Sophia asked, not showing interest.


    ¡°It is something that can make the coboration go wrong,¡± Jack said, and as soon as Sophia heard this, her attention was directed to Jack. ¡°Really? What¡¯s that?¡± Sophia said with eagerness in her voice.


    ¡°I just found out that all the sketches and designs submitted to the Oswell Fashion team were not sketched by Ellie, nor were they sketched by any of our designers. I found out after making investigations that these sketches and designs were made by a designer contacted by Edward. You can make this known at the event, and if your im is proven to be right, the coboration could be stopped,¡± Jack said.


    ¡°You finally did something right. Do you know the designer¡¯s ce?¡± Sophia asked.


    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Jack responded.


    ¡°Drive me to her ce. I need to make a deal with her,¡± Sophia said, smiling, already scheming something in her mind.


    On getting to the Designer¡¯s store, Sophia entered, and the designer, who thought Sophia was there for business purposes, weed and entertained her.


    ¡°So, Miss, how may I help you? Do you have any design in mind, or do you mind checking my works?¡± thedy said, trying to get to business.


    ¡°I am here concerning the sketches and designs you made for Edward. I am sure you know who Edward is,¡± Sophia said, sipping the coffee she was served.


    ¡°Edward? I don¡¯t think I know anyone that goes by that name, and I don¡¯t think you know what you are talking about. If you are not here for business, kindly leave,¡± thedy said, trying to pretend she didn¡¯t know what Sophia was saying.


    ¡°I will give you tenfold of what you were paid by him if you can carry out a little task for me,¡± Sophia said, trying to entice the woman.


    ¡°Tenfold? Are you serious?¡± thedy asked, surprised by what Sophia had proposed.


    ¡°Yes, I am serious and willing to pay you more if you are ready to dance to my tune,¡± Sophia said.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± thedy asked.


    ¡°I heard you will be replicating the sketches and designs into dresses which you will be delivering tomorrow. All I just need you to do is not deliver the dresses at the fixed time. That¡¯s all. You do that, and you get your money. So, are you in for this?¡± Sophia asked.


    ¡°Yes, I am. So, how will I be paid?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Half of the money will be transferred to your ount now, while the remaining half will be paid after you have sessfully gotten the job done,¡± Sophia responded.


    After finalizing with thedy and settling her, Sophia headed to her car, smiling. On entering her car, she smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see how the coboration holds without the dresses.¡±


    ¡°Drive me home. It has been a long and tiring day.¡±


    A day to the event, when the dresses were supposed to be delivered, Edward and Ellie couldn¡¯t get in touch with the designer as her line was switched off. They went to her store, but she was nowhere to be found, and it was at that moment they both knew something was off. They went back to the office, thinking of what to do. Ellie was pacing up and down, trying to figure out what was going on.


    ¡°What do we do now? We have less than 24 hours before the coboration. How are we going to get the dresses to present?¡± Edward said, getting uneasy.


    ¡°Sincerely, I do not know what to do. But what could have happened to her? We spoke to her yesterday, and she promised to get the dresses ready and have them delivered today. But why her disappearance all of a sudden?¡± Ellie asked, confused.


    ¡°I sincerely do not know. I can¡¯t think of anything right now,¡± Edward responded. Just as they were in the middle of rubbing their minds of the way out, Sophia walked in.


    ¡°Seems like the lovebirds are in trouble. Who will save them now?¡± Sophia said mockingly.


    ¡°Sophia, we are not in for a joke right now. Please leave,¡± Edward said.


    ¡°Is it about the dresses? Oh, my bad. I forgot to tell you. I met with her yesterday and made her betray you for money,¡± Sophia said,ughing. ¡°You did what? Are you fucking mad?¡± Ellie said, moving towards Sophia, ready to attack her but was stopped by Edward.


    ¡°Chill, babe. Don¡¯t let her get you worked up,¡± Edward said, standing between Sophia and Ellie.


    ¡°So, how do you intend to go about the coboration tomorrow? Are you sure it will take ce considering the mess you are in? I told you not to drag what is mine. Being born into a rich family is also a strength. Let me leave you to think about how to get yourself out of this, although I know there is nothing you can do. Take care,¡± Sophia said.


    ¡°What a nice day,¡± Sophia said,ughing hysterically as she walked out.


    ¡°I am fucking going to kill her, I swear,¡± Ellie said, clenching her fist.


    ¡°I know you want to, and I also want to, but we need to find a way out first,¡± Edward said, trying to calm Ellie down.


    ¡°I know a way out,¡± Ellie said, after thinking for a while, with Edward wondering what she was up to.


    The day of the coboration came, and as Sophia walked into the event hall, she had one notion foring: to see how Ellie gets to embarrass herself and fail to make the coboration fall through.


    But do you think that will happen?

 Her Big Day

    That morning, before Ellie left home with Edward, she stood in front of the mirror, admiring herself. She wore a long white gown which was an exquisite piece of artistry, crafted from the finest silk, Her hair was curled in waves, dangling down her neck. She wore a silver ne which was gotten for her by Edward topliment the dress. She looked like a fairy princess she had always been before her mother passed away.


    Her mother, a designer, always made sure she adorned her with beautiful dresses. The gown she was putting on was the sketch she had drawn a day before her mother died and was nning to show her the night she was burnt to death. The thought of her mother made tears rolled down her eyes, bringing back the memories of her childhood with her mother. Ellie felt that day was a big day for her. In memory of her deceased mother, she had replicated the sketch into the dress she was putting on. She had thought that day was a day that would bring ease to her worried soul, a day that would bring her close to getting her revenge on the family that killed her mother and a day that will make her be with the man she loved forever.


    She had thought of her future with Edward that morning and she had imagined them watching their child y in the garden with her resting her head on Edward¡¯s shoulder. The thought of this made her smile but the smile soon faded away after she remembered Kevin. She hadn¡¯t thought of how to get rid of Kevin yet and she had only a week left. That day, before she and Edward stepped out, she had decided to inform Edward about her past and Kevin¡¯s presence after the coboration was done but she never knew Sophia was going to ruin her n. She had thought it was better for her to tell Edward about her past than him finding out from an outsider.


    As they got to the entrance of the event hall about to step in, Ellie was overwhelmed with fear. She was not sure if the coboration would go well with what had happened the day before. Edward who had noticed how tensed she was, held her by her hand, assuring her that everything would be okay.


    ¡®I know you are scared and you are not sure about pulling this through, but I can I assure you that you will do well and pull through. You were able to resolve everything amidst the chaos yesterday, so I am confident that this is also going to end well too. With me by your side, everything is going to be fine. You are one strongdy, you know?¡¯, Edward said, trying to put a smile on tensed Ellie¡¯s face and he sessfully did.


    ¡®Are you sure I will do well?¡¯, Ellie asked, sounding unsure.


    ¡®Yes, you will. Just believe in yourself. Believe me, your beauty alone will make everyone captivated by you¡¯, Edward said yfully.


    ¡®Stop that, you are making me blush¡¯, Sophia said, smiling.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡®Now that i have sessfully made you smile, shall we go in? Let¡¯s go in and show the world how amazing you are. Shall we?¡¯, Edward asked, stretching his hand forth, to hold Ellie¡¯s hand in his.


    As the grand double doors to the event swung open, a hush fell over the room, and all eyes turned to the entrance. The reporters eyes were on Ellie and Edward who had just entered. The lights of the cameras were shing and also clicking at the same time, Ellie felt tensed and restless at the sight of the eyes that were on her but Edward wrapped his hand around hers tightly, assuring her that everything would be okay.


    It was the coboration of thergest Fashion Group in the city and also the birthday celebration of the owner¡¯s son, no doubt, reporters and distinguished guests would flood the event but Ellie never expected them to be that much.


    ¡®Are you sure I can do this? In front of the whole crowd?¡¯, Ellie asked Edward, in a low and scared voice.


    ¡®Yes, you can and you will, trust me¡¯, Edward said.


    In no time, Daniel too arrived, apanied by Allison and their daughter. Daniel walked up to where Edward and Ellie were, upon setting his eyes on them.


    ¡®Hello, Ellie. Do not forget how important today is and make sure you perform well¡¯, Daniel said, in a voice that sounded more like a threat.


    ¡®You do not have to remind her. She is aware. If you do not mind, we would like to excuse ourselves¡¯, Edward said, walking away with Ellie. As they took few steps away from Daniel, the least person they had both expected to be there appeared right in front of them.


    ¡®Oh, what a lovely disy of affection. People are even mistaking you to be the legal wife not knowing you are just a mistress¡¯, Sophia said, smirking.


    ¡®Babe, she doesn¡¯t worth our time. Let¡¯s just leave¡¯, Edward said, facing Ellie.


    ¡®No, my love. I have a few words to say to her. Do you mind going first? I will meet up with you¡¯, Ellie asked of Edward.


    ¡®Sure. Just stay safe¡¯, Edward said, kissing Ellie on her forehead, which caught the attention of the people around there.


    ¡®I thought Sophia is the daughter-inw of the Lions¡¯ family, then who is thedy Edward walked in with and just kissed?¡¯, ady who had seen Edward kissing Ellie alongside with her friends said. quite aloud that it got to both Ellie and Sophia¡¯s hearings. This made Ellie smiled.


    ¡®What? A mistress? Are you feeling hurt that a mistress has taken over your ce and also snatched away your man from you that people are doubting if you are Edward¡¯s wife? Well, that¡¯s the power of a mistress who isn¡¯t a pushover¡¯, Ellie said, trying to taunt Sophia.


    ¡®But wait, we had thought you wouldn¡¯t be here today after what you did yesterday. Wow, you must be really aiming for my downfall for you to be here even though you are not happy to be¡¯, Ellie said, amused at to what extreme Sophia could go to make sure she failed.


    ¡®I am only here today to see how you are going to embarrass yourself. I am wondering how the coboration would go through without the dresses. Let¡¯s wait and see how you fail to make the coboration happen, darling¡¯, Sophia said with confidence, which got Ellie amused.


    ¡®You are this confident that I am going to fail? Well, let¡¯s wait and see but I am quite confident that I wouldn¡¯t¡¯, Ellie said with confidence, that got Sophia wondering what she was up to. She felt that she was too rxed and didn¡¯t seem to be worried, which she felt not to be right.


    ¡®If you do not mind, I would like to go meet my babe. Can¡¯t wait to see you get disgraced. Till then¡¯, Ellie whispered in her ear, walking away. As soon as Ellie walked away, Sophia went to an enclosed area to put a call through to Jack.


    ¡®Hello, Jack. Are you sure Ellie and Edward didn¡¯t get in touch with the designer or did they get another designer?¡¯, Sophia asked, feeling uneasy about Ellie¡¯s confidence.


    ¡®Not at all. Nothing of such¡¯, Jack responded.


    ¡®Just keep an eye on their team members and see if you can get any news across before the coboration starts¡¯, Sophia said.


    ¡®Yes, Miss¡¯, Jack responded, hanging up.


    The door swung opened, revealing Collins, Clinton and Natalia, making an entrance into the hall. As soon as Ellie set her eyes on Natalia, she couldn¡¯t believe what she had seen She was putting on the same dress as hers.


    ¡®Hi Natalia, you look so gorgeous in this your dress¡¯, Ellie said, after having walked up to Natalia andplimenting her.


    ¡®Hi, Ellie. Thank you for thepliment. You also look nice too¡¯, Natalia said, looking at Ellie all over It was at that moment she came to the realization, the realization that she was wearing the same dress as that of Ellie.


    ¡®What a coincidence!!!!!! Where did you get your dress from?¡¯, Natalia asked surprised as she had specially asked her designer to make this dress for her. She had handed over the sketch to her designer, to make a dress out of it as that was the only gift she had left of someone so special to her, that she lost 10 years back. The design was unique and so, she got confused on seeing the same design on Ellie,


    ¡®I actually made it myself. I got this inspiration from when I was a child. My mum was a designer actually and because of her love for fashion, I also fell in love with it too¡¯, Ellie said, smiling


    ¡®Did you just say your mum was a Designer? ¡®, Natalia asked, shocked.


    ¡®Yes, she was¡¯, Ellie responded, unaware of what was going on in Natalia¡¯s head.


    ¡®You once said your mum is dead, right? How did she die?¡¯, Natalia asked, with a shaky voice, trying to put the pieces together.


    ¡®She died in a fire ident 10 years ago¡¯, Ellie said, innocently which made a thousand thoughts ran through Natalia¡¯s mind. Wanting to confirm her suspicion, Natalia moved closed to Ellie, touching her ne.


    ¡®This is such a beautiful ne¡¯, Natalia said admiring the ne and lifting Ellie¡¯s hair up to check the back of her neck. When she noticed that nothing was there, she heaved a sigh of relief. Natalia seemed to the lost in thoughts but her thoughts were soon interrupted by the Master of Ceremony¡¯s voce, who announced themencement of the ceremony.


    ¡®Hello, everyone. The ceremony is about to start and the first agenda will be that of the coboration between Oswell Fashion Group and Lions Fashion Group. Now, the representative of Lions Fashion Group will be called on stage to start the coboration process. Miss Ellie Edward, would you please, step on the stage?¡¯, the Master of Ceremony said, with the audience giving a resounding apuse to wee Ellie on stage.


    ¡®Go, darling. I know you will do just well¡¯, Natalia said, patting Ellie¡¯s hand. As Ellie walked to the stage, she took each step with confidence, knowing that her actions on the stage that day would forever changed her life


    But do you think that will finally happen? Do you think her pains were about to end? Do you think Sophia would ever let her be happy?

 The Unexpected Proposal and Confession

    ¡®Hello, everyone. My name is Ellie and I am a representative of Lions Fashion Group. I will be taking you through the coboration process today. We will kick start the process right away but before we dive right into the business, I will like to appreciate you all for taking your time to attend this event. You all are wonderful and unique people¡¯, Ellie said, which made everyone apud her. This got Sophia angry as that was not what she had anticipated.


    ¡®Thank you, everyone. So, we will be kick-starting right away. But I am so sorry I will be disappointing everyone today as I have a confession to make¡¯, Ellie said in a sad voice which got the audience confused and they wondered what she was talking about. Edward on the other hand, wondered what trick Ellie was trying to pull.


    ¡®What is that witch trying to pull?¡¯, Sophia had thought.


    ¡®Actually, the initial designs and dresses which were suppose to be presented today were not made by me neither by our Fashion Team¡¯, Ellie said, which made everyone gasped.


    ¡®What the hell is she doing? Is she trying to ruin everything now?¡¯, Allison said to Daniel who ignored her.


    ¡®What is she up to? Is this part of the presentation?¡¯, Daniel asked Edward, who was standing beside him. Edward was confused as they never discussed anything rting to that.


    ¡®She is digging her own grave. What a beautiful scene to watch!!!!¡¯, Sophia said, smiling.


    ¡®Actually, my mum used to be a Designer and I had always been inspired to be one by her. Even when she died 10 years ago, I still continued practicing to perfect my sketches and designs. But some events happened after her death that made me give up on designing. I had the phobia for designing as it brought back the memories of my painful past whenever I engaged myself in it. Hence, the reason I gave up on it. When the process of the coboration started and some designs were needed , I felt like I couldn¡¯t do it and so, I sought for the help of an outsider who is also a designer. Everything was going on well with her until less than 24 hours ago when she was nowhere to be found at the time she was supposed to have the dresses delivered¡¯, Ellie said, with the audience and the press focusing on her and listening intently.


    ¡®With no way out, I decided to give it a try and resume back to what I had loved doing the most. When I first held the pencil yesterday, I felt scared but atst, I was able to ovee my fear. I am d to inform yo that I made the dresses i will be presenting today and I will confidently unveil them today because I know they are my work. Now that I have revealed the truth, my mind feels free of the burden of lying. I will also like to say a special thanks to someone. The one who is behind the Designer¡¯s disappearance and the one who made me do what I had thought I would never be do again. I owe my sess to her today. Thank you, Sophia Porous. Thank you for making me ovee my fear¡¯, Ellie said, looking in the direction of Sophia and smiling. The audience also turned to look at Sophia and the press also focused on her, ready to make an headline. Sophia, who was already fuming with anger managed to smile when she noticed everyone¡¯s attention was on her.


    ¡®That¡¯s my girl¡¯, Edward said, when he realized Ellie had just put Sophia in a tough spot.


    ¡®She actually tried to ruin her father-inw¡¯spany? What a wife!!!¡¯, one of the audience murmured and in no time, others too joined,menting on Sophia¡¯s bad behavior. Ellie smiled on realizing she had sessfully achieved her aim and which Sophia saw.


    ¡®May I have your attention everyone?¡¯, Elle said into the microphone which made everyone turned back to her.


    ¡®Since everything is cleared now, shall we proceed?¡¯, Ellie said smiling and at the same time pped her hands, as if passing a message to someone. As soon as she pped her hands, the curtains were drawn and the dresses were being brought onto the stage.


    ¡®So, let us begin¡¯, Ellie said, as soon as everything was set. She unveiled all the dresses and their beauties made the audience astonished.


    ¡®She actually made these? How did she?¡¯, Sophia murmured to herself, on seeing the well tailored dresses.


    Ellie took her time to exin how each of the dresses was made and the inspiration behind the dresses. As she exined, Clinton couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her as he was drawn to her. He had fallen in love with her the first day he met her at Cheetahs but couldn¡¯t express his feelings to her. But what everyone didn¡¯t know was that, Clinton was going to give them a show to tell that day. Natalia eyes too were on her and she couldn¡¯t help but to see a replica of her daughter on the stage. The way she moved and spoke were just like that of her daughter. If not that she had not seen the birth mark on her daughter¡¯s neck on Ellie¡¯s neck, she would had believed her to be her daughter.


    ¡®She is quite good¡¯, Daniel said and which Edward heard as he watched Ellie.


    ¡®With this, I havee to the end of my presentation and I hope you enjoyed it. Thank you for your time. And to Mr. & Mrs. Evans, I apologize for deceiving you. Thank you once again, everyone¡¯, Ellie said, walking away from the stage. She was appreciated by the audience with a standing ovation.


    ¡®You have done so well, baby¡¯, Edward said to Ellie, upon her getting to his side.


    ¡®Thank you. It¡¯s all thanks to your support¡¯, Ellie responded, smiling.


    ¡®Now, it¡¯s time to wee Mr. & Mrs. Evans on stage. Can we all please give them a standing ovation?¡¯, the Master of the Ceremony said and which the audience did as both Collins and Natalia walked up to the stage


    ¡®Thank you everyone for taking your time to witness our son¡¯s birthday celebration and our coboration with the Lions Fashion Group. Before we begin the signing of the agreement, I have some few words to say. I must say, I love Miss Ellie¡¯s confidence. She is so honest and truthful. Before I met her personally, my wife had told me a lot about her and I had never seen my wife being so obsessed with someone like that on their first meeting. Even the first day I met my wife, she was so harsh towards me and which made me kind of wondered what is so special about Ellie that made my wife fall in love with her. But the day I finally met with Ellie, I couldn¡¯t also help but have a liking for her and then, I realized that she is someone that no one would ever be able to resist with that her beautiful smile. For what she had done today, she has earned my respect because it takes a few to publiclye out and state their weaknesses when they know they would be criticized. And I will like to congratte you for oveing your fear. If you do not mind, can youe on stage with Mr. Lion and his son, Edward toplete the coboration process?¡¯, Collins asked, facing Ellie.


    Ellie, Daniel and Edward went on stage as requested and the coboration process waspleted after each party appended their signatures on the agreement. Daniel too gave his speech, after which they left the stage, leaving behind Natalia and Collins. As Ellie was about to leave the stage, she was stopped by Collins.


    ¡®Do you mind staying behind, Miss Ellie? My son has a few things to say which involves you¡¯, Collins said, which got Ellie confused as to what was about to happen.


    ¡®I will like to invite my son onto the stage as he has one or two things to say¡¯, Collins said and soon afterwards, Clinton made his way onto the stage,


    ¡®Hello, everyone. Thank you for taking your time out to celebrate my new age with me today. I really do appreciate. I want to use this medium to make my intention of getting married soon known¡¯, Clinton said, which got everyone surprised. The press was focused on him as they were surprised by his announcement


    ¡®Actually, I met thisdy some months back and the first time I set my eyes on her, I fell in love with her. I didn¡¯t know how to make my feelings known to her and so, I kept her by my side as a friend But today, I want to change everything¡¯, Collins said, making everyone eager while some said: ¡®What? It is a one-sided love? What if thedy doesn¡¯t feel the same?¡¯.


    ¡®In front of you all, I am going to propose to thedy I have always wished for to be mine¡¯, Clinton said, taking out a small box which was enclosed in it, a diamond ring.


    ¡®Who could thedy be? Does anyone have an idea?¡¯, the reporters and the audience murmured among themselves.


    Walking towards her and kneeling in front of her, Clinton took out the ring and said:


    ¡®I have always loved you since the day I met you and had always looked for the perfect avenue to make this known to you. Ellie, will you be the woman that I will spend the rest of my life loving and cherishing? The woman I will watch as our kids grow up together?¡¯. Clinton said to Ellie who was standing still, shocked by what was happening. Edward on the other hand, watched from where he was standing with his eyes wide opened, trying to digest what was going on.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Do you think Ellie will agree to be Clinton¡¯s wife? Is Edward going to allow that to happen?

 Cornered by Confessions: A Shocking Turn of Events

    ¡°What? I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about,¡± Ellie said to Clinton, who was still kneeling in front of her.


    ¡°I love you so much, Ellie. I have been meaning to tell you this, but I didn¡¯t know how you would react, which is why I stopped myself from telling you. But now, I can¡¯t hide it anymore,¡± Clinton exined.


    ¡°Were you aware of this?¡± Natalia, who was in the dark, asked her husband, Collins.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°He actually told me about his feelings for her and his intention to propose just a few days ago,¡± Collins responded.


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t notify me? I would have somehow prepared her mind. I am sure she is shocked and confused right now,¡± she said.


    Ellie, who was confused, just stood still. She didn¡¯t know what to do. All eyes were on her, waiting to hear her response. She didn¡¯t want to embarrass Clinton in public and at the same time, didn¡¯t want to betray Edward. She looked in the direction of Edward, whose eyes were on her, and she could see jealousy in his eyes and him waiting for her to make a decision.


    The look in Ellie¡¯s eyes showed that she had been cornered and needed help, so Edward decided to rescue her, not minding the result of his action.


    ¡°So they nned everything together? He was actually in support of her? He has been using me all this while?¡± Sophia, who had juste to the realization that she had been used by Clinton, thought to herself.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Ellie murmured, lost for words and not knowing what to say. She was being careful, knowing that anything she said would determine how her future would be. Just as she was still in her confused state, she saw Edward walking up to her on the stage. As soon as he got there, he held her hand in his, with Clinton getting up from his kneeling position, trying to figure out what Edward was up to.


    ¡°What are¡­ you doing here?¡± Ellie asked Edward.


    ¡°Why are you holding her? And why are you up here? It is my day and not yours,¡± Clinton said, almost yelling, his face turning pale with the presence of Edward. The audience, who couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, were anxious with Edward going up on stage. The reporters also didn¡¯t forget to capture every moment, anticipating what was to happen next.


    ¡°I am here to protect what is mine and make everyone know that she belongs to me,¡± Edward whispered to Clinton, which made him clench his fist.


    ¡°What does he think he is doing up there?¡± Sophia said to herself.


    Holding Ellie, Edward walked alongside her to where the microphone was.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Edward Lion, and I am here to clear the air on what just happened,¡± Edward said into the microphone for everyone to hear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Ellie said, shaking her head and looking into Edward¡¯s eyes. She knew what he was up to and tried to stop him, but she couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Actually, Ellie here is my fiancee and soon-to-be wife,¡± Edward said, making everyone¡¯s jaws drop.


    ¡°What? What is he doing right now? Does he want the coboration to end right away?¡± Allison said.


    ¡°What? What is he saying? What is that about? His fiancee? I thought he was married to Sophia?¡± people began to murmur among themselves, almost causing amotion.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you stop him?¡± Allison asked, looking at Daniel.


    ¡°Leave him. Let him do what he wants. The news will still get out if not now,¡± Daniel said.


    ¡°Are you supporting his rtionship with Ellie right now?¡± Allison asked, surprised, but she didn¡¯t get a response from Daniel.


    ¡°I know you all might be wondering how she is my fiancee when I am married. Actually, my wife, Sophia, and I will be parting ways soon due to personal reasons. The divorce process has already been set into motion, and in less than a week, we will be legally separated,¡± Edward said, making everyone gasp.


    ¡°Divorce? What divorce is he talking about?¡± Sophia asked herself, confused.


    ¡°I am officially announcing that after my divorce, I will be getting married to my newfound love who is standing right beside me. Also, I would like to add that we are expecting a baby together,¡± Edward said, whichnded a blow on everyone, including Ellie.


    ¡°What? She is pregnant?¡± people eximed.


    ¡°How did he find out that I am pregnant? He knew all along?¡± Ellie thought.


    ¡°Were you aware that she is pregnant?¡± Allison asked Daniel.


    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t. Just hearing it for the first time. Let¡¯s head home now. I am tired,¡± Daniel said, walking away. Sophia, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t bear to see the eyes on her and so, ran away to the restroom, locking herself up.


    ¡°I am making this known so no man would go near her again. Now that you know she is mine, I hope you give up on her,¡± Edward said, looking at Clinton.


    ¡°Thank you, everyone, for your time, and happy birthday to you once again, Clinton. If you do not mind Mr. & Mrs. Evans, we would like to take our leave,¡± Edward said, facing the couple, still holding onto Ellie.


    ¡°Sure, you can,¡± Collins responded, with Ellie and Edward walking away.


    ¡°Wait, Ellie,¡± Natalia said, walking up to where Ellie and Edward were.


    ¡°I hope you find peace wherever you are. You can call me anytime you need help; I will always be ready to help,¡± Natalia said, holding her hands and smiling.


    ¡°Thank you, Natalia. I sure will,¡± Ellie responded, forcing a smile. As soon as they both got down from the stage, they were attacked by a mob of reporters who wanted to find out the reason behind Edward¡¯s and Sophia¡¯s divorce. With the help of the guards, Edward and Ellie sessfully made it to Edward¡¯s car and they zoomed off, heading home.


    Back in the hall, Natalia moved close to where Clinton was standing motionless and held his hand.


    ¡°Dear son, I know it hurts, but sometimes you just have to let go. Not only did you lose someone tonight, I also did. You lost a lover and a beautiful wife while I lost a wonderful daughter-inw. Everything is going to be fine,¡± Natalia said to Clinton.


    ¡°Shall we head home now?¡± Natalia asked Clinton, who nodded in response. They made their way to their cars and headed home.


    Sophia, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t face the audience and reporters due to shame and so, hid in the restroom until everyone was gone. She had called Jack to pick her up. On seeing her, Jack felt pity for her as she looked distraught and helpless. Her eyes were all swollen, evidence that she had been crying. It was the first time she was quiet and didn¡¯t me her failure on him.


    As he helped her get in the car and he also got in the driver¡¯s seat, he didn¡¯t know how to break the news to her. He wanted to keep quiet about it, but he knew she would still find out, so he let the cat out of the bag, not minding the impact the news would have on her.


    ¡°Your divorce notice was served today,¡± Jack said, looking at Sophia¡¯s face from the mirror.


    ¡°What?¡± she eximed loudly, processing what she had heard.

 Bound by Secrets

    ¡°How did you find out about the pregnancy?¡±, Ellie had asked Edward while driving home, feeling guilty for not telling him.


    ¡°I found out the day you copsed. The doctor told me and I didn¡¯t mention it because I was expecting you to tell me but you never did¡±, Edward said, focusing on the road ahead.


    ¡±I am sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. I just didn¡¯t know how you would feel knowing about it. I was scared you wouldn¡¯t want to have a child now¡±, Ellie said, in a low voice, avoiding Edward¡¯s gaze. Hearing this, Edward parked the car by the roadside and focused his attention on Ellie.


    ¡±Why did you think I wouldn¡¯t want this? I have been praying for this to happen. I feel like you are going to leave me and the only thing to keep you by my side is if you have a child for me. When the doctor told me that day, I was so happy and d. I couldn¡¯t contain my joy and I wanted to show how grateful I am to you for getting pregnant with my child but I couldn¡¯t because you were hiding it from me. I had promised that I wouldn¡¯t bring it up until you mention it but I just couldn¡¯t watch another man proposed to my woman right in front of me, which was why I mentioned it so he would back off¡±, Edward yelled in a harsh voice, tightening his grip on the steering wheel and getting worked up.


    ¡±I am sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to. I was just scared¡±, Ellie said tearing up, when she noticed Edward was getting angry. Noticing Ellie was bing scared and was crying, Edward calmed his nerves, wiped away her tears and drew her in for a hug.


    ¡±I am sorry, baby. I didn¡¯t mean to shout at you. I am just angry at what just happened. How could someone who publicly called you a slut have feelings for you all of a sudden?¡±, Edward said, still feeling angry.


    ¡±Actually, the incident that happened at the club that night was nned. He didn¡¯t mean what he said. He was just trying to make you jealous, so you would profess your love for me and which you eventually did. When you entered the club that night, I had sighted you and so, I talked him into doing what he did just to make you jealous. But I never knew he had feelings for me until when he confessed earlier¡±, Ellie said, freeing herself from Edward¡¯s hold and closing her eyes, waiting for Edward to re up for what she had just said.


    ¡±It was all nned? He said all that just to make me jealous? Are there any other things you are hiding from me? Seems like tonight is a night of confessions. I think it is better for you to say everything now¡±, Edward stated. Ellie kept quiet, deliberating on whether to tell Edward about her real identity and her past with Kevin. She had originally nned to tell him everything that night but Edward seemed not to be in a very good mood and so, she stopped herself from saying anything. She promised herself to tell him when he was in the best of his mood.


    ¡±No, nothing of such¡±, Ellie lied.


    ¡±Let¡¯s get married¡±, Edward said, out of the blue which made Ellie surprised.


    ¡±What?¡±, she said with shock.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±I said let¡¯s get married. Or don¡¯t you want to marry me?¡±, Edward asked, feeling suspicious.


    ¡±That¡¯s not what I mean. Ok, let¡¯s get married once your divorce with Sophia has been concluded¡±, she responded.


    ¡±No, I can¡¯t wait till then. Let¡¯s get married tomorrow¡±, Edward insisted.


    ¡±Tomorrow?¡¯ Why so soon?¡±, Ellie asked, getting confused.


    ¡±I need to make you mine before another man snatch you away from me. We can have the wedding at the church tomorrow. Just the two of us or what do you think?¡±, Edward asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine by me¡±, Ellie agreed.


    ¡±Baby, I am sorry for shouting at you earlier. I didn¡¯t mean to. You know I love you and I will always do. I promise to love you and our baby for the rest of my life and protect you two against any harm. No matter what, I promise not to forsake you. It¡¯s a promise I am making¡±, Edward said, holding Ellie¡¯s hand and cing his lips on that of hers.


    Sophia on the other hand was shocked by the bomb Jack had just dropped on her.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±, Sophia asked, thinking she misheard.


    ¡°A divorce notice was dropped at the office for you today. Your secretary received it on your behalf as you were not around. She handed it over to me after the close of business today¡±, Jack responded.


    ¡°Who gave him the right to file for divorce? Who told him he can divorce me whenever he wants? I will be the one to tell him I am done with the rtionship and not he other way around. Who the hell does he think he is?!!!!!¡±, Sophia yelled, kicking the car seat as Jack watched her from the mirror, getting fed up of her tantrum.


    ¡®I won¡¯t allow this to go through. We made a vow to be together for better for worse. I am never leaving him!!! You know what, drive me to mum¡¯s ce¡±, Sophia said, knowing that was the only ce for her to get the sce she really needed.


    ¡°Yes, Miss¡±, Jack responded, starting the car and zooming off.


    On getting to her parents¡¯ house, she headed straight to the living room where she met her mother sitting.


    ¡°Mum, I am about losing it. Did you see the news? Edward publicly announced that he is divorcing me and he will be getting married to that whore. In front of the audience and the media for crying out loud. They turned me to an object of ridicule and mockery. To make matters worse, I was served divorce notice today. I can¡¯t let this divorce go through, mum. You need to talk to dad to stop it, I know he can¡±, Sophia said ranting but she got no response from her mother who seemed to be in a world of her own.


    ¡°Mum, are you even listening?¡±. Sophia yelled at her mother.


    ¡°Will you keep quiet and cut me some ck?¡±, her mother yelled at her, which got Sophia surprised as she had never done that before.


    ¡°You are on the edge of losing everything and you are here ranting because of a man?¡±, her mother said in an angry voice.


    ¡°What do you mean by losing everything, mum?¡¯, Sophia said, calming down and sitting beside her mother.


    ¡°Thewyer just called me that your father is nning on changing his will. He wants to will everything to that girl!!!!!!¡¯, her mum responded, disturbed by the news.


    ¡°What?¡±, Sophia said, shocked and speechless.

 Beneath the Surface

    ¡°How can he will his property to a dead girl?¡±, Sophia said loudly.


    ¡°Will you lower your voice? What if someone hears you? He doesn¡¯t know they died 10 years ago. When I first heard he was looking for her, I had doubt that maybe the daughter survived and which is why I asked Jack to run an investigation on the girl. Jack came back with no record of the girl and I have also been keeping track on the investigator your father tasked with the responsibility but he hasn¡¯t found anything yet¡±, Stephanie said.


    ¡°Since nobody seems to have confirmed she is alive, is there a need for us to be worried? I am sure she and her mother died in that fire 10 years ago. Let¡¯s leave this and talk about how to save my marriage with Edward¡±, Sophia responded, feeling rxed.


    ¡°No need to be worried? Did you even think as to why your father started his search for her? Don¡¯t you think at all?¡±, Stephanie yelled at her daughter, shaking her head.


    ¡°Maybe he remembered her or something. He might had actually dreamt about her¡±, Sophia said, nonchntly.


    ¡°Dreamt of her? That is because he found out you are not his daughter!!!!!¡±, Stephanie eximed. It was after this had slipped out of her mouth that she realized what she was about to cause.


    ¡°What did you just say? I am not his daughter? What do you mean by that?¡±, Sophia said with disbelief, trying to make her mother repeat what she had uttered.


    ¡°I ¡­. I am sorry¡±, she managed to say, avoiding her daughter¡¯s face.


    ¡°Are you really saying I am not his daughter? Are you fucking joking right now, Mummy?¡±, Sophia queried.


    ¡°I am sorry. I didn¡¯t mean for any of these to happen. I was forced to marry your father. I had someone I was in love with and had to break up with. By the time I got married to your father,, I was already pregnant with my ex¡¯s child, which is YOU¡±, Stephanie exined to Sophia, trying to make her understand her plight. Sophia kept quiet, thinking about what she had just heard and trying to process the whole situation.


    ¡°I got to know of recent that your dad ran a DNA test on you through his Personal Assistant. I think he is looking for his other daughter when he found out you are not his through the test result. We need to think of a way out, so we wouldn¡¯t lose everything. Just forget about Edward for now and let¡¯s find a way to secure your father¡¯s property for you. You can only keep Edward if you continue being your father¡¯s daughter. Let¡¯s find a way out of this together¡±, Stephanie said, holding her daughter¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I need to go right now. I need some time alone. Today has really been a long day. Will talk to youter¡¯, Sophia said, yanking her mother¡¯s hands off her and heading out.


    ¡°Sophia, I am sorry. Let us iron this out together¡±, Stephanie said, running after her daughter who didn¡¯t stop. Right in front of her, Jack drove Sophia away, with Sophia not looking at her.


    On getting home, Sophia locked herself in the room. She felt like as if the world was crashing on her; as if the whole world was against her. Everything that happened to her that day wasn¡¯t in her favor. Thinking about her mother¡¯s confession, the thought of being a pauper scared her, making her cringed. She didn¡¯t want to lose Edward but everything happening around her were pointing at that.


    Without her father¡¯s support, she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep Edward and the other way to keep Edward, was to find Ellie¡¯s dirty secrets which will make Edward turn his back on her. Her mind went to Kevin who hadn¡¯t gotten in touch with her since the day theyst met. She had hoped for a miracle to happen that night. She was confused and as she looked at the divorce notice she had ced on the night stand, she got more scared. Sheid on her bed, crying herself to sleep as her mind went back to what her mother had said that night.


    Ellie and Edward on the other hand got home safely. As soon as they got home, the two cleaned up and prepared themselves to tuck in to bed. Edward sat on the chair in Ellie¡¯s room, writing something in a jotter.


    ¡°What are you up to?¡±, Ellie who was already lying on the bed asked.


    ¡°Just writing down how my day went with you¡±, Edward responded, while he continued with his writing.


    ¡°You have a diary for that?¡±, Ellie asked, surprised.


    ¡°Yes, I do. I write down all the moments spent with you, including the night we first met. They are the moments I do want to forget about. I want to spend the rest of my life, cherishing these moments¡±, Edward responded, turning to look at Ellie.


    ¡°But is there a need for you to do that? You can just keep them in your memory. You are being a lover boy and being childish right now¡±, Ellie said,ughing.


    ¡°What if a timees when I lose my memory?¡¯, Edward asked, jokingly.


    ¡°Do you pray for such to happen?¡±, Ellie asked.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. But even if I still remember these moments, I still want to read them in my diary everyday. Your name and the moments shared with you are the things I do not want to ever forget about. We have a long day ahead of us tomorrow; let¡¯s sleep now¡±, Edward said, also heading to bed.


    ¡°Yes, we sure do. Can¡¯t wait to be your wife tomorrow¡±, Ellie said, smiling.


    ¡°I have contacted the Seamstress already. We will be heading there to pick the wedding dress of our choice. I have also booked an appointment at the church for 11am. That¡¯s okay by you, right?¡±, Edward asked.


    ¡°Yes, it is. But when did you n all these?¡±, Ellie asked, out of curiosity.


    ¡°Just few moments ago when you were taking you shower¡±, Edward responded.


    ¡°Oh, I see. I am really lucky to have you. Thank you for loving me this much¡±, Ellie said, showing her gratitude.


    ¡°You are wee. Come here, let me pet you to sleep¡±, Edward said, making Ellie rest her head on his chest and petting her to sleep. In no time, the duo dozed off, entering their dreands.


    ¡°You will be getting married to her?¡±, Kevin smirked, on watching the clip of Edward making his intention to get married to Ellie known.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you will still be willing to marry her, once you find out about her dirty secrets¡±, Kevin said,ughing hysterically.

 A Fight for Freedom

    The following morning, Ellie woke up to the chiming ringing of her cellphone. Getting up tirelessly, she reached for her phone on the night stand and the caller was an unknown individual. So as not to disturb Edward¡¯s sleep, she silent the phone and quietly walked to the living room to pick the call.


    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡±, Ellie asked, on getting to the living room and picking the call but she got no response in return. She had thought thework was bad and kept on saying hello, thinking the receiver was finding it difficult to hear her. After several attempts of getting the caller engaged and with no response, she decided to end the call. But as she was about hanging up, she heard the voice of the man behind her nightmare.


    ¡°Hello, wifey¡±, Kevin said on the other end of the line, making Ellie shivered and cringed on hearing his voice. Although he was not present, Ellie felt his scary presence just by hearing his voice. Ellie couldn¡¯t respond and just kept quiet, trying her possible best not to make it obvious that she was scared.


    ¡°I saw the news yesterday. Congrattions on making your dreamse true and I wish you a wonderful wedding ahead. Do you mind me being present at your wedding?¡±, Kevin asked, in a mockery voice.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±, Ellie managed to say, after mustering up some courage.


    ¡°Well, I need to see you¡±, Kevin said, in amanding tone.


    ¡°What for?¡±, Ellie asked, in a strong and defiant voice.


    ¡°Do I need to have a reason before I see my wife?¡±, Kevin asked, trying to trigger Ellie¡¯s memory.


    ¡°I told you to stop calling me that¡±, Ellie said in an annoyed voice, almost yelling


    ¡°Anyways, we have an unresolved issue we need to talk about. You haven¡¯t given me a response as to when you will be leaving Edward anding back to me¡±, Kevin said.


    ¡°You gave me a month to think about that and I still have few days left. So, what¡¯s the meeting for?¡±, Ellie asked, getting impatient


    ¡°Will you be meeting with me or not?¡±, he asked, trying to know Ellie¡¯s stand.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to?¡±, she asked, defiantly.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then, I will have no other option than toe meet you at your house and have the discussion right in front of your darling husband to be. I will be so d to introduce myself to him but guess as what? I think you have the answer to that already¡±, he said in a threatening voice.


    ¡°Let me check my schedule I will let you know the day and time I will be avable¡±, she said, giving in to Kevin¡¯s request as she knew what he could do if she didn¡¯t oblige.


    ¡°The date and time? I want to meet with you now!!!!!! You have just 20 minutes to be here. If you are not here by then, expect to see me in front of your doorsteps¡±, Kevin said hanging up on Ellie. Ellie stood still, not knowing what to do. She knew she had no other option than to grant Kevin¡¯s request, otherwise, he would show up at her doorstep just like he had said. While in the middle of her thought, her phone chimed and on checking it, it was a message from Kevin.


    ¡®Let¡¯s meet at Square scout hotel. You have just 20 minutes¡±, the message stated. With no other option, Ellie got dressed and headed out to meet Kevin, without notifying Edward who was sleeping peacefully on the bed. Few minutes after Ellie left, Edward woke up, He didn¡¯t see Ellie beside him and had thought she was in the living room. On getting to the living room, she was nowhere to be found. He dialed her line but didn¡¯t connect, which got Edward worked up that something had happened to her. He decided to wait for few more minutes and see if she would show up before beginning the search for her.


    After waiting for minutes and still no sign of her, Edward started his search for her by getting in touch with his guards and his personal investigator to find her whereabout.


    ¡°Has she been kidnapped by Clinton or was it by Sophia? What is happening to her right now? Why today of all days?¡±, Edward had thought, getting frustrated.


    Ellie on the other hand had gotten to the hotel and was expecting to meet Kevin at the hotel¡¯s restaurant  but she didn¡¯t. She dialed Kevin¡¯s number, trying to find out where he was.


    ¡°I am at the hotel¡¯s restaurant already, where are you?¡±, Ellie asked.


    ¡°I am at my hotel room. It¡¯s room 409. Come and meet me there¡±, Kevin said.


    ¡°At the room? Why would we have a conversation in a room? I will be waiting for you here¡±, Ellie responded, not feelingfortable with meeting Kevin at the hotel room.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want toe upstairs? Well, the choice is yours but have it at the back of your mind that each and every decision you take, has a consequence. I hope you take the right decision¡±, Kevin, said, hanging up .


    Ellie knew Kevin was trying to y her and she made up her mind to y the game with him. As she headed to the lift, on her way to Kevin¡¯s room, she had one motive in mind; to cut Kevin off her tail. She was going to face him head on and made sure he had no power over her again. She had had enough!!!! She wouldn¡¯t watch him take away her happiness and freedom from her again. For the sake of Edward and their child, she would do anything.


    On getting to the room, Ellie rang the bell and in no time, the door was opened, revealing Kevin¡¯s face.


    ¡°Hello, wifey. I know you will always make the right decision. Doe in¡±, Kevin said, opening the door wide, inviting Ellie toe in and which she did.


    ¡°I must say, you look so beautiful. I have missed your body¡±, Kevin said, touching Ellie from behind.


    ¡°Get your fucking hands off me¡±, Ellie yelled, yanking his hands off.


    ¡°Stop pretending, I know you want me¡±, Kevin said, forcing Ellie in for a kiss. With all her strength, Ellie pushed him away from her, pping him across the face and wiping his saliva away from her lips.


    ¡°I told you not to touch me!!!! Your touch irritates me¡±, Ellie said, leaving Kevin shocked and speechless.


    ¡°I am just here to say a few things. I am not here because I am scared of what you might do. From now on, I  do not want to see your face. I want you to stay away from my life. I will stop allowing you take control over me. I am fucking done with you bullying me and messing with my inner peace¡±, Ellie said with confidence which made Kevin wondered where that actually came from.


    ¡°I am also making it known to you that I won¡¯t being back to you, neither will I leave Edward. I am going to get married to Edward and there is nothing you can do about that. As for all the secrets you think you can use to tie me down, I am going to reveal everything to Edward myself. So, I will save you the stress. You were and you are still a leach living of me. I hope you get lost and never set my eyes on you again¡±, Ellie said, turning around and walking towards the door. Kevin whose ego was hurt wouldn¡¯t let Ellie go just like that and so, he grabbed her from behind, pushing her on to the bed.


    ¡°What the hell do you think you are doing¡±, Ellie asked, with her eyes wide opened.


    ¡°What do you think? Punishing you for being so rude, just like the old times¡±, Kevin said, loosing his belt and smiling. At that moment, Ellie realized what he was about to do.

 Shattered Silence

    ¡°Don¡¯te close to me¡±, Ellie yelled, trying to get up from the bed and head to the exit. But before she could get up from the bed, Kevin moved towards her in a swift, and pinned her down on the bed, with no way for her to escape.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t do this¡±, Ellie begged with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°I am sorry, my love. You brought this upon yourself¡±, Kevin said, leaning in. Ellie fought as hard as she could to stop Kevin but she couldn¡¯t overpower him due to his strength. And right there at that moment, Ellie was raped and molested. Despite Ellie¡¯s plead and cries, Kevin didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°You are still as sweet as you used to¡±, Kevin said as soon as he got up from the bed, after having raped Ellie. Ellie justid on the bed, motionless, with tears in her eyes, overwhelmed by the horror of what had just transpired between them. On the day she was getting married and was supposed to be the happiest day of her life, she felt utterly broken. How could she have allowed for this to happen? At that moment, she just felt useless and disgusted. She kept ming herself for going there that morning. After minutes of lying on the bed with her pretending that the world around didn¡¯t exist, she finally dressed up and made her way to the door.


    Kevin who was lounging by the window saw her heading towards the door and asked, ¡°Leaving so soon? Don¡¯t you think we should go for one more?¡±, Kevin taunted,ughing. Ellie turned around to look at his face and she was disgusted by the smile on it. The anger in her began to build up and as she watched Kevinughed, she felt like strangling him to death for what he had done to her. Kevin stood up and went to meet her where she was standing.


    ¡°I know you enjoyed every bit of it. Stop pretending. If you do not mind, we can meet up tomorrow and make history repeat itself. Be safe on your way to meet your darling lover¡±, Kevin said, turning around and heading back to his chair with satisfaction on his face. Ellie felt wronged by him and wouldn¡¯t let him go like that without letting him gets punished. When she couldn¡¯t contain her anger anymore, she looked around her and saw a flower vase, beautifully ced on the table. Picking it up, she hit him on the head with it from behind.


    Kevin yelled in pain, falling to the ground. He held his head and in no time, he was bleeding profusely. Realizing what she had just done, Ellie dropped the remaining part of the broken vase which she was still holding in her hand with fear.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°What have I done? What have I done?¡±, Ellie kept on repeating, trembling. She was in a dilemma and she didn¡¯t know what to do. Kevin was lying motionless on the floor, gradually losing his consciousness. At that moment, the only thing Ellie could think of was to flee and which she did, leaving Kevin bleeding on the floor.


    Edward on the other hand had gone to the police to report Ellie missing. The police had gone out searching for her. Edward was bing more worried with no report from neither the police or his search team that she had been spotted. Ellie on the other hand was in a taxi, heading to nowhere in particr. She didn¡¯t want to go home as she just wanted to be alone. She wasn¡¯t sure if Kevin had died.


    ¡°What if he is dead? Will I go to jail? What if Edward gets to know about what happened today? I don¡¯t even know how to face him¡±, she kept on thinking with the thoughts tormenting her. She sobbed with hurt in her heart. At that moment, she was a lost and confused soul, who didn¡¯t know where to go and what to do. After driving around for a while, she finally asked the driver to drop her at the front of a church. It was the church she and Edward were supposedly to be getting married that day. She walked into the church and sat at a corner, weeping, thinking about her life so far. Her life hadn¡¯t been the way she wanted it to since her mother died and she met Kevin. Her father abandoned both her and her mother and she had seen her mother as her only family but the sudden death of her mother changed everything about her life and dreams.


    ¡°If mum was alive, this wouldn¡¯t be happening to me. Why is life so unfair to me? Why is it that any time I want to be happy, an event will ur to disrupt that? Am I that unlucky? How do I want to exin things to Edward? I do not even know what will happen to me in the next few minutes!!!! What if Kevin is dead and the police are currently in search of me?¡±, Ellie had thought over and over again weeping. She sat there for hours, weeping and when she was tired of weeping, she stopped. She sat quietly, looking at the cross in front of her. At that moment, she needed help and prayed to God to ease her pains and send help her way.


    Few minutes after her prayer, the church¡¯s door flung opened and there stood at the entrance, policemen. On seeing them, her heart started to beat fast and she had thought that her worst fear was about to be a reality.


    ¡°Kevin died and the police are here to arrest me¡±, she had thought. As the police took each step towards her, she didn¡¯t know what to do and just stood still, closing her eyes and waiting for her worst fear to happen. The hands of someone pulling her in for a hug made her open her eyes and it was no other than Edward.


    ¡°How did he find me? What is he doing here with the police?¡±, those were her thoughts. They remained in that position for quite a while.


    ¡°You scared me. Why didn¡¯t you tall me you were going somewhere? I had thought something happened to you¡±, Edward said, letting go of Ellie and looking at her in the eyes. On looking at her face, he realized something; that she had been crying.


    ¡°Did anything happen to you? Have you been crying?¡±, Edward asked, which got Ellie emotional and she burst into tears instead of responding to Edward¡¯s question. Realizing she was hurt at that moment, he hugged her patting her back.


    ¡°Since she is safe, I think we should go now, Mr. Lion¡±, the head of the police said.


    ¡°Thank you for you help. I really appreciate. You are dismissed¡±, Edward said, with the police showing their respect and leaving. It was after the police had left that Ellie felt at ease. Edward sat on the bench in the church with Ellie¡¯s head on his shoulder. They sat there for quite a while without any of them speaking.


    ¡°Do you mind telling me what happened today?¡±, Edward asked, when he noticed Ellie was calm and had stopped crying. Ellie didn¡¯t respond as she didn¡¯t know whether to say the truth or not. And if she were to say the truth, she didn¡¯t know how to present it, to make Edward believe her. So, she made up her mind to keep quiet.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you do not want to talk about it but I want you to know that you can always share your burden with me and I will always be ready to listen to you. I promise you in front of this altar, that I will never leave you. I promise to always stand by you no matter what happens and I promise to love you till myst breath. Just know that I will always be for you and never be against you¡±, Edward said, Those words touched Ellie that she started to tear up again, feeling guilty that she had betrayed the man who was willing to do anything for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay baby. I know you are going through a lot right now. Just like you walked with me through my pains and healed me, I promise to do the same for you too. I am willing to share your burdens with you as it¡¯s mynguage of expressing my love for you. I love you, my love¡±, Edward said, trying to assure Ellie of his undying love for her.


    Ellie on the other hand, lifted her head from Edward¡¯s shoulder and looked straight into his eyes. All she could see there were sincerity and true love which she had always yearned for. Now that someone was ready to give her those, she questioned herself if she really deserved that and if she should go for it even if it was at the detriment of Edward¡¯s peace and him getting betrayed and hurt again?

 Echoes of Tomorrow

    ¡°How did you find me?¡±, Ellie managed to ask Edward, who was facing her.


    ¡°I got scared thinking that you were kidnapped and I had no other option than to report you missing to the police. They saw the car dropped you here after watching the CCTV. Hence, the reason we found you here¡±, Edward calmly exined.


    ¡°I am so sorry for troubling you. I promise such won¡¯t repeat itself again¡±, Ellie said in a low voice, which was evident that she was tired.


    ¡°Can we head home now?¡±, Edward asked, after noticing that Ellie was tired. Ellie responded by nodding her head.


    Edward drove Ellie home and all through their journey, none of them said anything. On getting home, Ellie sat on the couch in the sitting room, tirelessly. Edward moved up to her and also sat beside her.


    ¡°Will you take a shower and head to bed?¡±, Edward asked.


    ¡°I will do just that¡±, Ellie managed to say.


    ¡°Okay. Let me run your bath for you¡±, Edward said, getting up, ready to head to the bathroom.


    ¡°Edward¡±, Ellie called, upon Edward turning his back which made him halt.


    ¡°Yes, is anything the matter?¡±, Edward asked withpassion evident in his voice.


    ¡°I just want to apologize for not making our wedding fall through today. I sincerely apologize¡±, Ellie said in a low and sad voice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel sad or guilty about this. We can have the wedding anytime. It¡¯s not a must for it to be today¡±, Edward said, trying to free Ellie of her guilt.


    ¡°We can have it tomorrow if you do not mind. Are you fine with that?¡±, Edward asked, holding her hands and looking into her eyes. Ellie nodded in affirmation which showed that she was okay with what Edward had suggested.


    ¡°That¡¯s my baby girl. Let me quickly run your bath, so you can rest¡±, Edward said, walking to the bathroom. As she watched Edward disappeared from her sight, she was engulfed with guilt. The guilt of deceiving the man who was so in and transparent with her. She felt ashamed of what had happened that day and felt disgusted. Edward on the other hand, kept on thinking about what could be bothering Ellie as he ran her bath. He had tried several times to know what Ellie was thinking about but she seemed to be an opaque dress, which couldn¡¯t be seen through easily. He decided in his mind to give her time and that with time, she would open up to him.


    When Edward was done running her bath, Ellie was notified. As soon as she entered the bathroom and undressed herself, she picked up the soap and kept scrubbing her body so hard that she had cut and began to bleed. She felt irritated by thinking about what had transpired between her and Kevin. She had thought scrubbing her body so hard would wash away the bad memory and Kevin¡¯s touches away from her body but she was wrong as the more she did, the more she remembered Kevin moaning on her. When she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, she broke down into tears, weeping as much as she could. Sheid in the bathroom tub, crying and she didn¡¯t stand up until Edward knocked on the door. She opened the door after making sure she left no clue for Edward to notice she had been crying.


    ¡°Are you almost done? What¡¯s taking you so long?¡±, Edward asked, sounding worried.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Was just about getting out when you knocked¡±, Ellie managed to say, faking a smile.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s head to bed now¡±, Edward said, guiding Ellie to the bed.


    Resting her head on Edward¡¯s chest, she felt some kind of sce. Whenever she rested her head on Edward¡¯s chest, she do feel some kind of peace within her. Although she was still troubled that night, she felt safe and rxed lying on Edward¡¯s chest. Her mind didn¡¯t feel at ease that night as she wasn¡¯t certain as to what awaited her the following morning.


    The following morning as they had agreed, she and Edward went to the fitting shop and picked the dress and suit of their choices. As Ellie stood in front of the mirror, having gotten dressed up and ready to head to the church where their wedding would bemiserated by the priest, she wondered if she was ready to take the step she was about to take. She wondered if it was the right thing to do and if she wouldn¡¯t end up hurting Edward. She was engulfed in fear but Edward came in on time to calm her nerves down.


    ¡°You look so beautiful. I am so lucky to have you as my wife¡±, Edward said, holding Ellie from behind with Ellie feeling his breathing on her neck.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you¡±, Ellie managed to say, almost stuttering. Edward noticed her hand was shaking which showed that she was scared. To calm her down, he held her hands and made her looked into his eyes.


    ¡°Whenever you feel scared and uncertain, just remember me and remember that I will always be there for you whenever you need someone the most. I know you have a lot on your mindtely which you are not willing to share with me for now. But don¡¯t be burdened by them and don¡¯t let them take away your joy from you. Today is the day we had looked forward to and you are suppose to be happy.  But here you are, looking all gloomy. Forget anything that is bothering you for now and focus on the happy moments ahead of us. Do you understand?¡±, Edward asked, trying to make Ellie have a change of mood. Ellie on the other hand, nodded in affirmation.


    ¡°So, shall we proceed to the church?¡±, Edward asked, stretching his hand forth, waiting for Ellie to ce her hand in his and which she did.


    Holding her by her hand, they stepped out of the fitting shop, heading to the church in Edward¡¯s car. As they got out of the car and stood in front of the church, they both looked at each other hoping for a better life toe.

 Vows and Secrets

    ¡°Today, I am here to join you two together as husband and wife. Can we proceed to sharing the vows and exchanging the rings?¡±, the priest, who was a man in his early 50 asked.


    ¡°Yes, you can¡±, Edward responded, with joy evident in his voice and on his face, after getting a confirmation from Ellie that the ceremony could take-off.


    ¡°So, can the groom go ahead and say his vows?¡±, the priest asked.


    ¡°Ellie, I knew you were the one who would bring my life topletion the moment Iid eyes on you. I¡¯m not just standing here taking your hand in marriage; I¡¯m also promising you my undying love. I promise to be your best friend, your steadfast ally, and your constantpanion. I pledge to support you at your highs and lows, to rejoice in every victory, no matter how tiny, and to share in your pleasures and sorrows¡±, Edward said, pausing.


    ¡°I promise to love you unconditionally, to always treat you with dignity and respect, and to treasure each day that we have together. I promise to be a constant source of support, a shoulder to weep on, and a rock you can rely on. I give you my heart, my soul, and everything I am, Ellie, with this ring, both now and forever¡±, Edward said with a smile on his and at this moment, Ellie was already tearing up. Edward moved close to her and hugged her, at the same time, patting her back, assuring her that everything was going to be okay.


    ¡°If you do not stop crying, you will ruin your makeup. So, be a good girl and stop crying¡±, Edward said in  a caring and loveable voice.


    ¡°I am sorry. I just got really emotional¡±, Ellie said, amidst her tears.


    ¡°I understand. It¡¯s not easy to marry such an handsome guy like me¡±, Edward said boastfully, flipping his hair and which made both Ellie and the priestughed.


    ¡°So, is the bride ready to take her vows now?¡±, the priest asked after noticing that Ellie was now in a good mood.


    ¡°Yes, I am¡±, Ellie said, getting prepared to take her vows.


    ¡°Today, Edward, not only am I bing your wife, but I am also bing your partner in everything. I swear to support you through all of life¡¯s ups and downs, tough and weep together, and to develop with you. I promise to be your closest friend, your most devoted confidant, and your strongest supporter.


    I swear to adore and respect you constantly, to love youpletely, and to treasure every second we spend together. I promise to be the love of your life, the brightness in your gloomy moments, and the peace in your storms. I give you my heart, my allegiance, and my eternity with this ring. Edward, you are everything to me, and I promise to always be there for you¡±, Ellie said and as she said her vows, she looked into Edward¡¯s eyes and all she could see was his undying and unending love for her.


    ¡°Now, both the bride and the groom may exchange your rings¡±, the priest said. They both exchanged their rings and they were pronounced as husband and wife. After the ceremony was done, they headed home happily.


    Sophia on the other hand, got to know about Ellie and Edward¡¯s wedding through Jack. She was pacing up and down, not knowing what to do. Since she discovered the circumstances rting to her birth, she had been disorganized, not knowing what to do. She didn¡¯t want to set her eyes on her mother and so, didn¡¯t go to her ce. At that ce, she had thought she was all alone with her mother and Richard not being beside her. She was pacing up and down, thinking of a way to make Edward voluntarily leave Ellie. Luck was on her side that day as she was thinking of what to do, she received a phone call which would turn everything around for her and make Ellie¡¯s life miserable.


    On getting home that day, Edward had gotten a call from Daniel who informed him of the dinner party which would being up the day after. The dinner party was for the celebration of the sessful coboration with the Oswell Fashion Group. Ellie never knew the party would turn into a nightmare for her.


    On getting to the party with Edward that night, Ellie had seen Sophia walking towards them.


    ¡°Hello, lovebirds. Congrattions on your wedding. I heard you two got wedded yesterday¡±, Sophia said smiling, a smile that would have been mistaken to be real.


    ¡°Thank you. I hope you can get over him as soon as possible and find your perfect match¡±, Ellie responded in a sly way.


    ¡°If you do not mind, can you please release your wife to me for few minutes? I have some things to discuss with her¡±, Sophia said, folding her arms.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have the luxury of time to be here discussing with you. Have a blessed night¡±, Edward said, trying to walk away alongside with Ellie, from Sophia.


    ¡°Do not worry, babe. I will love to hear what she has to say¡±, Ellie said, holding Edward by his arm.


    ¡°Are you sure you will be okay?¡±, Edward asked.


    ¡°Yes, I will be just fine. I will catch up with you soon¡±, Elie reassured Edward.


    ¡°Okay, I will be expecting you:, Edward replied.


    ¡°Do not try to y smart with her or cause her harm as I would not take it lightly with you¡±, Edward said in a stern voice to Sophia, before walking away.


    ¡°So, what do you want to talk about?¡±, Ellie asked, trying to spend her time with her judiciously.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How long do you think you can continue to deceive him?¡±, Sophia said.


    ¡°What do you mean by that ? Deceive who?¡±, Ellie asked, lost.


    ¡°Are you pretending yo do not know what I am saying right now? I am talking about your rtionship with Kevin and what you did to him three days ago¡±, Sophia said, making Ellie scared as to how she got to know about Kevin.

 The Night Everything Changed

    ¡°What did I do to him three days ago?¡±, Ellie nervously asked, trying to know the depth of the information Sophia had about her.


    ¡°I know you killed him¡±, Sophia said, whispering into Ellie¡¯s ears which made Ellie shivered and mute. Sophia was able to see through her and found out that she was scared. She took it as an opportunity to taunt and threaten her.


    ¡°How do you think your dear husband would react if he finds out what happened three days ago and the fact that you actually slept with your ex-husband before killing him? Should I call him your ex-husband or your husband because you are still legally married to him? ¡°, Sophia said, with a devilish smile on her face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep with him, he raped me¡±, Ellie said, trying to defend herself and clear her name.


    ¡°He raped you? Did he force you to enter the hotel room? Do you think Edward would believe you when there are pictures of you guys kissing and a video of the nice time you had together?¡±, Sophia said, mockingly.


    ¡°Pictures? Video? How did you know about what happened that day and how did you find out that Kevin is dead because I didn¡¯t hear the news?¡±, Ellie who had thought about everything even at the time her mind wasn¡¯t settled asked.


    ¡°I ¡­ I just found out by chance as I was keeping a close watch on you¡±, Sophia said, almost stuttering.


    ¡°I do not seem to be convinced by what you are saying. If you have pictures and video like you imed, then, show them to me. Show me the picture of Kevin¡¯s dead body or the news that confirmed his death. It is until then that I will believe you. I know you have nothing on me and you are just bluffing¡±, Ellie said, trying to regain herposure and not get intimidated by Sophia.


    ¡°What? I am just bluffing? Should we y a game then?¡±, Sophia asked but before Ellie could respond, their discussion was interrupted by Daniel who was addressing the people present at the party. Ellie saw Edward waving at her toe meet him at where he was and which she did, leaving Sophia standing. As soon as Ellie left, Sophia called Jack to confirm if their n had been set in motion and which he confirmed to had been.


    ¡°Just wait and see how your life gets ruined today¡±, Sophia said, smiling and looking towards Ellie¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Thank you everyone for honoring my invitation. We are here tonight to celebrate to our recent coboration with the Oswell Fashion Group which is the greatest coboration ourpany has ever secured. This is all thanks to one of our staff, the person of Miss Ellie, who made my long time dream turn into a reality. Will you pleasee on stage, Miss Ellie?¡±, Daniel requested, with Ellie walking up on stage to meet him.


    ¡°The first day I met with her and gave her the task of making a coboration with the Oswell Fashion Groupe true, I had thought she wouldn¡¯t be able to do it. When she informed me that she had sessfully convinced Collins, I was wowed by her determination and I learnt through her that any set goal can be achieved if there are driving force. The Board of Directors, to show our gratitude towards Miss Ellie, hereby promote her to be the new Team Leader of the Fashion Team¡±, Daniel announced to everyone¡¯s surprise.


    ¡°Congrattions, Miss Ellie¡±, Daniel said, facing astonished Ellie. He extended his hand to shake Ellie and which Ellie too reciprocated.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lion¡±, Ellie said, beaming with joy and at the same time being apuded by the audience. Ellie got down from the stage smiling and heading to where Edward was standing.


    ¡°Congrattions, baby¡±, Edward said to Ellie upon her getting to his side.


    ¡°Thank you but were you aware of this?¡±, Ellie asked.


    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t. Never knew he nned this. He seems to have started having a liking for you. You do have a way of winning everyone¡¯s heart¡±, Edward said, teasing Ellie.


    ¡°You can say that again¡±, Ellie responded, jokingly.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t Sophia the current Team Leader? What would happen to her?¡±, Ellie asked, out of concern.


    ¡°I am not so sure about. For now, forget about everyone else and focus only on yourself¡±, Edward said, trying to divert Ellie¡¯s gaze away from Sophia as he feeling she was feeling pity towards her.


    ¡°He made her the Team Leader without consulting me? Is he joking right now? So, what will happen to me?¡±, Sophia said in disbelief.


    ¡°I promise to make all of you pay for the embarrassment I have faced so far. I will make sure you all crawl on your knees and beg for my forgiveness. I promise¡±, Sophia said, clenching her fist to keep her anger under control.


    ¡°In the light of this, I would like to call the Vice-President to present to us the aims and goals we will be achieving as an organization through this coboration. Will you please step forward, Mr. Edward?¡±, Daniel said, calling Edward  onto the stage. As Edward stepped on the stage, Daniel stepped down, giving room for Edward to carry on with the presentation. The projector was turned on and Edward started with his presentation. Just few minutes after the presentation started, Sophia moved to where Ellie was standing.


    ¡°Congrattions on your new position. You must be so happy right now¡±, Sophia said to Ellie, startling Ellie who was not aware of her presence. As soon as Ellie saw her, she rolled her eyes and ignored her.


    ¡°The countdown is about to begin. Ten, Nine, Eight¡­¡­¡±, Sophia said and kept on counting which made Ellie wondered what she was up to.


    Edward on the other side, was still on the stage, presenting. When he was done with the first slide, he moved to the next one. He was backing the screen and didn¡¯t know what had been disyed as he had already prepared himself for the presentation. The shocked expressions of the people people and their wide opened eyes which were fixed on the screen, made him to turn around and saw what he had never expected.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ellie on the other hand was shaking where she was standing, praying for what she had just seen to be her own hallucination but when she saw all eyes on her, she realized it was her reality and not a dream. There in front of her, on the screen, the picture of her kissing Kevin was disyed for everyone to see.


    ¡°I was bluffing? No, I don¡¯t darling. This is just the tip of the iceberg. The main show is about to begin¡±, Sophia said to Ellie, who was already overwhelmed with fear and despair.

 A Heart in Ruins

    Edward¡¯s eyes were fixed on the projector and the picture he was seeing right in front of him. He found it hard to believe and kept denying the fact that it was Ellie in the picture.


    ¡°I trust her. She isn¡¯t the one. She can never betray me,¡± he kept saying in his head, trying to wave off any form of doubt. The audience was already gossiping and saying all sorts of things. Sophia, satisfied with the expression on Ellie¡¯s face and her dismay, smiled with satisfaction.


    ¡°I told you I would pay you back in your own coin. This is just the beginning. Chill and enjoy the ride as the real show is about to begin,¡± Sophia said,ughing hysterically.


    ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡± Ellie asked, with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Why am I doing this? You dare to ask me that? You ruined my marriage! You stole Edward away from me! You made life a fucking hell for me and turned me into an object of ridicule, and here you are asking me why I am doing this? This is just the beginning of your torment, darling. Like I said, the real show is about to begin. Just keep your eyes fixed on the screen and watch as your torment begins,¡± Sophia said with anger in her voice.


    Edward watched Ellie from the stage and saw that she was in a devastating state. He saw that she was hurting and needed help, and despite the fact that he was hurting from what he had just seen, he decided to help her out as he hated seeing her in such a devastating state.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. Can I please have your attention? There seems to be some kind of glitch that will be fixed as soon as possible. Let us all stop the bickering and stay with me as I continue with the presentation,¡± Edward said, trying to distract the audience¡¯s attention away from Ellie and make them focus on him. He was able to do just that, and just as the murmuring began to reduce, something else happened, which aroused the audience¡¯s reactions again.


    ¡°What is that? Why is she so shameless?¡± one of the audience members said loudly, which made Edward turn to see what she was referring to. And right in front of him, Edward saw a video of Ellie and the same man from the picture earlier, making love. This shattered Edward¡¯s heart, and at that moment, he started finding it difficult to breathe. He felt like the world around him was about to copse, and the memories of betrayal and hurt from his past began to sh through his mind. Despite seeing the video right in front of him, he still didn¡¯t believe that Ellie had betrayed him. He kept affirming to himself that it was a misunderstanding.


    Ellie, on the other hand, had copsed on the floor upon seeing the video. She sat on the floor, crying bitterly. All eyes were on her, and at the same time, Sophia was standing beside her, mocking her. Daniel had also witnessed the whole incident and walked towards the exit alongside Allison. He looked at Ellie with disdain in his eyes and left. Allison, on the other hand, didn¡¯t follow Daniel as she had stopped to taunt Ellie.


    ¡°What a pity! The first time we met, I told you that you do not belong to the Lion family. I told you a whore like you doesn¡¯t fit to be part of our family. If you had given up then, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. Sophia isn¡¯t someone you should mess with. You should have known your ce from the onset. Now that this has happened, I hope you leave Edward alone without being told,¡± Allison said, smiling, but the response she got gave her the shock of her life.


    ¡°And what if I do not want to leave her? Who are you to tell her to leave me? You called her a whore? That shouldn¡¯t being from someone who killed her best friend just to marry her husband!¡± Edward yelled, which made everyone gasp, surprised by the revtion.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Daniel, who was already leaving, halted after hearing what Edward had said.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You heard just right, Mr. Lion. Your long-lost lover Molly is your wife who is disguised as Allison!¡± Edward yelled.


    ¡°What?¡± Daniel asked, shocked.


    ¡°And you know what? Richard is your son and also her son. This woman right here killed my mother, yourte wife,¡± Edward revealed, making Daniel even more shocked.


    ¡°Do you have evidence to back up your ims?¡± Daniel asked.


    ¡°I am not interested in proving myself right or proving anybody wrong. I just want to make it clear that nobody has the right to go after her. You do not have the right to tell her whether to leave me or not. She is mine, and only I can condemn her. Nobody has the right to do so, not even people like you,¡± Edward said, looking at Sophia and Allison disdainfully. Sophia was shocked that even after the revtion of Ellie¡¯s infidelity, Edward still chose to be with her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home now, darling,¡± Edward said, stretching his hand to lift Ellie, who had been sitting on the floor the whole time. Ellie was full of doubt and anxiety. She was sitting on the floor, restless and unsure of what the oue would be. She couldn¡¯t believe that Edward could stand up for her despite her betrayal. She felt guilt and was contemting whether to take Edward¡¯s hand or not. While still contemting, Edward moved closer to her and lifted her up in his arms, making his way to the exit with Ellie in his arms.


    ¡°You are still going to choose her over me? Do you even know that she is legally married to the guy? Do you know she actually ki¡­¡± Sophia said with annoyance, but before she could finish her statement, Edward cut her off.


    ¡°Shut the hell up! Yes, I am choosing her over you, and I will choose her over you a million times. Do you think you are better than her? No, darling. She is way better than you. At least she isn¡¯t carrying her husband¡¯s stepbrother¡¯s child in her belly. I know you orchestrated all this, and I would advise you to back off from her. You know what I can do if you don¡¯t,¡± Edward said, leaving everyone in shock at his revtion. With Ellie still in his arms, he made his way to the exit, leaving the audience who were still present at the party gossiping about the revtions he had made.

 The Last Glimpse

    Throughout their ride home, neither Ellie nor Edward said anything. As he drove, Ellie kept on stealing nces at Edward and she wondered what he was thinking inside of his head. She had expected him to react in a wrong way but he never did. He just fixed his eyes on the road, driving home at a high speed.


    Edward on the other hand too was hurt and angry but he decided not to vent his anger on Ellie. He thought she had been criticized enough and didn¡¯t want to add to her pain. He was hurt and heartbroken no doubt, but he decided not to say anything as he knew anything he says would hurt Ellie.


    ¡°How could she have done this to me? Why did she lie to me? I asked her so many times if she was hiding somethings from me but she said ¡°No¡±. Why did she hurt me like this?¡±, Edward kept on thinking. The more he drove, the more he got angry, clenching his fists on the driving wheel and driving at a fast speed. The silent treatment Edward was giving Ellie was killing her inside and when she noticed he was driving above the speed limit, she decided to speak.


    ¡°You are over speeding Edward. Can you park and let me exin?¡±, Ellie said in a pleading and low voice but Edward pretended as if he never heard her, driving as fast as he could.


    ¡°Will you please stop, Edward? I am hurting!!! Think about our baby¡±, Ellie managed to say, holding her stomach and which made Edward halt on hearing that she was hurting.


    ¡°Where are you hurting? Are you feeling pains anywhere?¡±, Edward asked, upon him parking the car, with concern in his voice.


    ¡°I am sorry, Edward. I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you. I didn¡¯t mean to deceive you neither did I mean to cheat on you. I can exin how everything happened. Will you please give me a listening ears?¡±, Ellie said in a pleading voice with tears rolling down her eyes, upon seeing that Edward had given her attention.


    ¡°You want to exin? Does that really matter anymore? I asked you countless of times if something was troubling you. I told you you could share your burden with me. I tried making you tell me about your worries so many times but you never did but now you want to?¡±, Edward said, yelling and venting his anger on Ellie.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I am sorry. I was just scared of how you would react if you find out about my past. I wanted to tell you so many times but the fear of you leaving me kept on holding me back. I do not want to lose you. You are the best thing that has ever happened to me. I am sorry I betrayed you. I really didn¡¯t mean to¡±, Ellie said weeping profusely.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t mean to hurt me? I am the best thing that has happened to you? But you fucking had sex with another man on the day we were suppose to get married. Was that not the dress you were putting on that day when I found you in the church? To even think I was frantically looking for you that day, thinking you had been kidnapped not knowing you were in the arms of another man is even annoying¡±, Edward said angrily, hitting his hands on the wheels which got Ellie scared.


    ¡°You know, when I met you that night, I had fallen in love with you but didn¡¯t want to show it because I didn¡¯t want to get hurt again. When you made you feelings known to me, I even turned you down because I was scared of getting hurt again but I couldn¡¯t help but get attached to you. I kept on trying to forget about you but the more I tried, the more I kept on getting drawn to you. When I finally admitted my love for you and gave you a room in my heart, I had thought you would never hurt me and make me regret ever meeting you but I was wrong. You are the one that mended my broken heart and you are still the same person that broke it? How could you have done this to me? I thought you are my sce and my home!!!!!¡±, Edward said, yelling and crying. Ellie could see in his eyes that he was all broken and hurt. She had stopped herself from telling him about her past because she didn¡¯t want to see him that way but there he was that day, really heartbroken.


    ¡°I am sorry. I really can exin. He raped me that day. He forced himself on me. I never had the intention of mating with him that day. The mistake I made was going there without carrying you along. I am sorry, Edward. Please forgive me, for the sake of our child¡¯, Ellie pleadingly, said


    ¡°So, why didn¡¯t you tell me what happened when I eventually saw you at the church? Why? For the sake of our child? Who knows if the child is actually mine?¡±, Edward said angrily, which pierced Ellie¡¯s heart.


    ¡°What? Are you saying this child is not yours? I might have cheated on you unintentionally but believe me, this child is yours. I don¡¯t want my child to grow up without his father just like I did. Please forgive me, Edward. I will exin everything to you once we get home. Please¡±, Ellie said, in a pleading voice, trying to make Edward believe her.


    ¡°You want to exin everything now? Something you should have done since we met? I told you everything about me. Even the things I do not like talking about. So, why didn¡¯t you tell me about your past then? Why?¡±, Edward shouted at Ellie, sobbing.


    ¡°Home? The home I have been trying to build with you has just crashed. There is nothing called home again. You know what? Can you get down from my car? I want to be alone. Please, just get down. Once I have calmed down, I wille looking for you. It¡¯s a promise¡±, Edward said to Ellie, gesturing for her to get down from his car. Although he was hurt, he was still in love with Ellie. The pain of not being able to forget her or do without her was what was making him angry towards her and not actually because of what she had done.


    Realizing that he really wanted to be alone, Ellie alighted from his car. She stood by the roadside and right in front of her, Edward zoomed of in his car at a high speed but Ellie never knew that would be thest time she would set her eyes on Edward.

 A Shattered Night

    As Edward drove with no destination in mind, he kept on thinking about what had happened that night. His heart was heavy and the pains he was feeling that night was quite familiar as it was the same pain he had felt the day his mother died and the night he found out Sophia was cheating on him. But the pain he was feeling that night was different; it hurts different. The pain was more than the ones he had felt before and he felt like his heart was being ripped out of his chest.


    He tried taking the scene off his head but he just couldn¡¯t. He tried focusing on the road ahead but he just couldn¡¯t. He also tried to brace himself up not to cry but he didn¡¯t know when tears started to roll down his eyes, making his vision blurred.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why did she do this to me? Despite the love I have for. How could she deceive me and hid such a thing from me when I was so transparent and opened with her? Why do I get hurt every time I try to fall in love? Why can¡¯t I ever be happy? Just why?¡±, Edward yelled, hitting his hands on the steering wheel. After driving for some time at a high speed and with no destination in mind, he decided to park by the road side. On parking, he reached out for his diary which he had written all the special memories he had with Ellie and began to read it amidst tears. As he read each page, he felt like each memory was being yed right in front of him. He remembered how theyughed together and how she mended his broken heart. His mind went back to how she had struggled so hard to convince Collins in having a coboration with his father¡¯spany just to keep their love and it was at that moment he realized that, she truly was in love with him.


    ¡°Her love is real. I could see it in her eyes and amidst her struggles that she truly cares for me and she wants to build a future with me. What then changed? Why did she do that to me? I need to know the reason. I need her to tell me why she has decided to hurt me so badly¡±, Edward thought aloud, reaching out for his phone. It was at the point of reaching out for his phone that he realized what he had done some minutes ago. He had told her to get down from his car in an enclosed ce and he had left her there standing and watching him as he drove off.


    ¡°What the hell have I done? Why did I leave her there? What if something happens to her and my baby?¡±, Edward thought, dialing Ellie¡¯s number and upon mentioning the baby, he remembered what he had said out of annoyance to her.


    ¡°How could I have told her the baby isn¡¯t mine? Why did I hurt her feelings? What if she hurts herself? She is not even picking my calls¡±, Edward said in frustration, ming himself for all he had said to Ellie. Although he was hurting himself, he still cared for Ellie. He hated seeing Ellie cried or getting hurt. After calling her line few more times with her not picking, he decided to go back to where he had dropped her, hoping to meet her there in good condition. And so, he turned his car around, heading to the destination he had in mind.


    Upon getting there, Ellie was nowhere to be found. He called her several times again but she still didn¡¯t pick up. He searched every corner he could, hoping to see her there but he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°If anything should happen to her and my baby, I will never forgive myself¡±, Edward said with grief, looking worried and disorganized. Since he didn¡¯t see her there, he decided to go home, hoping to see her. He hurriedly rushed back to his car and sat at the driver¡¯s seat, holding onto the diary and he said:


    ¡°I promise to find you¡±.


    He started the car and zoomed off, on his way to Ellie¡¯s ce which he had seen as his home. But what he didn¡¯t know was that, he would never see Ellie again neither would he gets to Ellie¡¯s ce that night. Halfway to Ellie¡¯s ce, a truck driving in full speed crashed into Edward¡¯s car. His car strayed off course and swerved wildly. He tried to regain control of his car, to steer back onto the road but he didn¡¯t have a chance. The car skidded with his tires screeching, and then tumbled.


    In no time, Edward hit his head on the ground and was covered in blood. He was lying lifeless on the floor, holding onto his diary in his hand. Even in such a devastating state, the only thing he could think of was to see Ellie. When a passerby tried to help him by rushing him to the hospital, he kept on muttering:


    ¡°I need to see her. I need to make sure she and my baby are safe. I need to tell her I didn¡¯t mean what I said to her earlier. I really need to see her¡±, he muttered slowly, amidst his pains before everything went nk.


    Ellie on the other hand, had boarded a taxi after she was dropped by Edward. She didn¡¯t me him for all he had said as he knew he had spoken out of anger and annoyance. As she headed home in the taxi, she kept on thinking about her life. She med herself for not telling Edward about her past as soon as possible.


    ¡°If I had told him, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. I was trying to avoid him cutting off ties with me but now, I have finally lose him. How could I have been so stupid? Why did I allow Kevin to deceive me that day? What will happen to my child now? Will he grow up without knowing his father? It is clearly evident that I have betrayed Edward¡¯s trust and that he doesn¡¯t want me anymore. I wonder if he is safe where he is? I wonder what he is doing right now? I hope he isn¡¯t drinking himself to stupor just to ease his pains? I wish I canfort him but how can I when I am his source of sadness? How am I going to live my life without him now?¡±, Ellie had silently thought, while on her way home, shedding tears. She never knew her phone was ringing as it was on silent. She had thought Edward had forsaken her not knowing that he was thinking about her and their child and also looking out for them.


    On getting to her house, she had alighted from the taxi. Just as she got to her doorstep and was trying to open the door, she felt a sharp pain in her heart; as if a part of her heart was being ripped off. She yelled in pain, slowing sitting down by her doorstep and she wondered what could be happening to her. What she didn¡¯t know was that, she felt that pain because Edward had gotten into an ident and he was in pain. Neither of them knew that their hearts had been connected.

 Behind the Mask

    ¡°What was that about? What was Edward talking about? Who exactly are you?¡±, Daniel asked, facing Allison. He had confronted her upon them getting home from the event. He had kept on thinking about Edward¡¯s allegations against Allison on their way home.


    ¡°Could she truly be Molie? Did she actually staged Catherine¡¯s death?¡±, he kept on thinking while stealing nces at her.


    ¡°I ¡­. I ¡­.. can exin¡±, Allison said, stammering as she realized she was about to be caught.


    ¡°Were you scared I wouldn¡¯t ept you if I found out you were the one? Were you scared I would leave you and our son just as I had done before?¡±, gullible Daniel cut in, saving Allison from getting exposed. Realizing it was a perfect umbre for her to hid under, Allison pretended as if she was actually scared of what Daniel had said.


    ¡°Yes, I was. I had thought you would abandon us again just like you did. I didn¡¯t want to cause Edward more pain as he was badly hurt due to the death of his mother. Hence, the reason I hid my son away and denied him of his fatherly love¡±, Molie, also known as Allison said, shedding crocodile tears. She knew the only way to escape being suspected by Daniel was to y the pity card and y along with Daniel


    ¡°That night, when you chose thepany over us, I felt really betrayed and hurt. While on my way back home that night amidst tears, I was attacked by a gang of thugs and it turned out they were sent by Catherine¡¯s father. He med me for Catherine¡¯s death and wished for me to be with her where she was but luckily, I escaped death. After I was able to escape from the hooligans¡¯ grips, I ran home and alongside with my parents and Richard, we ran off to another town. We were living fine in the other town until three monthster, when Catherine¡¯s father found us again and set our house on fire. My parents were burnt to death but I managed to escape with half of my face burnt with Richard in my arms¡±, Allison lied, looking into Daniel¡¯s eyes to see if he was actually falling for her lies. When she realized that she had finally gasped Daniel¡¯s attention and he seemed to be falling for her lies, she continued.


    ¡°While I ran away form the burning house that night with Richard in my arms, I had copsed in front of my new parents who are my foster parents¡¯ car. They decided to help us after seeing us in such a devastating state. Their daughter, who was named Allison had died a week before we met. When I narrated my ordeal to them, they decided to protect me by changing my face and my identity. Therefore, they gave me their dead daughter¡¯s face and her identity. I wanted to tell you who I was the day we met again but the fear of you cutting me off again, made me halt. I was so happy to see you and enjoyed every moment we spent together. I am sorry I lied to you and I have been deceiving you this whole time. I just didn¡¯t want to lose you again¡±, Allison said, crying profusely just to make her acting looked real and make Daniel believe her.


    ¡°I am sorry I made you go through all these. I know I have hurt you and our child a lot in the past. Since that night, I had been trying to reconnect with you and our child. I searched every nook and cranny for you two but you were nowhere to be found. I had thought I had lost you two forever and I have been living my whole life, atoning for the crime Imitted against you. I deeply regret my decision and no day had passed without me thinking about you. I must be so daft to have not realized who you are despite you being around me all these while. I am sorry, my love¡±, Daniel said in a remorseful voice, expressing his feelings and regrets to Molie. He pulled Molie in for a hug to ease her of her cries and pains. Molie took advantage of this and rested her head on Daniel¡¯s shoulders while at the same time, smiling, as she had sessfully cajoled Daniel into believing her.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Now that you two are back in my life, I promise to cherish you and never let go of you again. It¡¯s a promise. Do you believe me?¡±, Daniel asked, making Molie faced him and holding her by her shoulders. Molie  nodded her head in affirmation to what Daniel had asked.


    ¡°Can you call Richard over now? I need to meet him officially as my son. He needs to take his ce as a heir of Lion Fashion Group¡±, Daniel said, feeling eager to meet with Richard.


    ¡°Actually, I do not know his whereabout currently. We had a misunderstanding some weeks ago and since then, she had been nowhere to be found. I had tried calling his line and had frequented his ce countless times but my efforts so far have proved abortive¡±, Molie said in a very low and sad voice, wanting Daniel to feel pity for her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will make my team search for him and have him brought in. I will make sure we unite with our son and live as one big family. Come her¡±, Daniel said, motioning for Molie toe in for a hug. Just as they were in their mood of romance, Daniel¡¯s bodyguard, Bill rushed in, making the two love birds break free.


    ¡°There is an urgent situation I need to report to you, sir¡±, Bill said, with urgency in his voice.


    ¡°Go ahead and speak¡±, Daniel motioned for him to carry on.


    ¡°Young Master Edward was involved in an ident and he is currently at the hospital in a critical condition¡±, Bill reported.


    ¡°What? Daniel eximed with shock in his voice and his face turned pale. Molie on the other hand had smiled, seeing that as an opportunity for Richard to finally take control of Daniel¡¯spany.

 Beneath the Facade

    ¡°Get the car ready¡±, Daniel said, rushing to where his car was with Molie following suite. Daniel was restless throughout his journey to the hospital. Although, he never showed it, he loved Edward so much. The fear of Edward rejecting his love for him had stopped him from showing that he cared about him as Edward kept on ming him for his mother¡¯s death. He felt guilty of Edward¡¯s usation and so, he silently looked out for him with Edward not realizing it.


    When he found out Edward had finally found someone he was in love with, he had silently given them his blessing even before he met Ellie. Him asking Ellie to secure a coboration before she could have Edward all to herself was all a disguise and a pretense, so as not to make Edward notice his affections for him. Allison noticed how tensed and worried Daniel was throughout their journey and she realized that something was off about him; something she was unable to ce her fingers on.


    On getting to the hospital, Daniel quickly rushed in and had met with the nurses whom had told him that Edward was being operated. They had further told him that he was in a critical condition when he was rushed in and there was a need for him to be operated on urgently. Daniel waited in front of the operating room, pacing up and down and silently praying for his son to be well. He was waiting for the doctor toe out of the operating room soon, but which was no doubt not happening anytime soon. While waiting with Bill and Allison, Sophia had rushed in with fake tears, calling Edwards¡¯ name. She had been informed by Jack about what had happened to Edward, hence, the reason she had rushed to the hospital, hoping to gain Edward¡¯s favor.


    ¡°What happened to my husband? Where is he right now? If anything should happen to my husband, what would be our child¡¯s fate? I know all these happened because of that bitch. If anything should happen to him, I am going to strangle her to death with my own hands¡±, Sophia said, yelling and crying out loud, pretending that she was in agony while holding her belly.


    ¡°Stop your drama and keep quiet. Nothing will happen to my son and we all know you are carrying Richard¡¯s child in your belly and not Edward¡¯s. So, stop your drama and it is not as if you actually care¡±, Daniel said to Sophia in a quiet but yet a stern voice, upon seeing through Sophia¡¯s pretense. When Sophia realized she had been caught, she sat down quietly.


    After waiting for three hours, the doctor was finally done operating on Edward. On seeing the doctoring out of the operating room, Daniel quickly rushed to meet him.


    ¡°How is my son now, Doctor?¡±, Daniel asked, before the doctor could say anything.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Lion. Your son had a fracture on his head and had lost a lot of blood before he was finally rushed in here. We had to urgently operate on him. He has passed the critical stage for now but unfortunately, I can¡¯t say when he is going to wake up¡±, the doctor announced, making Daniel frowned as he didn¡¯t understand what the doctor had meant.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±, Daniel asked.


    ¡°I am sorry to say, but he has actually slipped intoa. He is fighting for his life right now. One part of him doesn¡¯t want to live anymore while the other part of him wants to live so badly, as if wanting to meet someone so dear to him. This other part of him seems to be finding it hard to let a special person or special memory go, hence, the reason it is fighting to keep him alive. It is now left to him to decide on which part he would allow to win. We will keep a close watch on him and keep monitoring his progress. If you do not mind, can I be excused?¡±, the doctor asked.


    ¡°Yes, you can. Thank you for your help and time¡±, Daniel said, motioning for the doctor to take his leave.


    ¡°Do you have an idea if he was with someone when the incident happened or was someone brought in with him?¡±, Daniel asked the doctor, after his mind had gone to Ellie as he had seen them leaving together.


    ¡°No, he was actually brought in alone but as for if someone was with him, I think the person who brought him in would be the best position to answer that. I will tell him to meet with you right away¡±, the doctor who had halted in his steps upon hearing Daniel¡¯s question answered, after which he left.


    ¡°Even on his deathbed, he is still crazily in love with her? Despite her hurting him, he is still going to choose her?¡±, angry Sophia, who had heard what the doctor had said, thought while at the same time, smirking.


    Edward was moved to a private room. As Daniel saw him lying lifeless on the bed with his head bandaged, his heart ached. The only way he could atone for the crime he hadmitted against him mother was to make him live well and happy but he seemed to have failed in doing that. He sat beside his bed, holding his hand in his, praying to God to make him hale and hearty. He kept on thinking about the fights they had had and he realized that he hadn¡¯t been the best father to him so far, making him feel sorry towards him. Guilt was hitched on his face and which Allison seemed to have taken notice of. Allison had started bing jealous as she felt Daniel was suppose to be showcasing this care, towards Richard.


    Not long afterwards, a knock was heard on the door and it was Bill who had entered after being given the permission to. He hade along with the man who rushed Edward to the hospital.


    ¡°Thank you so much. I heard you are the one who saved my son¡¯s life by rushing him to the hospital¡±, Daniel said, showing his gratitude to the man.


    ¡°No need to thank me. I only did a humanitarian work¡±, the man, replied.


    ¡°Did you by any chance see anyone with him in the car? Was there anyone else involved in the car ident?¡±, Daniel asked, getting worried about Ellie.


    ¡°Someone? No, I didn¡¯t see anyone in the car except from him¡±, the man said, squeezing his face and trying to   make sure he was saying the right thing by trying to remember clearly if he had seen any other person with him.


    ¡°Thank you, you may leave. I will send my token of gratitude to you¡±, Daniel said, moving back to face Edward.


    As the man was about to leave, he remembered something which made him turned back.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°But I remember him saying he had to meet with someone. He kept on mentioning the name ¡°Ellie¡± with a diary held in his hand, throughout our journey to the hospital before he finally cked out.


    ¡°Do you know where the diary is? Do you have it with you right now?¡±, Sophia, who had been sitting down and listening, quickly jumped up to meet the man where he was. The man seemed surprised and suspicious of Sophia as she never said anything until he made mention of the diary.


    ¡°I think I know where I had dropped it. Let me go get it¡±, the man said, heading out to get the diary, leaving Sophia and the rest waiting, but he never came back.


    Throughout that night, Daniel stayed beside Edward, hoping he would wake up soon.

 Shattered Promises

    Ellie had managed to get herself into the house after she felt a sharp pain in her heart that night and she had copsed on the floor. She managed to make her way to her couch andid on it in a helpless and devastating state. She had be a shadow of herself. Her eyelids had be dark and her eyes were swollen. Sheid helplessly on the couch, looking at the ceiling with a nk mind. She was too weak to the extent that she was unable to think and when she finally thought, she had thought about where Edward was and in what state he was.


    She was worried that Edward might be somewhere hurting himself while at the same time, ming herself for hurting him so badly. She was extremely worried and restless and when she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Edward hurting himself, she decided to check up on him by calling his line. As soon as she unlocked her phone, she had seen several missed calls from Edward and which made her heart skipped. She wondered why Edward had called.


    ¡°Has he forgiven me already? Is he in danger? Is anything wrong with him?¡±, these question were running through Ellie¡¯s mind with no one to answer them. To get the answers to her questions, she decided to call Edward and which she did. As she dialed the line and it began to ring, she silently prayed to God for Edward to pick her calls but it seems like God didn¡¯t listen to her prayers as Edward didn¡¯t answer her calls. What Ellie didn¡¯t know was that, Edward¡¯s phone was in Sophia¡¯s hands. After Edward had been ced in the private room, his possessions recovered from his wrecked car were handed over to Sophia, part of which, included Edward¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Bitch!!!! You are still after him after making him go intoa? Wow, your confidence is top-notch¡±, Sophia had said, clenching her fist upon seeing Edward¡¯s phone rung and it was no other than Ellie on the line. She decided to ignore her calls and when Ellie wouldn¡¯t stop calling, she decided to pick. Ellie on the other hand was happy that Edward had picked her call and immediately, started to speak.


    ¡°Hi, Edward. Where are you? I am so sorry I have hurt you so badly. I didn¡¯t mean to. I wanted to tell you about my past but I was scared of how you would react. I didn¡¯t want to lose you. I never knew it woulde to this. I didn¡¯t mean to sleep with him. He lured me to the hotel and raped me. Believe me, this child is yours. I know I have betrayed your trust, but for the sake of our child, please forgive me¡±, Ellie said, with tears rolling down her cheeks and her holding her hurting heart, pleading for Edward¡¯s forgiveness. She expected a response but she never got any and when she didn¡¯t get any, she decided to carry on with her pleading, thinking Edward was still angry with her, hence, the reason he didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°I know you are really angry with me but please talk to me. Your silence is killing me. My heart is bleeding and hurting right now. I am on my knees pleading with you to forgive me. For the sake of our child, please forgive me this once¡±, Ellie said amidst her tears, trying to make Edward feel her pains. Sophia who was on the other end was enjoying the moment. as she derived pleasure from hearing that Ellie¡¯s heart was hurting and that she was in pain. When she couldn¡¯t contain her joy of seeing Ellie in agony, she burst intoughter.


    ¡°Your heart is aching? You are in pains? Do you now understand what I went through and the pains I had felt seeing my husband in another woman¡¯s arms?¡±, Sophia asked in a mockery voice.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why are you with his phone?¡±, Ellie, who was surprised on hearing Sophia¡¯s voice. managed to ask in a voice which was that of agony.


    ¡°Why am I with his phone? Are you really that dumb to process what is currently going on? Since you im not to know why I am with his phone, I will dly tell you. I have his phone in my hands because he is right here with me, in the shower to be precise, after having a nice time together¡±, Sophia said, with the main aim of tormenting Ellie.


    ¡°No, that can¡¯t be. He can never do that to me. He is not that type of man¡±, Ellie responded, shaking her head, finding it hard to believe what Sophia had said.


    ¡°My darling, stop being in denial. You know that¡¯s the truth and it is the pure truth. You do not have to be clingy. Just let him go of him as he has already let go of you. You need to wake up to reality. He had already stopped our divorce process and he has promised to renew our wedding vows. If you like, you can attend. Oh my bad!!! I don¡¯t think you will be able to do that as you will be in prison by then. You have been reported to the police for the murder of Kevin and guess who did? My darling husband and your dear lover did. The police will be at your doorstep tomorrow morning. You still have few hours before then to run away if you want to. Forget you ever met Edward as he already has. He told me you were just his sex toy and now that he is done using you, he is ready to trash you out¡±, Sophia said,ughing hysterically.


    ¡°No, no, no!! He ¡­ he can¡¯t say that. He can never call me that. He loves me. He told me he loves me. He can¡¯t do that to our child¡±, Ellie said, gasping for breath, finding it difficult to breathe as she felt she was in a dark and enclosed ce, with no air to breath in.


    ¡°I know it is hard to believe but you just have to do so and let go. Sometimes, you have to let go of the person you love the most. I know you are finding it difficult to believe that we are together. I will send a picture of him taking a shower and send it to you. Do take heart. Till then¡±, Sophia said, ready to hang up on Ellie.


    ¡°Wait. Can you give him the phone and let him say all these things to me? I need to hear it directly from him¡±, Ellie said in a very low and weak voice, pleading for Sophia to pass the phone onto Edward.


    ¡°You still do not get it? He fucking doesn¡¯t want to speak with you!!!!!¡±, Sophia said in an enraged voice, hanging up on Ellie. Even after hanging up, Ellie never believed Sophia as she wanted to hear it directly from Edward. Since he wouldn¡¯t speak with him, she decided to find out if he was actually the one who told Sophia all that she had said. She messaged Edward, waiting for him to respond. Edward had a special way of responding to her texts. He do call her ¡°Mon Coeur¡± which is a French word that means ¡°My Heart¡±. He do start his texts to her my writing, ¡°Mon Coeur¡±.


    Ellie kept on waiting for a response and when the response finally came, it was just as she had expected.


    ¡°I will like for you not to get in touch with me again. Just like you had heard from Sophia, our divorce has been cancelled and I will be renewing my marital vows with her. You are just my sex toy which I am tired of using. I hope you get lost and never appear in front of me again. As for the baby, abort it. I do not need a child from a stripper!!!!!¡±, this was the content of the message. Upon checking the content of the text well, she realized that the sender had not put ¡°Mon Coeur¡±, which was unlike Edward. This made Ellie ascertain the fact that it was Sophia that was behind everything.


    When she had rxed her mind that everything would be fine and that Edward woulde back to her, another message came in from Edward and it was after reading this message she realized that, her fear had be a reality.


    ¡°I intentionally did not put ¡°Mon Coeur¡± because you do not have any ce in my heart again and I do not want to have anything to do with you and your child¡±, Ellie read, making her world came crashing around her. Tears streamed across her face as she remembered what had just transpired. She couldn¡¯t believe any of what she had read. She felt like she was dreaming and she silently prayed to wake up from her dream. The future she had envisioned with Edward felt nk, and she felt like she was at the end of the road. Just as she was still grieving, her phone chimed and it was a message from Sophia. She had sent a picture of her in Edward¡¯s arms, making Ellie¡¯s heart, ached the more.


    Sophia on the other hand was happy that she had sessfully made Ellie believe that it was Edward she was chatting with. She had sent the first message before she realized Edward had a way of replying her texts, after having gone through their chats. To cover up for herpses, she had sent the second text, leaving Elle with no doubt that the texts were from Edward. To add to her pain, she had sent a former picture of her and Edward together to Ellie, thereby adding to her wound.

 Forgotten And Forsaken

    ¡°Carry on with the n as we had discussed. Make sure to report to the police tonight¡±, Sophia said, instructing Jack on the phone that night, after she had hung up Ellie.


    ¡°This is just the beginning of your torment. I will make sure you spend the rest of your life in prison. That¡¯s the only way I can keep Edward and make him mine forever¡±, Sophia said smiling, after she had finished her discussion with Jack.


    With her grief overtaking her, Ellie sat immobile on the side of her bed, the room around her a haze. Her once brilliant eyes, now bloodshot and dull, gazed off into the distance as though trying to catch a glimpse of the life she had known. Her face was gentle and delicate, the traces of grief deep in it, her cheeks tarnished by innumerable tears.


    Her disheveled and twisted hair, which she used to take great pride in, now hung limply around her face, representing the turmoil inside her thoughts. She appeared to have lost the vivid energy that formerly radiated from her, leaving behind a pale, spectral version of herself. Her lips, parched and parched from hours of crying, quivered violently as she tried to contain another flood of tears.


    She was alone in the room, and the only sound disturbing the eerie calm was her asional trembling breath. With pain and treachery weighing her down, her shoulders sagged forward. Her formerly expressive and beautiful hands were now lifeless in herp, fingers twitching ufortably as though trying to grasp something solid. Her emotions were boiling so fiercely that she appeared nearly too weak to handle them. Her broken dreams and the love that eluded her were painfully brought back to memory with every heartbeat.


    Her spirit seemed irreversibly damaged; it had previously been so strong and full of optimism. Her world¡¯s brilliant hues had faded to a dull gray, and the future she had previously looked forward to felt like a far-off dream. Alone to navigate the rubble of her broken existence, she was a woman adrift in a sea of grief, abandoned by the one person she had trusted with her heart.


    ¡°He promised to stay with me no matter what. He promised to share my burdens with me. How could he have told me to abort our child? How could he?¡±, Ellie yelled with the little strength left in her. She remembered the day she and Edward had gotten married, she remembered his vows as it kept on ringing in her head.


    ¡°Ellie, I knew you were the one who would bring my life topletion the moment Iid eyes on you. I¡¯m not just standing here taking your hand in marriage; I¡¯m also promising you my undying love. I promise to be your best friend, your steadfast ally, and your constantpanion. I pledge to support you at your highs and lows, to rejoice in every victory, no matter how tiny, and to share in your pleasures and sorrows. I promise to love you unconditionally, to always treat you with dignity and respect, and to treasure each day that we have together. I promise to be a constant source of support, a shoulder to weep on, and a rock you can rely on. I give you my heart, my soul, and everything I am, Ellie, with this ring, both now and forever¡±, these were his promises that day, Ellie had thought.


    ¡°He promised to love me unconditionally. He promised me forever. He promised to share in my pleasures and sorrows and always be a constant source of support to me. Why has he forsaken me now?¡¯, Ellie said, crying with no one to console her. She looked at their wedding ring lying beautifully on her finger and it seemed to be mocking her for being so dumb. She had thought her life would change for better after meeting with Edward but she never knew the reverse would be the case.


    That night, she had thought there was no reason for her to live anymore and had wanted to poison herself. As she held the poison in her hand, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to force it down her throat after thinking about her child. And with that, she dropped the bottle on the floor, holding her belly and crying her heart out. Sheid on the floor in a devastating state, not knowing what awaited her. Sophia had told her she had been reported to the police. She didn¡¯t know whether to take to her heels before the police arrives or to just sit still, without doing anything. Eventually, she went for thetter and decided to face squarely, what wasing for her the next day.


    Her mind trailed back to her past and she was so full of regrets for the steps she had taken in the past.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t saved him that night, this wouldn¡¯t be happening to me. If I had left him to die and ignored him that night, I will be with Edward right now, living happily. Why did I save him? Just why?¡±, Ellie said with regrets, crying herself to stupor. She thought about the night she met Kevin and she had thought he was an angel not knowing he was a devil in disguise of an angel. He had pretended to be a nice fellow and had lured her into getting married to him. It was after their wedding she realized how devilish he was.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She remembered the day he had shoved her head in a bucket full of icy water, the surface bubbled violently as she struggled to break free. How he had extort her of her money and how he had made her sleep with different men just in exchange for money.


    She recounted the day she said ¡°I do¡± to Kevin. The day which was, is and will forever be the worst day of her life. The day she became a shadow of herself and her life was thrown into a turmoil.

 The Beginning of Her Turmoil

    She was just a 17-year-old girl, shuffling between three part-time jobs and, at the same time, working as a sketch artist for a designer. She was doing all this to fend for herself and gather money to further her education. She was about to enter college when her mother died. She witnessed her mother burn to death in a zing fire while trying to save her. Since the death of her mother, she had been on the run, fleeing her hometown to a ce where she knew nobody, just to escape the people who had killed her mother.


    She didn¡¯t allow her mother¡¯s sudden death to hinder her from achieving her goals, so she worked tirelessly, jumping from one part-time job to another. Her life hadn¡¯t been perfect since her mother died, but she was still managing to pull through. Her daily routine involved leaving home as early as 7 a. m., heading to the designer¡¯s store to make sketches in exchange for money, then heading to the coffee shop for her shift. Afterward, she would go to the local kitchen to help wash dishes. Lastly, she would work at the convenience store before heading home after her night shift. This cycle repeated every day, and she had be used to it.


    One night, while heading back home, she encountered the man who made her a shadow of herself and turned her life into turmoil. She was walking home along the dark valley that night, thinking about how her day went, with her mind trailing back to her deceased mother. She missed her mother a lot, and whenever she did, she ended up curling herself up in a corner of her mini room and crying herself to sleep. That night, as she remembered her while walking back home, she tried topose herself and not shed tears, but she couldn¡¯t hold them back. She kept ming herself for her mother¡¯s death, thinking that if her mother hadn¡¯t tried to save her that day, she wouldn¡¯t have died in the fire. As she walked alone along the dark valley, her legs felt too heavy to carry as memories of the night her mother died kept rushing to her. She could remember the pain in her mother¡¯s eyes and thest words she said to her: ¡°Run. Run away as fast as you can and never look back.¡± These were herst words before she got engulfed in the fire.


    Ellie looked around and found a corner where she hid herself, crying as much as she could. She didn¡¯t want to cry in front of her grandmother as it always made her feel sad. The grandmother was the one who took her in and cared for her when she arrived in the city and was wandering around. Although they were not blood-rted, they treated each other as family. They relied on each other as the grandmother, too, had no family. Her son, daughter-inw, and their child had died in a car ident, leaving her without any family.


    The moaning sound of someone crying in pain made Ellie wipe her tears and wonder where the sound wasing from. The sound seemed to being from a ce close to her, and with the remnants of countless tears staining her cheeks, she set out in search of the person groaning in pain. After taking a few steps away from where she was standing, she saw a guy who seemed to be older than her lying on the floor, gasping for breath. His chest heaved violently with each attempt to draw in air, but the effort only seemed to make it harder. His eyes were wide with panic, and his lips were turning a frightening shade of blue. She was scared of the sight in front of her and decided to take to her heels, but the pleading voice of the guy made her halt.


    ¡°Ple¡­ Plea¡­ Please¡­ help¡­ me,¡± he managed to say, finding it difficult to breathe. His pleading voice and the devastating state he was in made Ellie change her mind and decide to help the guy in desperate need.


    ¡°What happened to you? Are you fine?¡± Ellie asked, kneeling close to him, trying to find out what was wrong. She noticed his lips moving, showing that he was trying to pass a message to Ellie, but she could barely hear him. She decided to lean in and move her ear close to his mouth.


    ¡°In¡­ ha¡­ ler,¡± she heard him say, and after piecing the scattered letters together, she realized what he meant.


    ¡°Hang in there. I will be back soon. Just think about the people you love the most and never give up. I will be right back,¡± Ellie said, letting go of his hand she was holding and hurriedly ran as fast as she could to a nearby pharmacy to buy what he needed to save his life. As she ran back to him with the inhaler in her hand, all she could think about was saving him. Although he was just a stranger and someone she hadn¡¯te across before, she didn¡¯t want him to die. She didn¡¯t want another person to die on her as she hadn¡¯t gotten over the guilt of her mother¡¯s death.


    She got back to him just in time and hurriedly knelt beside him.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Can you hear me?¡± she asked, her voice steady and reassuring. The guy slowly nodded his head weakly, his eyes locking onto hers as if she were his lifeline.


    ¡°Okay, just trust me. We are going to get through this,¡± Ellie said reassuringly.


    ¡°I am going to help you use your inhaler now,¡± Ellie said, positioning the inhaler properly in his mouth.


    ¡°On the count of three, I want you to take a deep breath. Is that understood?¡± Ellie asked, wanting to confirm if the guy was still with her. He nodded his head in confirmation. As the medication was administered, he tried to inhale deeply, his body trembling with the effort. This process was repeated several times until Ellie noticed that the color had begun to return to his lips and his breathing, though stillbored, became less frantic. He was lying weakly on the floor and couldn¡¯t move his fingers.


    Just when Ellie thought the storm was over and he had escaped the danger stage, his breathing became rough and rapid. He was breathing heavily as if trying to make each breath escape with force. This scared Ellie, who held him and tapped him to ensure he was safe.


    ¡°Hello, are you fine? Are you sure you are okay? You are scaring me,¡± Ellie asked in distress, not minding whether he actually heard her or not. In the process of making sure he was okay and trying to save him, he took a long heavy breath and then stopped breathing, which made Ellie fret.


    ¡°Excuse me? Are you still with me?¡± Ellie asked, shaking him in fear, but she got no response nor reaction from him. Ellie became tense and unsettled. She thought he might have fallen into a deep sleep, but when she ced her hand on his nose and didn¡¯t feel any breath, her fear began to haunt her.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t do this to me. Do not die on me. Please¡­¡± Ellie kept saying while she shook him with tears rolling down her face, finding it hard to believe that another person had died on her!

 A Night in the Emergency Ward

    She was in a confused state and didn¡¯t know what to do. Eventually, she decided to seek assistance and rushed the lifeless body to a nearby hospital. Upon arriving at the hospital, he was rushed to the emergency ward where the doctor began to examine him.


    There was a continual, urgent hum in the emergency department, a cacophony of sounds mixing together in a frenzy of activity. The room is harshly and clinically lit by fluorescent lights, which give every nook and cranny an upromising re. With experienced precision, nurses in multicolored scrubs raced quickly between beds, their faces fixed in determined attitudes as they checked vital signs, adjusted IVs, andforted patients.


    The intense chats between doctors and nurses were punctuated by the continuous beeping of cardiac monitors. The sporadic rm re, indicating a critically ill patient, brought an abrupt eleration of the already hectic pace. As they were pushed quickly around the linoleum floors, medical carts filled with supplies ttered and their contents jangled with every bump.


    Patientsy on stretchers and in areas with curtains drawn; some were writhing in agony, while others were motionless, their expressions belying weariness or nervousness. Family members gathered around, their faces furrowed with fear and worry, whispering to one another or raising frantic inquiries. There was a strong fragrance of antiseptic in the air, slightly mixed with perspiration and nervousness.


    White-coated doctors made their way from patient to patient in deliberate, rapid steps. Their authoritative,posed voices guided the care process by giving directives and conferring with other professionals. The sound of paramedics arriving with a new patient, their stretcher wheels squeaking as they sped through the automatic doors, or the asional cry for help broke the hum of activity. Ellie was so immersed in the things happening in her surrounding that she almost forgot the reason she was there.


    ¡°What happened to him before he cked out?¡± the doctor, still checking him to determine the issue, asked Ellie, who was lost in her own world of thought and seemed to have been brought back to life by the doctor¡¯s voice.


    ¡°He¡­ He had an attack. He had an asthma attack,¡± Ellie managed to say with a shaky voice.


    ¡°What then happened?¡± the doctor asked, facing Ellie.


    ¡°I administered an inhaler on him, and he was getting better until he started finding it difficult to breathe again before he cked out,¡± Ellie answered, getting scared.


    ¡°Who are you to him? Are you his sister?¡± the doctor suspiciously asked, narrowing his eyes at Ellie.


    ¡°No, I am not,¡± Ellie responded.


    ¡°Then you must be his girlfriend?¡± he asked, making Ellie feel ufortable.


    ¡°No, I am not,¡± Ellie responded, but the doctor seemed not to believe her.


    ¡°OK. What¡¯s his name then?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I have no idea. I do not know him. I just helped him out,¡± Ellie responded, frustrated by the doctor¡¯s questions, which she deemed unprofessional.


    ¡°You can wait at the reception while we attend to him,¡± the doctor finally said, dismissing Ellie when he noticed she was getting ufortable.


    ¡°ce him on a nebulizer and also administer ipratropium bromide. Let¡¯s watch him for some hours and see if he wakes up,¡± the doctor said to the nurse after observing him for a while. The doctor headed out, with the nurse writing down the prescription given by the doctor.


    Ellie, who was waiting at the reception and pacing up and down, made her way toward the doctor upon seeing himing her way.


    ¡°How is he, doctor? Is everything okay with him?¡± Ellie asked, with the doctor shocked at how worried she was about a stranger.


    ¡°Why are you not saying anything? Is he dead? Have I killed him? What have I done? I shouldn¡¯t have administered the inhaler myself. I should have brought him straight to the hospital,¡± shemented, with tears streaming down her cheeks and guilt etched on her face. She thought the guy had died because the doctor didn¡¯t respond when she asked how he was faring. This sight made the doctor burst intoughter as he found her cute and childish.


    ¡°You are one funny girl, I must say, and you seem to care about everyone atrge. For you to be worried about someone you barely know shows that you have a good heart. It is all thanks to you that he is alive. If not for the first aid treatment you administered, he would have given up the ghost. Anyways, he is going to be fine. He has been ced on drugs, and hopefully, he will wake up soon. You can find a way to get in touch with his family once he wakes up. In the meantime, notify your parents about your whereabouts, so they don¡¯t get worried. You wouldn¡¯t like seeing flyers of you iming that you are missing, would you?¡± the doctor said,ughing. This also made Ellie smile.


    ¡°Thank you for your help, doctor. I really appreciate it,¡± Ellie said, bowing her head as a way of showing her gratitude toward the doctor.


    ¡°You are wee. Get some rest,¡± the doctor said, patting Ellie¡¯s head, which made her giggle.


    As soon as the doctor disappeared from her sight, she took her phone and dialed her grandma¡¯s number. She knew her grandma would be worried already as it was high time for her to be home.


    ¡°Hello, Granny,¡± Ellie said when her grandma picked up the call.


    ¡°Hello, Ellie. Where are you? You got me worried. Where are you right now?¡± she asked, with concern in her voice.


    ¡°I am sorry I didn¡¯t get in touch with you on time. I am actually at the hospital,¡± Ellie responded.


    ¡°Hospital? What are you doing there? Did you get hurt? You know what? Send me the address, and I will be on my way now,¡± her granny said, with anxiety in her voice.


    ¡°Calm down, Granny. I am fine. I actually brought a sick person in,¡± Ellie exined.


    ¡°A sick person? Is it someone I know?¡± Granny asked, now less worried.


    ¡°Not someone you know. I just met him on my way home, lying lifeless on the floor and seeking help. I had to rush him to the hospital to save his life,¡± Ellie further exined.


    ¡°That¡¯s good of you. Have you gotten in touch with his rtives?¡± Granny asked.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. He hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Once he does, I will make him get in touch with his rtives, after which I will be heading home,¡± Ellie said.


    ¡°Okay. Make sure you do not stay too long. Or do you want me toe pick you up?¡± Granny asked, showing her concern.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to, Granny. I will be just fine,¡± Ellie said, smiling, realizing how much her granny cared about her.


    ¡°Okay, then. I will be expecting you. Stay safe,¡± Granny said, hanging up.


    The guy, whose name was still unknown, had been assigned a bed. Ellie stayed by his bed that night, expecting him to wake up as soon as possible so she could head home, but he never did. Ellie took her time to observe his features and realized how handsome he looked even while sleeping. While waiting for him to wake up, Ellie didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep as she was tired and exhausted.


    The granny, on the other hand, was worried as it was past midnight and Ellie was still nowhere to be seen. She called Ellie¡¯s phone several times, but Ellie, who had dozed off, didn¡¯t pick up, making her granny more worried. She didn¡¯t know the hospital Ellie was at, so she couldn¡¯t go in search of her. She waited at the bus station, hoping Ellie was on her way home already, but she never saw her. She headed back home, scared and worried. That night, she couldn¡¯t sleep, as she was scared of losing the only family she had left.

 Unexpected Bond

    Early the following morning, Granny called Ellie¡¯s line again, but Ellie still didn¡¯t pick up. Granny didn¡¯t know what to do or what had happened to Ellie, but she decided to keep calling, hoping Ellie would eventually answer.


    Ellie, on the other hand, was still sleeping peacefully, her head resting on her folded arms on the guy¡¯s bed. As the guy¡¯s eyes flickered open and the harsh light of the hospital room came into focus, he slowly came back to awareness. The air smelled of antiseptic, but his gaze was immediately drawn to the figure beside his bed. In the silent room, a youngdy was hunched down in a chair, her head supported by her folded arms, her breathing calm and steady.


    Despite his difort, he couldn¡¯t help but notice her face¡¯s exquisite features as she slept. Her hair framed her face, falling softly across her cheek and entuating her natural beauty. Her long, ckshes cast gentle shadows on her cheeks, and her slightly parted lips added a touch of vulnerability to her calm face.


    Even in rest, her brows showed a tinge of concern and tiredness, which he found admirable. The soft glow of the bedsidemp made her skin appear almost ethereal. She exuded strength while still appearing delicate, enhancing the power of her presence. His eyes slid down to her hands resting on the edge of his bed, loosely clenched together. Even though they were small and fragile, he could see the subtle calluses on her fingertips-markers of a well-lived existence.


    He watched her for a while longer, feeling both curious and grateful. Who was this bravedy who had stayed by his side? Why had shee to him when he needed her? Though he had many questions, for now, he was content to simply watch her beautiful face. He felt a peculiarfort in herpany.


    The chiming sound of a cellphone disrupted the guy¡¯s moment of admiring Ellie¡¯s beauty. He searched around for the phone and, upon seeing it, picked up the call. He hadn¡¯t intended to answer, but when the caller kept trying, he decided to pick up.


    ¡°Hello¡­¡± he began, but he couldn¡¯t finish as he was cut off by the caller.


    ¡°Ellie, what happened? Why haven¡¯t you been picking up my calls? You got me scared. I thought something had happened to you. I waited for you toe home yesterday, but you didn¡¯t. Where exactly are you? Are you still at the hospital?¡± Granny asked, her voice filled with concern.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°This is not Ellie,¡± the guy said.


    ¡°What? Has my granddaughter been kidnapped?¡± Granny asked, her voice filled with fear upon hearing a man¡¯s voice. This made the guyugh, but he dared notugh loudly, not wanting to offend Granny.


    ¡°No, she hasn¡¯t been kidnapped. Actually, she saved my lifest night. It¡¯s all thanks to her that I am alive now,¡± he exined.


    ¡°So, you are the guy she said she saved yesterday? Are you saying she slept at the hospital overnight?¡± Granny asked.


    ¡°Yes, she did. She is currently sleeping, and she seems very tired. She had a stressful night, I must say,¡± the guy said, looking at Ellie, who was sleeping peacefully. Memories of how she had run helter-skelter the previous night to save his life came rushing back to him.


    ¡°A stressful night? What did you do to my grandchild? Did you take advantage of her?¡± Granny asked, misunderstanding his words.


    ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not what I meant. I¡­¡± he tried to exin, but Granny wouldn¡¯t let him finish.


    ¡°You know what? Which hospital are you at? I am heading over there now!¡± Granny said.


    ¡°Hope Hospital,¡± he responded, and Granny immediately hung up on him.


    ¡°Wow! What a hot-tempered granny,¡± he said, dropping the phone. He moved close to Ellie, who was still sleeping, and gently moved her hair, which was curled in waves, away from her face, revealing her beauty. Just as he did this, Ellie jolted awake, making him scared. He hurriedly sat back on the bed, pretending he had just woken up. He watched as Ellie stretched, making him giggle. When their eyes met, Ellie, d to see him hale and hearty, jumped to give him a hug.


    ¡°Thank you for being alive. Thank you for not dying on me,¡± Ellie said, smiling, with a tear rolling down her cheek. He was surprised by her actions and wondered how someone could care so much about a stranger. After letting go of him, he just stood still, observing her every movement.


    ¡°Are you deaf and mute? Can you talk? Don¡¯t you know how to be appreciative towards someone?¡± Ellie yelled, noticing he hadn¡¯t responded.


    ¡°I am sorry. Thank you for saving my life yesterday. If not for you, I wouldn¡¯t be alive right now,¡± he said sincerely.


    ¡°Is that all you have to say? I made my grandma and my bed miss mest night just because of you. Don¡¯t you think I deserve a gift?¡± she said, pouting proudly. The sight of her pouting made himugh, finding her childish.


    ¡°Did you justugh at me?¡± Ellie asked, seeing himugh.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I dare not,¡± he said, trying to stop himself fromughing.


    ¡°It better be so,¡± she responded, rolling her eyes.


    ¡°Before I forget, your grandma called,¡± he said, making Ellie¡¯s eyes widen.


    ¡°She did? I hope you didn¡¯t pick up the call. Where is my cellphone?¡± Ellie asked, looking around.


    ¡°There it is, but actually, I did pick up, and she is currently on her way here,¡± he said, pointing at her phone.


    ¡°You did what? You know what? Let¡¯s get you discharged,¡± Ellie said suddenly.


    ¡°But I am not better yet. Why do I have to go home now?¡± he asked, curious.


    ¡°Because she must not meet us here. Hurry and get up,¡± Ellie said, urging him to get dressed so she could get him discharged. He noticed she seemed scared of her granny, which made himugh. She hurriedly left the room to process his discharge after instructing him to get dressed.


    As soon as she got to the reception, she saw her granny from afar and tried to avoid her by hiding, but it was toote; Granny had seen her. Pretending she hadn¡¯t seen her earlier, she walked up to her, holding her hand.


    ¡°Granny, what are you doing here?¡± she asked, faking a smile.


    ¡°I will deal with youter. Take me to the guy who dared to take advantage of my granddaughter,¡± Granny said sternly, leaving Ellie confused.


    ¡°What? Took advantage of me? What do you mean by that?¡± Ellie asked, confused.


    ¡°Do not question me. Take me to that guy right now,¡± Granny said, yelling.


    Ellie, still in the dark, led her granny to the room. Granny, thinking she was going to confront the man who had harmed her granddaughter, was determined to give him a piece of her mind. But upon entering the room and setting eyes on the guy in question, her face turned pale, as if she had seen a ghost.


    ¡°Kevin?¡± she called, her handbag falling from her hand.

 Heartfelt Reunion

    ¡°You know him?¡± Ellie asked, confused, wondering how her grandmother knew him. It was when Granny called his name that Ellie learnt his name was Kevin.


    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Granny responded in a low voice, walking up to Kevin, who was sitting on the bed.


    ¡°Where have you been all this time? I searched everywhere for you and your sister, but you both were nowhere to be found. I¡¯m sorry I let go of you both that day; I shouldn¡¯t have,¡± Granny said, touching his face, with sadness written all over her face. She observed Kevin and noticed that he was dressed in clothes that could almost be mistaken for rags. His hair looked rough and dirty, and he looked very unkempt. He was so thin that it was evident he had not been eating well. His state was devastating, making Granny tear up.


    ¡°If not for me and my family, you wouldn¡¯t have ended up this way. It¡¯s my fault this has happened to you and your sister. If I had raised my son properly, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. I¡¯m sorry for all the pain we have caused you. I¡¯m sorry. Please, forgive us,¡± Granny said, pping her hands together while pleading for Kevin¡¯s forgiveness, with tears in her eyes. Ellie had never seen her grandmother in such a state before, which made her wondered about the rtionship between the duo.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, granny. You raised your son well. If my father hadn¡¯t gotten drunk that night, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. It was destined to be so. You don¡¯t have to beat yourself up so hard. You don¡¯t have to feel guilty for something my parents were partially responsible for. It¡¯s okay, granny,¡± Kevin said, pulling her in for a hug and patting her back to stop her from crying. This scene made Ellie realize that the two hade a long way. She looked at Kevin and saw he was more mature than his age, which made Ellie developed a liking for him. She observed how calm he was while handling the situation.


    While looking at him, she noticed some of his features she hadn¡¯t seen the night before. It was impossible to ignore the striking handsomeness that belied his tattered attire. His garments were ragged and torn, the edges frayed, and patches hastily sewn over holes. Still, his inherent charm was evident. He possessed a face that was practically sculpted with a strong, defined jawline and high cheekbones. His eyes shone with abination of resilience and intelligence; they were a rich, alluring blue.


    His untamed and disheveled dark hair contributed to his rugged charm by nicely framing his face. His jaw was covered in a light stubble that gave him a roguish yet alluring appearance. He carried himself with a certain grace and confidence, even in his tattered clothes.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Despite the obvious struggles he had endured, there was a certain softness in his expression and a glint of kindness in his eyes. The smudges of dirt on his skin only entuated the smoothness of hisplexion. He brushed a stray lock of hair from his face with one of his hands while the other was wrapped around Granny¡¯s. His hands were calloused from hard work, making Ellie feel pity for him.


    ¡°Where is your sister now?¡± Granny asked, facing Kevin, who had let go of her. It was Granny¡¯s voice that brought Ellie out of her thoughts.


    ¡°She¡¯s in school. I do drop her off whenever I am going to work and my friend helps pick her up after school,¡± he exined.


    ¡°Can I see her?¡± Granny asked, unsure of Kevin¡¯s response.


    ¡°Yes, you can,¡± he responded. While in the middle of their discussion, the doctor came in and, after checking Kevin¡¯s vitals and his condition, he rmended for his discharge to be processed as he was fit enough. Granny paid the hospital bill, and even when Kevin volunteered to settle it, she didn¡¯t agree. After everything was done, Granny headed to the exit, holding Kevin¡¯s hand with Ellie trailing behind. This scene of Granny caring for someone else made Ellie slightly jealous, making her rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Where are you heading to now?¡± Granny asked Kevin as they exited the hospital.


    ¡°I have to go to work now. I didn¡¯t inform my boss I would bete,¡± he responded.


    ¡°Where do you work?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I work at a construction site,¡± he responded.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you¡¯re going through all this. Can you take the day off and let me cook a meal for you?¡± Granny asked, seeing how rough Kevin¡¯s hands were. She also noticed he was starving, which is why she suggested it. Kevin, who hadn¡¯t eaten at all the previous day and whose belly had begun to growl, nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Should we pick Ca up from school before heading home?¡± Granny asked, and after Kevin agreed, they headed to her school in a taxi.


    On arriving at Ca¡¯s school, the scene before them was heartbreaking. Ca was being bullied by her ssmates.


    ¡°Hey, blind girl. What¡¯s the point ofing to school when you can¡¯t see? Who would employ you if you eventually finish school? How does your brother even pay your fees? I heard he works at a construction site,¡± a boy mockingly said, making the other ssmatesughed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about my brother like that!¡± Ca yelled in retaliation. The boy was surprised at Ca¡¯s retaliation as she had never spoken back to him before.


    ¡°Wow!! You are talking back at me now? Do you have a death wish?¡±, the boy angrily said, kicking the table with violence, which made Ca shivered.


    ¡°And what if I do? What are you going to do? Your precious brother isn¡¯t here to save you now,¡± the boy said, tapping Ca on the head. Hearing this, Kevin clenched his fist, ready to defend his sister, but before he could move, Granny had already moved to the scene and smacked the boy on the head.


    ¡°Who are you to bully my grandchild? You know what? I want to see the principal!¡± Granny said aloud, leaving everyone shocked.


    ¡°Grandchild?¡± Ellie eximed.

 Forging Family Ties

    Granny, with the help of the teacher, was led to the principal¡¯s office alongside Kevin, Ca and Ellie. After several pleas and apologies, granny who had requested for the boy to be expelled for bullying her granddaughter,ter let go of her grudge. But before she left the school premises, she made the boy apologize to Ca in front of the students he had disrespected her. She also made sure both the principal, alongside the boy and his parents made a written agreement, assuring her that such wouldn¡¯t happen again.


    Afterwards, they all left the school premises and headed to a restaurant to eat as granny had requested for them to eat out instead of eating at home. While in the taxi on their way to the restaurant, Ca sat beside granny with granny holding her hand in hers.


    ¡°Come here my daughter¡±, granny said, pulling Ca close to her and hugging her tightly.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°I have missed you so much. I am sorry I let go of you. If I hadn¡¯t, you wouldn¡¯t have been bullied. I am sorry, Ca¡±, granny said, tearing up.


    ¡°Granny, is it really you? I have missed you so much¡±, Ca said, trailing her hand along granny¡¯s face, trying to confirm if she really was the one.


    ¡°Yes, it is me. I missed you a lot too¡±, granny said, patting her back and Ca burst into uncontroble tears. They remained in this position for quite a while with Ellie who was sitting beside the driver, watching this emotional moment from the mirror. She still hadn¡¯t gotten her hand on the rtionship her granny had with the guy she had met by chance and her sister.


    ¡°Were you aware she was being bullied?¡±, granny asked, facing Kevin, with Ca resting her head on her shoulder.


    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t¡±, he responded.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell your brother about this?¡±, granny asked Ca.


    ¡°Because I do not want to burden him the more. I know it¡¯s exhausting for him to be taking care of his blind sister and also at the same time, paying her bills. He left his dream of bing an ountant for me, just to gather money for my eye surgery. I think he is burdened enough¡±, Ca said, which got everyone in the taxi, including the driver emotional. On hearing this, Kevin burst into tears. He thought about how his sister had condoned insults and ridicules just not to burden him.


    ¡°Burdened? Did Iin to you? You should have told me!!!! Why did you allow them to treat you in such way? You are a human just like them. Because you are blind doesn¡¯t make you any less of them¡±, Kevin yelled, with anger in his eyes. He was not angry towards his sister but rather, towards the boy who had bullied her. Her brother¡¯s shout, made Ca shivered, making her held onto granny¡¯s arm.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to shout at her like that. She was just trying to protect your interest¡±, granny said, hitting Kevin on his arms. Till they got to the restaurant, none of them spoke. On arriving at the restaurant, food was served and everyone munched his/her food quietly. Granny noticed how tensed the environment was and decided to make it lively.


    ¡°Are still angry at your sister?¡±, granny asked, facing Kevin, who was silently munching his food.


    ¡°No, I am not.  Just felt betrayed by her for hiding things from me¡±, Kevin said, resuming back to his food.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you. I was scared if I burden you too much, you are going to leave me. You are the only one I have left. You are my only family¡±, Ca responded in a low voice and it was then, they all realized her worries. Upon hearing this, Kevin felt guilty for having misunderstand his sister.


    ¡°I am sorry, Ca. I didn¡¯t know that¡¯s how you felt. You do not have to be scared. I will never leave you¡±, Kevin said, assuring his sister and holding her hand. As their disyed their siblings love, Ellie wished to have a brother like Kevin. She had always felt lonely her whole life and had always wished to have a sibling to keep herpany.


    ¡°You sure have a great brother. I wish I have one too¡±, Ellie had unknowingly thought aloud, making granny and Kevin¡¯s eyes fall on her. Kevin could see how lonely she was in her eyes and he could see that she was sad.


    ¡°You sure are lucky to have a grandmother like her. I can be your brother if you want. That can be a way of me repaying the debt I owe you¡±, Kevin said, trying to lighten up her mood.


    ¡°Debt? What debt are you talking about?¡±, Ellie asked, confused.


    ¡°For saving my lifest night¡±, Kevin said jokingly, making Ellie smiled.


    ¡°Is there someone else with us?¡±, Ca, who was unaware of Ellie¡¯s presence, innocently asked.


    ¡°Oh, my bad. I forgot to introduce you all to yourselves. Ca, meet Ellie. She is my granddaughter just like you are. She is your big sister as she is two years older than you¡±, granny said.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice meet you, Ca. I will try my best to be the best sister ever as he is the best brother ever to you¡±, Ellie said smiling, holding Ca¡¯s hand, with Ca too returning the smile.


    ¡°I will try and be the best sibling to you too¡±, Ca said, beaming with joy.


    ¡°I do not think you two need to be introduced, since you have met before¡±, granny said, looking at both Ellie and Kevin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue eating and leave the talk for another time¡±, granny said, motioning for them to continue eating. Halfway into eating, granny dropped a bomb on them.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we all live together as one big family?¡±, she asked out of nowhere, making everyone surprised apart from Ca who was happy about it.


    ¡°Really? Can we do that?¡±, Ca asked, beaming with joy.


    ¡°Yes, we can if your brother agrees with it. I am sure Ellie is fine with it¡±, granny said, looking at Ellie who nodded in agreement to what she had said.


    ¡°Brother, please let us move in with granny. I think it¡¯s way better than living in a room with 8 others¡±, Ca said.


    ¡°You live with 8 others? Is that true, Kevin?¡±, granny asked.


    ¡°That was the only ce I could secure with the money I had in hand¡±, Kevin said, avoiding granny¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°So, do you mind moving in with me?¡±,, granny asked.


    ¡°Since Ca is fine with it, then, I am too. But it wouldn¡¯t be immediately as I have one or two things to do¡±, Kevin responded.


    ¡°It is fine. Just let me know, anytime you are ready¡±, granny said.


    ¡°Now, I am going to have a full house just as I have always wished for¡±, granny said, smiling.


    They all continued with their food and when they were done, they headed to their various houses, bidding each other goodbye. But before then, they all exchanged contacts. To granny, she was just about to fulfill her long time promise but she never knew she was bringing Ellie close to her doom.

 A New Dawn

    On getting home that night, while lying on their bed, Ellie had decided to question her grandmother about the people they had met earlier that day. She really wanted to know the connection between them and so, she asked.


    ¡°Granny, can I ask you a question?¡±, Ellie asked, turning over to face her grandmother who was rubbing her aching ankle with a balm.


    ¡°Sure, you can go ahead. I am all ears¡±, Granny responded, continuing what she was doing.


    ¡°The people we met earlier, who are they?¡±, Ellie asked and immediately she did, she noticed a sudden change of mood in her. Her face became pale, as if it was something she didn¡¯t want to remember.


    ¡°If you do not not want to talk about it, it¡¯s fine. You do not have to do something that will hurt you¡±, Ellie said, upon noticing her grandmother¡¯s mood.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It is when one talks about what hurts him, that he will be free of the burden¡±, granny said.


    ¡°Do you remember me telling you my son and his family died in a car ident?¡±, granny asked.


    ¡°Yes, I do. What about that?¡±, Ellie asked, wondering what their deaths had to do with the people they had met.


    ¡°You see the people we met earlier, their parents also died in that ident. Or should I say, my son¡¯s car ran into theirs?¡±, granny revealed making Ellie¡¯s eyes wide opened at the revtion.


    ¡°The day the incident happened was my son¡¯s and his wife¡¯s wedding anniversary day. At the wedding anniversary¡¯s party, my daughter-inw found out my son was cheating on her with a colleague of his. This got her angry with her leaving the wedding party in a haste. My son ran after her with their 5 years old daughter in his arms. After meeting up with her, my son managed to convince his wife to enter his car and they all headed home¡±, granny said, with Ellie listening to her intently.


    ¡°While in the car, an argument ensued between them, making my son lose focus on the road, thereby crashing into Kevin¡¯s parents¡¯ car. My son and his daughter died on the spot and so also, Kevin¡¯s parents. My daughter-inw was rushed to the hospital alongside Kevin and Ca who were also in their parents¡¯ car. On getting to the hospital, my daughter-inw gave up a ghost while Ca lost her eyes in the process¡±, she continued but stopped for a while to take a break.


    ¡°I knew it was my son¡¯s fault that their parents had died. I couldn¡¯t cope with the guilt as it was eating me alive. After they were discharged, I decided to take them in and raise them as my own but Kevin wouldn¡¯t agree as he said he didn¡¯t want to be taken care of out of pity. They remained in their parents¡¯ house while I ensured they were okay and living well, by taking care of their needs. Everything was going on well until I got to their house one day, and they were nowhere to be found. The house was sealed and upon asking around, I was told the bank had taken possession of the house as their father had borrowed a loan from the bank which he used the house as a coteral. Since he couldn¡¯t pay back the loan in question, the bank had to take over the house, leaving the siblings with no ce to stay. I asked around if they knew where the kids were but nobody did. I searched for them everywhere I could and even sought for the assistance of the police but nothing yielded positive. I have been searching for them for the past three (3) years until I saw Kevin at the hospital earlier today. I have been carrying the guilt around all these years and which is why when I found you months ago, I couldn¡¯t ignore you¡±, Granny said, with pain in her eyes. It was at this moment that Ellie realized why granny was being so good to them.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Wow, never knew something of such happened. You must have gone through a lot carrying such guilt in your heart for years¡±, Ellie said, sympathizing with granny.


    ¡°I sure did. I think I can finally repay them for all the debt I owe them, which is why I had suggested for them to move in with us. I hope you are fine with that?¡±, granny asked Ellie, wanting to make sure she had not agreed out of her own inconvenience to her request earlier.


    ¡°No, I am cool with it. At least, I will have someone around me apart from you. But do you think a family of four will befortable living in this small room?¡¯, Ellie asked, wanting to confirm how convenient it would be for them. As if her granny had been waiting for her to mention this, she stood up and headed to a mini wardrobe of hers which was ced in a corner of the room. She opened it and brought out an envelope which what was contained in it was unknown. With the envelope in her hand, she sat back in front of Ellie, bringing out what was enclosed in it. It was a document which looked like a deed of agreement.


    ¡°This is the document of the house my son had bought and he and his family lived in before they died. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to live in the house after their demise and so I had kept the ce locked for three years. We can sell off the ce. Although, we wouldn¡¯t make a lot of money from it but with the little we earn from it, we can get a mini ce and use the remaining money to sponsor your education¡±, granny said, making Ellie surprised.


    ¡°Sponsor my education?¡±, Ellie asked.


    ¡°I know you have a thing for Fashion and you have been working your ass off so hard to gather money just to fulfill your dream of gong to college to study Fashion¡±, granny said, making Ellie surprised at her revtion.


    ¡°You knew all these while?¡±, Ellie asked again.


    ¡°Yes, I do. And I have been waiting for the perfect time, to make this known. You do not have to work yourself to stupor anymore. Once we sell off the apartment, you will be able to further your education¡±, granny said, smiling. With joy in her heart, Ellie embraced her grandmother tightly, making her giggled.


    ¡°Thank you so much, granny. You are the best grandmother ever¡±, Ellie said, smiling, still embracing her grandmother.


    ¡°And you are the best granddaughter one can ever wish for. Thank you for being by my side when I needed someone the most. I love you, Ellie¡±, granny said, with her hands wrapped around Ellie, while patting her back.


    ¡°I love you too, granny¡±, Ellie responded. That night, they both slept happily, with them both, sleeping in each other¡¯s embrace.


    The following morning when Ellie woke up, she was beaming with joy as she was seeing a bright future ahead of her. She resumed back to her daily routine but this time around, she was doing it with joy, knowing that everything was about to turn around for good.


    Kevin and Ca on the other hand, resumed back to their normal daily activity with them both, looking forward to a better future ahead of them.

 Her Past

    Just as discussed, Kevin and Ca moved in with granny and Ellie few days after. They were still managing in the small room until the said apartment would be sold. The apartment had been put up on sale already but no buyer had been gotten yet.


    They were all living in peace and everything seemed to be going on smoothly for them. Ellie and Kevin too seemed to have been drawn to each other as they couldn¡¯t do without each other. Granny was the one taking Ca to school and also picking her up after school. Kevin on the other hand, wouldn¡¯t report back home without Ellie. Once he was done with his work, he would go to the convenience store and wait outside until Ellie was done with her shift before they would head home together. People often mistake them to be lovers not knowing they were siblings.


    They share a lot of secrets about themselves together and often talk about their future. Ellie cared for Kevin a lot and always made sure he goes out with his inhaler. On one of such nights when they were heading home, Ellie made her past known to Kevin.


    ¡°You have never told me about your past or how you got to this city. Is it that you do not trust me?¡±, Kevin asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I do not trust you but I just don¡¯t feelfortable talking about it as I haven¡¯t gotten over the trauma yet¡±, Ellie responded.


    ¡°Do you want to get healed and be free from the bondage of your past?¡±, Kevin asked, as they walked through the valley.


    ¡°Yes, I want to¡±, she responded.


    ¡°Then, talk to me about it. Let me ease you of your pains¡±, Kevin said, holding Ellie¡¯s hand. Ellie nodded her head in affirmation and they sat by the staircase along the valley.


    ¡°I grew up having the perfect family ever. Although, my father wasn¡¯t always around, my mother and I spent a lot of quality time together. I nevercked anything as my parents were well to do. My father was a businessman while my mother was a seamstress and also a designer. Due to the nature of my father¡¯s business, he travelled a lot, hence the reason we barely spent time together. Due to my mother¡¯s love for fashion, I also fell in love with it. Everything was going on well until one fateful day, the day that everything changes¡±, Ellie narrated and by this time, she was already clenching her fist, as if she was scared to narrate what had happened next. Seeing that she was getting scared, Kevin held her hand in his and patted it, as if trying to motivate her to carry on and assure her that everything was going to be okay.


    ¡°My mother had been suspecting that my father was cheating on her and that he had another family apart from us. At first, she thought she was being delusional and jealous but when she she began to find evidences pointing at that, she decided to find out the truth. On this day, my father as usual, had said he was going on a business trip. My mother to confirm her suspicion, had followed him without his knowledge. Just as my mother had suspected, my father had another family apart from us but it was the other way round. We were the second family!!!¡±, Ellie said, with shock written on Kevin¡¯s face.


    ¡°What?¡±, Kevin eximed.


    ¡°It turned out my father was married before he met my mother and had deceived her into marrying him. To make the matter worse, the other woman also had a child who was around the same age as me. My mother was devastated by the shocking truth and so, she became a shadow of herself. When my paternal grandparents found out, they had my father choose between us and his other family and s, he chose them over us, abandoning my mother and I. My mum and I left our home for another abode just to get away from my father and his new family. We were living fine in our new ce and my mother was already getting over him until he found us again. He pleaded with my mother to get back together with him but my mother never agreed. His other wife somehow found out that he was frequenting our abode and she threatened to take my mother out of the way if she didn¡¯t back off. My mother hadn¡¯t taken her threat seriously as she had thought she was just bluffing¡±, Ellie said, pausing.


    ¡°My mum pleaded with my father to leave her alone but he wouldn¡¯t budge. Somehow, the other wife found out my father was still frequently and decided to do what she had said. The night I lost my mother, my father¡¯s other wife hade with her daughter and some thugs and set our house on fire. My mother managed to save me and thest sentence she said before getting engulfed in the fire was for me to run away as fast as I could without looking back. And that night, I ran away like a coward, leaving my mother to burn to death. I came here with no specific destination in mind and while I was wondering around the street, I met granny and which was how she took me in¡±, Ellie said, now tearing up. Kevin hugged her, consoling her. After she had cried to her satisfaction, she wiped away her tears, trying to force a smile just to convince Kevin that she was okay.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you still get in touch with your father and who is he?¡±, Kevin asked, upon seeing that she had stopped crying and was now calm.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. And as for his identity, he is the only son of the owners of Bloom Electronics¡±, Ellie said.


    ¡°What? You father is that rich and you are suffering here? Why don¡¯t you try and get in touch with him?¡±, Kevin asked.


    ¡°I do not want to have anything to do with the murderer of my mother. If not for him, my mother wouldn¡¯t have died¡±, Ellie dered, with pain in her eyes.


    ¡°You are going to be fine. Should we head home now?¡±, Kevin asked, with Ellie nodding her head in affirmation.


    That night, Ellie slept peacefully as she felt that a huge load had been taken off her chest. She felt grateful towards Kevin as he had relieved her of her pains that night.


    They all continued to live in harmony, until the unexpected happened. The unexpected event, that turned the family into a chaos.

 Silent Desperation

    Ca had been frequently the hospital for her eyes, hoping a miracle would happen. Although the doctor had already informed them that she had to undergo an operation which would cost about $15, 000 to $20, 000 but Kevin couldn¡¯t raise the money. They hoped that a miracle would happen without her undergoing the surgery and so, they kept on visiting the hospital for check up.


    On one of such visits which granny had tagged along, the doctor dropped a bomb shell. The doctor had checked Ca¡¯s eyes and after he was done, he had called both granny and Kevin to his office, making Ca stay with one of the nurses outside his office.


    ¡°I am sorry to have taken out of your precious time but there is something I need to discuss with you¡±, the doctor said, facing granny and Kevin.


    ¡°There is no problem but hope everything is fine, doctor?¡±, granny asked, feeling anxious.


    ¡°I am scared to say that Ca might never regain her sight again¡±, the doctor said, with granny¡¯s mouth wide agape.


    ¡°What? What do you mean by that, doctor? Thought you said she would regain her sight once she undergoes the surgery, so why this again?¡±, Kevin asked, getting confused.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, I said that but that was two months ago. You have been dying the surgery for two months now. I am scared she might lose her sight forever if the surgery is not carried out on her this week¡±, the doctor dered with sympathy.


    ¡°This week? How do you expect us to get such a huge amount of money within a week? Is there no other thing we can do? Like is there a medicine you can prescribe for her to use for the main time?¡±, Kevin asked, thinking of a way out.


    ¡°I am scared there isn¡¯t. The best thing for her to do right now is to undergo the surgery. If you do not mind, I will like to attend to the next patient¡±, the doctor said, motioning for them to leave. The guilt granny was feeling towards Kevin and Ca, which had begun to fade away since they started living with her, came back fresh, rushing to her like a gust of wind. She was in her own world, with different thoughts running through her mind.


    ¡°Granny, let¡¯s leave now¡±, Kevin, who had noticed how nk granny was said, stretching out his hand to support her in standing. She managed to stand up and with Kevin holding her, they left the doctor¡¯s office. On getting to where Ca was sitting, granny broke down in tears upon seeing her. She couldn¡¯t bear to look her in the eyes as she felt her life was about to get ruined just because of her son¡¯s mistake. Kevin too was sad but he couldn¡¯t show it as he wanted tofort granny and also didn¡¯t want to let Ca know what was going on.


    While on their way home, neither Kevin nor granny said anything. The three were sitting at the back of the taxi with Ca sitting in between granny and Kevin. Granny was looking out of the window, lost in thoughts with her face pale. She looked weak and confused with guilt eating her up. Kevin on the other hand, was also looking out of the window with his mind nk. Fear was evident in his eyes as he was unsure of what would be Ca¡¯s fate.


    ¡°How would he be able to raise $20, 000 in few days?¡±, he kept on thinking over and over again. The silence of them both; especially that of granny, which to Ca felt odd, arouse her suspicion.


    ¡°Is everything alright? What did the doctor say?¡±, Ca asked, out of the blue, gaining Kevin¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Everything is fine. The doctor said you are improving day by day and that it¡¯s just a matter of time before you regain your sight¡±, Kevin lied.


    ¡°Really?¡±, Ca who seemed really happy to hear the news asked, beaming with joy.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true¡±, Kevin said, forcing a smile on his face. Although Ca couldn¡¯t see it, he still felt like doing so just to kill her suspicion.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s a good news. Isn¡¯t it granny? I will finally be able to see your beautiful face¡±, Ca said, holding granny¡¯s hand and resting her head on her shoulder, with joy in her heart. On seeing this, granny couldn¡¯t help but broke into tears. She cried silently so her cries wouldn¡¯t attract Ca¡¯s attention but she was unable to prevent that.


    ¡°Granny, can you hear me? Are you crying?¡±, Ca asked, upon seeing granny was silent and she heard her sobbing silently. She gently raised her head from granny¡¯s shoulder and ced her hand on her face which was met with her tears.


    ¡°Granny, why are you crying?¡±, Ca asked, confused, upon confirming that she was actually crying.


    ¡°Yes, it is a good news. I am actually crying because you would be able to see soon. I just couldn¡¯t control my emotions. I am so happy right now¡±, granny lied, faking a smile.


    ¡°Are you sure, granny?¡±, Ca asked, sounding not convinced.


    ¡°Yes, I am sure. Come here, baby. I cannot wait to see you open your eyes¡±, granny said, pulling Ca in for a hug while still silently sobbing. Ca on the other hand, hugged her, smiling, having fallen for her lies. Kevin watched the scene in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but to get emotional too. Tears streamed down his face but he quickly cleaned it off so as not to catch granny¡¯s attention.


    On getting home that day, granny went straight to her room, locking herself up whileying on the floor, crying herself to sleep. Kevin, who had noticed granny¡¯s mood, stayed with Ca outside of the room, keeping herpany. Shortly afterwards, Ca slept off while resting her on Kevin¡¯sps. They remained in the position for quite a while and as Kevin looked at his innocent sister sleeping peacefully on hisps, he broke into uncontroble tears.


    Granny who had cried to her satisfaction, decided to finally step out of her room and upon doing that, she had seen Kevin crying, with Ca sleeping peacefully on hisps. Guilt once again began to eat her up as she knew her family was behind their dismay. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to walk up to them and slowly, she turned around and headed back to the room.


    Soon afterwards, night came and the siblings were still outside just that this time around, Ca had woken up and they were discussing. Kevin who had a lot going through his mind had forgotten that it was time to pick Ellie up from the convenience store. Ellie, who had no idea as to what had happened earlier that day, waited for Kevin toe but he was nowhere to be seen. She called his phone but he wasn¡¯t picking. She called granny too but she didn¡¯t pick too. After waiting tirelessly and with him not returning his calls and not seeing him either, Ellie decided to head home all by herself.


    As she headed home, walking along the valley, she had thought about what could have happened to Kevin as it was unlike him not havee pick her up. Just as she was thinking about this, something happened. An event that took away her happiness

 A Night of Peril

    As she walked home that night along the valley, she heard a group of four guys chattering behind her but she never paid attention to them as she was so engrossed with thinking about what could have happened to her family. What was on her mind that night, was to get home as fast as she could and find out what was going on but she never knew that wasn¡¯t going to happen.


    The group of four guys wereing back from the club and they were heavily drunk. They all seemed to be in college and should be around the same age as that of Kevin. They had lost their senses of reasoning and were just walking along the valley, sprouting nonsense. One of them seemed to have noticed Ellie who was walking in front of them and that was where everything began.


    ¡°Wait guys, don¡¯t you love the skirt that girl is putting on?¡±, the guy, whose eyes had fallen on Ellie said, shifting the attention of the other guys to her.


    ¡°Wow!!!! Her skirt seems nice, exposing her smooth thighs. I love her thighs and all I want right now is to have my hands on her thighs, rubbing them and having them perform wonders, underneath her skirt¡±, the second guy said, making othersughed. Ellie still never paid attention to all these and kept on walking home.


    ¡°You know, you can have her if you want. You have the power to make her obey yourmands if you want her to. We all know your father is a billionaire and you can easily get whatsoever you want without lifting your fingers. You just have to get your money to do the job. She seems to be a cheap girl, judging by the way she is dressed. Just walk up to her and offer her some money and you will see her being eager to warm your bed tonight¡±, the third guy, said.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s a nice idea, bro. Let me shoot my shot¡±, the second guy, who seemed to be the rich one among them said, preparing to walk up to Ellie.


    ¡°But she seems to be a minor. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a wrong thing to do?¡±, the fourth guy, who seemed not to be in agreement of their plot said, drawing the second guy, back.


    ¡°Wow!!!! The saint guy is at it again. If you feel this is wrong, you can excuse yourself but consider it as the end of our rtionship. Which means, your brother would no longer be able to get the job I had promised him at my father¡¯spany. The choice is yours¡±, the rich guy, who is also the second guy said. The fourth guy came from a poor family background. He and his family barely managed to eat. His mother had been on her sick bed for the past two years, waiting to be operated on but couldn¡¯t be, due tock of funds. His elder brother who had finished college still hadn¡¯t gotten a job yet but the second guy had promised to help him in securing one at his father¡¯spany. He and his family had relied on the job to pay for his mother¡¯s hospital bills. He knew his family needed the job badly and couldn¡¯t help but to give in to their plot although, he felt it was wrong.


    ¡°I am sorry. You can go ahead¡±, the fourth guy said, letting go of his hand.


    ¡°What a good decision you have made. Let this be thest time you will ever be in my way. Do not over-step your boundary and know your ce¡¯, the rich guy said to the fourth guy, while walking away to meet up with Ellie.


    ¡°Hello, beauty¡±, he said, hugging Ellie from behind with his hands on her boobs, pressing them. Ellie who was surprised by this action of his, managed to escape from his hold and pped him across the face. His friends who were at the back and were watching as the scene unfolded knew that Ellie had just crossed herne as the guy had anger issues and hated to be belittled.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you? How dare you grabbed me from behind?¡±, Ellie said angrily, showing how displeased she was.


    ¡°You pped me?¡±, the guy asked, holding his cheek and smirking.


    ¡°Yes, I did and I will do that over and over again if you do not respect yourself¡±, Ellie said in a fierce tone, which was that of a warning.


    ¡°Well, I will take that as your love for me. Anyways, my name is rk and I just need you to warm my bed tonight. I will give you enough money to change your wardrobe and make you and your family livefortably for a couple of months¡±, he said, looking at her from head to toe.


    ¡°What? Warm your bed? Pay me enough to make my family and I live well? Who the hell do you think you are? Anyways, I do not need your fucking money and I am not the type of girl you think I am. If you need someone to warm your bed, you can get one at a brothel. So, excuse me¡±, Ellie said to his face with disgust and walked away.


    ¡°You are about to lose a chance to make your family wealthy. Won¡¯t you have a rethink? Do you know who my family is? Do you know who I am?¡¯, rk asked, in a voice that hinted at him getting impatient and angry. This statement of his made Ellie halt and she walked back, to give him a response which she found befitting to his questions.


    ¡°Your family? I don¡¯t care who your parents are. To hell with you and your family. And as for who you are, you are just a spoilt, useless and senseless brat, living off his parents¡¯ wealth. I will give you an advice before I leave. Get a life and make something meaningful out of your life¡±, Ellie said, turning around to leave but before she could move, rk drew her back,nded a p on her face and pushed her to the ground.


    ¡°That was thest straw. I really gave you a lot of chances and tried to be nice and gentle with you but it seems you like it rough and fierce and I am about to give you just that¡±, he said and Ellie who had seen his face changed and him boiling with anger, shivered in fear, not knowing what he was about to do to her.


    ¡°Guys, it¡¯s time for the real action to begin. Seems like she likes it rough and fierce¡±, he said, looking towards the direction of his friends, who were now walking up to them and it was at that moment, Ellie became fully aware of their presence and she realized what a huge mistake she had made. Realizing what was about to happen, she ravaged through her bag and got a hold of her phone with her shaky hands. She quickly dialed Kevin¡¯s number, hoping for him to pick this time around.


    ¡°You want to call your savior? Go ahead. Let¡¯s see if he/she will be able to save you¡±, rk said, smiling. Eventually, Kevin picked and before Ellie could speak, rk snatched the phone away from her and put it on loudspeaker.


    ¡°Hello. Hello. Ellie, are you with me?¡±, Kevin asked from the receiving end, upon not hearing Ellie speak.


    ¡°Hello there. The owner of this phone is about to get molested and raped by me. She decided to call you so you can save her. Let¡¯s y a game. Let¡¯s see if you can actually get here in time and save her from suffering such fate. Are you in for it?¡±, rk asked, putting on a devilish smile.


    ¡°I am fucking going to kill you if youy your hands on her¡±, Kevin yelled over the phone.


    ¡°The countdown has just begun. Bye¡±, rk said, hanging up on Kevin.


    ¡°So Pumpkin, should we begin the show?¡±, rk asked with a devilish smile on his face, that crept the hell out Ellie and which made her shivered in fear, not knowing what was about to happen next.

 A Night of Terror

    Ellie was all caught up in fear and the only thing she could think about at that moment was an escape route. She rose up to her feet and ran as fast as she could but she didn¡¯t run far before rk¡¯s friends got a hold of her. She was dragged back to where rk was standing, with himughing hysterically and bringing out a packet of cigarette from his back pocket, getting ready to smoke.


    ¡°I am sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to say all I said. It was just a slip of tongue¡±, Ellie said, pleading vehemently, while kneeling in front of rk, who was now puffing his cigarette.


    ¡°You are sorry? Are you getting scared already pumpkin? Thought you said you didn¡¯t give a fuck about me, so why are you pleading now?¡±, rk asked, trying to mock and ridicule Ellie, who he was aware that, she was anxious and scared.


    ¡°Please, just forgive me for all that I said. I am sorry¡±, Ellie kept on pleading, hoping rk would have a change of mind and let her go.


    ¡°Forgiveness? That word is not in my dictionary. You crossed the line and now, you are about to face my wrath. Hold her¡±, rk said, facing his friends. Just as he had instructed, his friends held Ellie down with all their strengths and no matter how Ellie tried to free herself from their holds, her strength was no match with theirs.


    ¡°Still ying hard to get? Just give up already¡±, rk said, throwing away his cigarette. He moved close to Ellie and brushed away the strands of her hair that were covering her face.


    ¡°You are such a beauty. It¡¯s such a waste you will be getting devoured in this ce, under this circumstances. But anyways, you brought this upon yourself¡±, rk said, getting ready to lock his lips with that of Ellie but Ellie¡¯s action surprised him and angered him the more. Ellie had bitten his lower lip, making him yelled in pain. His friends were shocked by this action and rushed to see how badly he had gotten hurt, only to push them away and kicked Ellie in the belly, making her groan in pain.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you think I am some kind of joke to you? pping me wasn¡¯t enough and then this? I will make you regret this¡±, he said, kicking Ellie in the belly continuously, not minding that she was in pain. When his friends saw that he was getting out of control, they tried to stop him but he yelled at them and threatened to make whosoever gets in his way, pay for it. Knowing what he was capable of doing, they moved back and continued to watch as Ellie suffered in pain. Eventually, he stopped kicking her and when his friends thought it was over, he moved close to Ellie who was lying lifeless on the floor and started to punch her in the face, making her face and body covered in bruises.


    He looked at Ellie who was lying motionless on the floor and when he was satisfied with the situation Ellie was in, he smiled; a smile that showed he was satisfied with Ellie¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Strip her¡±, he said, facing the fourth guy.


    ¡°What?¡±, he asked, surprised.


    ¡°I said, strip her off her clothes¡±, rk yelled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you have punished her enough? I think we should let her be now¡±, Steve, who happens to be the fourth guy said, feeling concerned about Ellie¡¯s safety.


    ¡°You do not want to obey my order? It¡¯s fine if you do not want to, I will do it myself¡±, he said, reaching for Ellie¡¯s top, ready to strip her off.


    ¡°I will do it¡±, Steve said, when he realized what was at stake if he dared disobey rk¡¯s order. rk stepped back, with Steve moving ahead to carry out the instruction. As he unbuttoned Ellie¡¯s shirt, revealing her boobs, he kept on muttering silently to Ellie, the words ¡°I am sorry¡±. He closed his eyes as he removed the top from her body, after which he removed her bra and then went ahead to strip her off her skirt and panties. Ellie justid on the floor silently, with no strength in her to fight back and with tears rolling down her eyes.


    ¡°She has a nice boobs I must say. I am about to put them in my mouth and suck them as much as I can¡±, rk said, bending down close to Ellie and got into action. This act got his friendsughing except from Steve, who guilt was hitched on his face. As soon rk was done ying with her boobs, he unbuttoned his belt and slipped his thing into that of Ellie¡¯s, making Ellie feel a sharp pain and increasing the tears rolling down her eyes. It was her first time and no doubt, it hurt her. As rk rode her back and forth, heughed wholeheartedly, enjoying the pleasure he was getting from his act. His friends watched while Steve who couldn¡¯t bear to watch the scene right in front of him, turned away and clenched his fist in anger.


    ¡°She is sweet actually. I wish to have more of her. Can¡¯t believe it¡¯s her first time¡±, rk said, looking at Ellie who was stained with blood. After he was done, he wore his trouser and fastened his belt.


    ¡°If you had agreed without any stress, this wouldn¡¯t have happened to you and you will have been on your way home right now, with tons of money. Well, not everyone is destined to seize an opportunity and use it wisely, when ites. Till then¡±, rk said, spitting on Ellie¡¯s face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go guys¡±, rk said, walking away with his friends, while leaving Ellie lifeless and naked on the floor.


    Kevin on the other hand, had ran as fast as he could after he received the call. He went to the route that led to the convenience store because he knew that was the only route that led to their house that Ellie could take. He was breathing heavily and looked very worried and anxious. He searched every dark corner he could but there was no sight of Ellie. He called her line but nobody picked. The phone was beside Ellie, who was lying lifeless on the floor. When he called several times and got no response, he ran from one corner to the other, calling her name but got no response.


    When he finally got close to the corner where Ellie was lying, Ellie had heard him calling her name but she couldn¡¯t respond as she was too weak to talk and she didn¡¯t want Kevin to see her in the condition she was. She decided to keep quiet, sobbing silently. After several minutes of running up and down, looking for where Ellie was, he finally found her. He had dialed her number again and heard her ringing tone,ing from somewhere close to where he was standing. He traced the sound and finally, he found Ellie naked and lifeless on the floor, with her body covered in bruises and blood.

 A Night of Peril II

    As soon as he saw her, he rushed to where she was lying. He covered her up with her clothes that were scattered on the floor and held her in his arms.


    ¡°Ellie, I am sorry I camete. I am sorry I didn¡¯te to pick you up at the convenience store. If I had, this wouldn¡¯t have  happened. Who did this to you? Is it someone you know?¡¯, Kevin queried Ellie, who was just lying motionless in his arms and was tearing up without saying a word. She just kept on crying with Kevin apologizing over and over again as he felt it was his fault that had happened to her. Amidst her crying, Ellie passed out, which got Kevin scared.


    ¡°Ellie, Ellie, are you still with me?¡±, Kevin asked, jerking Ellie¡¯s body but he got no response from her. Without wasting time, he carried her on his back and rushed her to a nearby hospital. She was admitted and was given proper treatment after Kevin had narrated what had happened to her to the nurse. While at the reception, Kevin kept ming himself for getting carried away by a little distraction and letting something of such happen to Ellie. He didn¡¯t know how to inform granny about what had happened but he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it from her, as she would still find out. He decided to call her and tell her toe to the hospital, not telling her the reason for that and so, he did.


    When granny at first got his call, she was kind of suspicious and she wondered as to why he had asked her toe to the hospital. She knew something was wrong as Ellie hadn¡¯t return back home from work. On getting to the hospital after having dropped Ca off at their neighbor¡¯s ce, she had sighted Kevin pacing up and down at the reception. He looked, worried, stressed and distraught. On seeing him, she immediately sensed that it was Ellie something had happened to, since Kevin was hale and hearty. On getting to where he was, the first thing she did, was to ask him a question.


    ¡°Kevin, where is Ellie?¡±, granny asked, looking worried.


    ¡°Granny, actually ¡­¡­ she ¡­¡­ got ¡­¡­.¡±, Kevin said, stammering but before he could finish his sentence, the doctor who was in charge of treating Ellie, came in, cutting him short of his speech.


    ¡°Are you the one who brought Miss Ellie in?¡±, the doctor asked, facing Kevin.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Is anything the problem?¡±, Kevin asked, feeling restless.


    ¡°I need to see her guardian or are you her guardian?¡±, the doctor asked, wanting to be sure Kevin was the right person to disclose his patient¡¯s information to.


    ¡°I am her grandmother. You can tell me whatsoever you want to say¡±, granny who was still confused about the whole situation said, before Kevin could respond.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Actually, after running some tests on her, we discovered she has genital injury due to the fact that she was forced into having unwanted sex. Hence, the reason she is bleeding heavily but with proper treatment, she will be healed after few days. And we noticed some bruises on her body, which shows that she was beaten up first, before getting molested. For now, we will have to monitor her and see the symptoms she would develop as most rape victims go through traumas after such incident. I think this is the time she needs her family¡¯s support and care the most. She is currently asleep but I will advise that you report the case at the station once she wakes up and you confirm from her that the sexual act wasn¡¯t mutual. That¡¯s all for now. If you will excuse me¡±, the doctor exined, walking away. Granny stood still, trying to process what she had just heard.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what the doctor had just said. I heard something like getting molested. Who got molested?¡±, granny asked, facing Kevin, with her mouth agape. She was shaking where she was as the reality began to sink in.


    ¡°Granny, calm down. Ellie actually got raped on her way home back from work but she is all fine now. Nothing is wrong with her¡±, Kevin said, trying to calm granny who was worked up down but he failed in doing so, as she fell to the ground and passed out due to the shock of the news she had heard.


    She was rushed to the emergency ward and when she finally regained consciousness, she rushed to the ward where Ellie had been ced. On seeing her, she burst into tears. Ellie was lying on the bed, still in her torpor. She was covered in bruises and despite that she was not awake, she looked scared and startled in her sleep. This sight of hers, made granny cried the more.


    ¡°Why is this happening to me? Why today of all days?¡±, grannymented, crying, with Kevin by her side, consoling her. All through the night, she and Kevin were by Ellie¡¯s side, praying vehemently for her to wake up. They kept a close watch on her, with guilt eating Kevin up. He kept on ming himself for what had happened to Ellie. Ellie slept all through the night and when morning finally came, Kevin decided to take granny for a walk as she didn¡¯t have a wink of sleep all through the night and she already had dark circles underneath her eyes. She looked helpless, stressed and weak. Kevin wasn¡¯t pleased with the state she was in and managed to convince her to go for a walk.


    After making sure granny was looking more rxed and he had found something for her to eat, they decided to head back to Ellie¡¯s ward. But halfway to the ward, they saw Ellie¡¯s doctor and some nurses, running towards Ellie¡¯s ward, and immediately, they sensed something was going on. They ran in their direction too and upon getting to the room where Ellie was, they had found her lying lifeless on the floor with blood gushing out from her left arm. It was at that moment they realized that, Ellie had triedmitting suicide upon waking up. But what led to that action of hers, was a mystery left unknown to them.

 Her Silent Scream

    Ellie was quickly attended to and the bleeding was stopped. After having her arm stitched, she was taken back to the ward, with her granny and Kevin by her side. She was sedated and had fallen into a deep sleep, unaware of what was gong on around her. As granny watched her, she felt sadness and guilt within her and at the same time, felt anger towards the person that made her granddaughter this way. All she prayed for at that moment was for Ellie to wake up and narrate what exactly had happened to her. She promised herself to get justice for Ellie, no matter what it would cost her.


    Night came and Ellie still hadn¡¯t woken up. Kevin who had briefly gone home to check up on Ca, was expecting to meet her awake on getting back to the hospital but he had met her, still sleeping soundly. In the process of the wait for her to wake up, both granny and Kevin slept off, only to be awoken by the yelling and cries of Ellie in the middle of the night. This cries of hers, woke the other patients who were in the same ward as hers up. She ran out of the bed, removing the drip from her hand and ran off to a corner of the ward, where she curled herself up and hid. She was crying and vehemently pleading not to be hurt. This sight of hers got tears rolling down from granny¡¯s eyes.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t hurt me. Please, forgive me¡±, she kept on saying repeatedly, while crying.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ellie. Granny is here to protect you. I am sorry I let this happen to you. Please, forgive me¡±, granny said, hugging her tightly and patting her back to calm her down. They remained like that for a while and when she was finally calm, she guided her to the bed with the help of Kevin, andid her on the bed.


    The nurse was called upon and the drip was passed back into her hand. She was also sedated, with the doctor assuring them she would be fine once she wakes up the following morning. Just as the doctor had said, when Ellie woke up the next day, she was calm although, distraught. She didn¡¯t say anything and no matter how the doctor, the nurse, granny and Kevin tried to make her exin what had happened, she never budged. She was just staring out of the hospital window, as if she was in a world of her own. She put on an emotionless face and they all wondered, what was going on in her head.


    While in the middle of trying to convince her to talk, a man around his 60¡¯s walked in with a young guy who seemed to be around 20 years of age beside him. He seemed to be in college. The two were well-dressed and fully body-guarded, which gave some aura of wealth and richness. Everybody¡¯s eyes were on them except from that of Ellie, who was still looking out of the window and cared less of what was going on around her. Not long after, the Director of the hospital also came in, alongside the doctors and the media.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. I will like to introduce the founder of this wonderful hospital. A humanitarian for all, who cares about the health of everyone of us here. Hence, the reason he built this hospital. He hase here today, alongside his son, to monitor the affairs of the hospital and listen to our needs. Help me appreciate Mr. Carlos Wordsworth, the founder of Hope for the Living Hospital¡±, the director said, beaming with a smile and apuding Mr. Carlos, alongside with the other people present in the ward, except from Ellie.


    ¡°Thank you everyone, for your support so far. If not for you all, Hope for the Living Hospital wouldn¡¯t be where it is today. To you, our dear patients, we promise to give you the best treatment and services ever. I and my son, rk Wordsworth are here today, to listen to your cries and opinions and we will make sure we listen to them all, to give you the best services ever. Thank you¡±, Carlos said, ending his speech, while gesturing for his son to take over. The name, ¡°rk¡±, caught Ellie¡¯s attention, and didn¡¯t want to believe her suspicion until she heard his voice, the voice of the man who had turned her to what she was.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. I am rk Wordsworth and just like my dad had said, we appreciate you all for your support so far and we promise to provide you with the best services ever. Thank you¡±, he said, with him being apuded. Ellie turned around to confirm if it was really that man, and there he was, putting on a smile, after making her be a shadow of herself. She could remember that smile and it was the same smile he had put on that night. She kept on looking at him, clenching to her dress as she got overwhelmed with fear. The memories of the other night came rushing to her. She remembered the way he had beaten her up and had her strip off her clothes, before he finally molested her. In no time, she began to tear up, with her eyes, still on him.


    rk made eye contact with her and he smiled upon realizing she was the girl he had molested the other night. His smile was that of mockery, as if telling her that there was nothing she could do. Ellie felt anger built up in her and she felt as if life was being sucked out of her body. Both granny and Kevin were oblivious of this as they were carried away with the scene in front of them. Ellie was finding it hard to breathe as every scene of that night, shed right in front of her eyes. rk kept on looking at her, still mocking her, as if daring her to talk if she could. Ellie didn¡¯t have the courage to speak up, as she had thought no one would believe her. She decided to stay silent and suffered in pains but something happened. Something that triggered her to change her mind.


    Just as rk and his father were about to leave, he mouthed the words ¡°Bitch, what can you do?¡± to Ellie, which got her angry. She decided not to hold back anymore.


    ¡°He is the one!!!!! He is the one who forcefully had sex with me two nights ago¡±, she said, shouting. This made everyone halt, wondering where that wasing from.


    ¡°Ellie, what are you talking about?¡±, granny asked, facing Ellie, upon discovering that she was the one who had spoken. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on her, including the media, who were ready to make an headline out of it.


    ¡°Miss, is anything the problem? Who are you talking about? Who did you say raped you two nights ago?¡±, rk Wordsworth, who had known the type of person his son was asked, tying to confirm his suspicion.


    ¡°Just like I heard said, this fucking bastard, your son, beat me up and raped two nights ago just because I turned down his advances¡±, Ellie dered in front of everybody, pointing at rk, with tears rolling down her eyes. Everyone¡¯s mouth was wide agape and the paparazzi didn¡¯t forget to capture every moment.

 A Mask of Innocence

    In no time, the attention of the media was drifted to Ellie, with the light of their cameras, shing across her face.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you saying he is the one who hurt you?¡±, granny asked with a shaky voice, facing Ellie to confirm what she had just said. ¡°Yes¡±, she nodded in affirmation, sobbing. Granny, who couldn¡¯t hold back her anger anymore upon seeing the man who had raped her granddaughter, dashed at rk. She held his suit and pped him across the face as many times as she could, without giving him a breathing space. Even under this condition, rk still put on a devilish smile, as if mocking granny for wasting her energy. This got granny more upset and she continued to hit him as hard as she could. With the help of the bodyguards, rk was freed from grandma¡¯s hold. This caused an uproar in the ward, with the media, taking note of every little information they could gather.


    Carlos Wordsworth, rk¡¯s father was an aspiring politician at that time, who was contesting for the post of Prime Minister alongside with two other contestants, who were his foes. He had put his everything into making this position his and he couldn¡¯t let his son¡¯s mistake make him lose the election which was just two weeks ago. He knew his son was guilty of the usation due to the devilish expression on his face and that wasn¡¯t his first time of doing such. He had done it countless time and he as his father, had helped him clean up his mess. He knew he had to do the same this time around and so, he yed a trick and put a mask on, to deceive everyone on who he really was.


    ¡°Granny, please calm down. I am so sorry about what had happened to your granddaughter. Please, be calm so we can solve this¡±, Carlos said, in a pleading voice, facing granny, who red up.


    ¡°Calm down? My grandchild got assaulted by your son and you are telling me to calm down?¡±, granny said, yelling.


    ¡°I quite understand your concern and pains as a parent. I am not disputing the fact that my son is guilty of the usation but at the same time, we can¡¯t just assume he is guilty, based on what she said. She is a rape victim, who had just gone through a terrible experience. What if she is actually mistaking my son for the perpetrator? Most rape victims do suffer from depression, trauma and hallucination. What if she is actually suffering from one of these, if not all and she is mixing identities up? Am I right, Director?¡±, he asked, facing the Director who at first, felt lost at the mention of his name but after realizing what he wanted him to do, he quickly obliged.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I agree with him. Most rape victims do have these symptoms¡±, he said, unsure of what he had said as he felt like, something wasn¡¯t right.


    ¡°What? Depressed? Hallucination? Are you saying I am crazy right now? I fucking know exactly what I am saying. I can vividly remember his voice and those eyes of his. He was not alone; he was with three of his friends that night. One of them is named Steve. I can remember everything that happened vividly that night. You see that smile he is putting on? This was the same smile he was putting on that night!!!!!¡±, Ellie yelled in frustration, crying, while pointing her finger at rk who was smiling. This made everyone gasped and in no time, gossips began to fly.


    ¡°She is right. She knows exactly what she is saying. He is the one. It was this same voice I heard that night. He had spoken with me before he raped her and it was this same voice I heard. As a matter of fact, I have evidence as I recorded our conversation that night¡±, Kevin, who had been standing in a corner and watching as everything transpired, finally said. This took away the devilish smile on rk¡¯s face as he realized that he had been cornered. The gossips too increased, making Carlos lost of words.


    ¡°Since you im you have evidence to back up her im, then that¡¯s fine. I want everyone that is present here to know that no one is above thew and no sinner shall go unpunished. I hereby promise that investigation will begin on this youngdy¡¯s assault and my family alongside with my son, will give the police maximum cooperation to get to the root of this matter. If peradventure my son is found guilty, I promise that he will be brought to justice and justice shall prevail. Granny, youngdy, I promise to get you the justice you deserve and make sure your assaulter pays for this, even if it is my own blood. I promise¡±, Carlos said, bowing down his head in front of granny and which moved the spectators. This act of his made the spectators apud him and he gained a way to their hearts but what they didn¡¯t know was that, looks can be deceiving.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wordsworth. We will really appreciate your help¡±, granny, who was naive said to Carlos, showing her gratitude for the help he had promised to render.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°No problem, granny. No sinner should be left unpunished. I will ask my secretary to get in touch with you and carry you along with the investigation process. Youngdy, till we meet again, stay strong and safe¡±, Carlos said, walking away with a smile on his face and with everyone apuding him for his sincerity and truthfulness. As soon as he stepped out of the ward, heading to his car alongside his son and his secretary who were beside him, the smile on his face vanished, which was reced with that of anger.


    ¡°Make sure no word gets out. Buy the media out and make sure the public isn¡¯t aware of this¡±, Carlos said, facing his secretary, loosening his tie, as if it was suffocating him.


    ¡°Yes, sir¡±, his secretary replied, cing some calls.


    rk sat beside his father inside the car and he dared not say a word throughout their drive home as he knew he was really furious and angry. They both kept quiet, with rk wondering what awaited him upon getting home. No doubt, he feared his dad as he had abused him and beaten him up countless times.


    ¡°Dad, I can exin. I was drunk that night. I did that under the influence of alcohol¡±, rk managed to exin to his father, upon them getting home and alighting from the car, heading inside. He was trying everything in his possible capability to avoid the wrath of this father but Carlos just ignored him and headed inside.


    Upon getting inside the living room, Carlos had met his first child and only daughter, Stephanie, who happens to be Sophia¡¯s mum, waiting for him in the living room. It happens that Carlos and Stephanie are siblings from the same father but different mothers.


    ¡°Wee, dad. I have been waiting for you for quite a while. I was told you visited the hospital. I am actually here to discuss something with you but is anything the problem? Why is your face like this? You do not look well¡±, Stephanie asked, upon seeing how angry and annoyed her father was.


    ¡°Can we talk about what you are here forter? I am not in the right mood now¡±, Carlos said, heading upstairs to his study room. Halfway to his study room, he halted on the staircase.


    ¡°Meet me in the study room¡±, Carlos said, facing rk. At that moment, he knew there was no way he could escape his wrath.


    ¡°What have you done this time around?¡±, Stephanie asked rk, when their father had disappeared from their sights.


    ¡°Nothing, sis¡±, he said, walking up the stairs, on his way to the study room. On getting to the study room, the first thing his father did was tond a p across his face.


    ¡°All the efforts I have made towards the uing election, you want it to get wasted just because you can¡¯t keep your prick in one ce!!!!¡±, Carlos yelled, picking up his golf club, which was carefully rested on the wall. He bashed rk up with the golf club, making him curled up in pain on the floor. When he had beaten him up to his satisfaction, he dropped the golf club and bend beside rk, who was groaning in pain on the floor.


    ¡°You are just as useless as your mother. If you had killed that girl after molesting her that night, this wouldn¡¯t have been made known. You better pray this doesn¡¯t gets out of hand as that will be the only grace for you to be alive¡±, rk said, getting up and heading over to his desk to pick up his phone. He put a call through to his secretary and upon him picking, he instructed:


    ¡°Get me the boy who said he has the evidence!!!¡±.

 The Cost of Justice

    ¡°My baby, I am sorry you have to go through this. Granny is so sorry for not being able to protect you that night. I am deeply sorry¡±, granny said to Ellie, who was now seating on her bed. Granny had sat her down on the bed after the Wordsworth left. Shemended her for her courage and the strong-will to open up.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay granny. It¡¯s not your fault. You don¡¯t have to me yourself for what happened to me. I am fine now¡±, Ellie said, looking into granny¡¯s eyes, trying to reassure her that she was fine.


    ¡°I am sorry, Ellie¡±, granny said again, still ming herself for what happened to Ellie, while pulling her in for a hug.


    ¡°I will make sure you get the justice that you deserve. I promise you¡±, granny said, while patting Ellie¡¯s back. Kevin stood beside them, looking at the love and affection that was being disyed between the duo. Ellie on the other hand, felt somehow relieved after her outburst at rk earlier that day. She was able to release the anger she was feeling towards rk and she was d she did.


    ¡°Ellie, I am sorry. It¡¯s my fault this happened to you. If I hade to pick you up at the convenience store that night, this would have been prevented. And if I had arrived in time after receiving that call, he wouldn¡¯t have had his chance with you. I am sorry. Please, forgive me¡±, Kevin said, apologizing to Ellie.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Kevin. It¡¯s not your fault either. At least, I will be getting the justice I deserve just as Mr. Wordsworth had promised. He seems like a truthful and honest man, who will keep his promise. As long as he gets punished, I am fine with that¡±, Ellie said, forcing a smile on her face, trying to console herself that she would be okay. They all discussed for a while, with granny and Kevin, trying to bring back the old version of Ellie. After a while, Kevin decided to stop by their home and check up on Ca. Just as he exited the hospital building and was about heading to the bus station, a car suddenly parked in his front, almost running into him.


    He wondered who could have driven recklessly like that and just as he was in the middle of his thought, a man who seemed familiar got out of the car. As the man walked up to him where he was standing, Kevin tried to ce where he had seen his face before and after giving it a thought, he realized it was the man he had seen with the Wordsworth, at the hospital earlier that day.


    ¡°Hello, Kevin. Mr. Wordsworth will like to meet with you. He seeks an audience with you¡±, Leo, Carlos¡¯ secretary said.


    ¡°See me? What for?¡±, Kevin asked, suspicious of the sudden invitation he was getting from Carlos.


    ¡°You will get to know once you get there. Get in the car¡±, Leo said, opening the back seat door and motioning for Kevin to get in.


    ¡°What if I do not want to do so?¡±, Kevin asked, being deviant.


    ¡°Then we will have to use the other way to make you get in¡±, Leo said, looking in the opposite direction. At the opposite end, two hefty men were standing there, looking in the direction of where Leo and Kevin were standing, as if they were waiting to be given an order. Upon taking note of this, Kevin willingly entered the car when he realized he would be eventually coerced to do so, if he didn¡¯t follow their order.


    On getting to the Wordsworth¡¯s mansion, Kevin admired the beauty of the house and all it entailed. The interior was screaming luxury and wealth, making Kevin wanting to live in richness just like the Wordsworth. He was led to Carlos¡¯ study room and upon getting in, he had met Carlos sitting on his chair.


    ¡°Wee. You may have your seat¡±, Carlos said, before Kevin could talk. Kevin sat on the chair opposite Carlos, still admiring the interior design of the room.


    ¡°I will get straight to the point. I will pay you $500, 000¡±, Carlos said point nk at Kevin, which made Kevin confused.


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand you¡±, confused Kevin said, squeezing his face.


    ¡°Well, since you im not to understand what I am trying to say, I will break it down for you. The recording you imed you have, give it to me in exchange for $500, 000¡±, Carlos said.


    ¡°Give you the evidence? I thought you said you would help get the justice deserved earlier?¡±, surprised Kevin asked.


    ¡°Get justice? At the detriment of me losing the uing election and my son getting jailed? No, boy. I can¡¯t love a stranger more than myself. That statement was made earlier just to gain people¡¯s favor to make them vote for me in the uing election and keep the media quiet. Nothing more, nothing less¡±, Carlos said, getting up and walking towards where Kevin was seated.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to? I can¡¯t betray my sister and break the family ties just because of money. I am sorry, I can¡¯t¡±, Kevin managed to say, despite the fact that he was scared and didn¡¯t know what Carlos might do.


    ¡°You know, when I saw you earlier at the hospital today, I saw something unique in you. Your eyes showed that of bravery and you look like a go-getter. Betray your sister? You guys are not even blood-rted. I had someone run a check on you and I found out you have a blind sister. I know you have been trying to source for money for her eye surgery. I can give you that money. All you have to do is to give me the evidence in exchange for the money. And if youply with my request, I promise to have my hospital¡¯s best eye surgeon operate on her. Also, you can sponsor your education and that of your sister¡¯s with the money and I promise to provide you both with jobs once you graduate. What about that?¡±, Carlos, who was now behind Kevin¡¯s back, cing his hand on his shoulder said.


    On hearing this, Kevin began to have a change of mind. His mind trailed back to Ca and he felt that was the opportunity for his sister to regain her sight but at the same time, he didn¡¯t want to betray Ellie and granny.


    ¡°I know this is too sudden for you and too big for you to handle due to your age, but there are some things you have to do even when you fell they are wrong and you do not want to do them. I will give you a day to think about it and for you to make the right decision, just think about your blind sister. What you have to do is very simple; give me the evidence and find a way to convince your grandmother and the victim to forget about the case. That¡¯s all. You have just 24 hours to make your decision. I know you will make the right decision unless, you want your blood sister to be in danger¡±, Carlos said with a fierce look on his face, which showed that he was serious with what he had said. Kevin got scared on seeing this expression of his, making him scared of what Carlos might do to Ca.


    ¡°Here is my card. You know what to do with it once you make your decision. You may take your leave now¡¯, Carlos said, gesturing for Kevin to leave. Kevin, with his shaky legs, got out of the Wordsworth¡¯s mansion, holding onto the contact card in his hand, unsure of what to do.

 His Dilemma

    While on the bus on his way home that night, Kevin kept on thinking about Carlos¡¯ proposal. He was at the rock end as he didn¡¯t know what to do. He felt Ellie was wronged and she deserved justice but at the same time, he also felt that his sister has the right to see the world around her, just like every other person. He looked at the contact card in his hand and clenched his fist. He was frustrated and confused no doubt, and he could only vent his anger on the contact card he was holding in his hand.


    On getting to his bus-stop, he alighted from the bus and made his way to their neighbor¡¯s house, who Ca was staying with. Thanking the neighbor, he and Ca headed to their house. On getting home, Kevin prepared dinner for Ca and after making sure she was well fed, they sat under the moonlight to have a heart to heart conversation. It had been long they both sat together and shared some sibling moments together. Kevin was admiring the beauty of the moon and at the same time, lost in his thought of Carlos¡¯ proposal.


    ¡°What are you doing, brother?¡¯, Ca, who had noticed how silent Kevin was asked, pulling him out of his thought.


    ¡°Nothing. Just admiring the beauty of the moon¡±, Kevin said in a hasty manner, trying not to make Ca suspect something was going on.


    ¡°It must look so beautiful. I wish I can see it but unfortunately, I can¡¯t¡±, Ca said dejectedly, being weighed down by hurt and disappointment.


    ¡°You will see it one day. You will see it soon. The doctor said you will be able to see soon¡±, Kevin lied, trying to ease his sister¡¯s worries and pains. But the look on Ca¡¯s face, showed that she wasn¡¯t convinced.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°One day? That day will nevere¡±, Ca said, with a painful expression on her face.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±, Kevin, who seemed confused by ra¡¯s statement asked, paying full attention to Ca, whose eyes were bing teary. This state of hers got Kevin worried, making him wonder what was going on in her mind.


    ¡°I know I can¡¯t see again. The other day at the hospital, I heard all what the doctor said¡±, Ca dered abruptly, making Kevin¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°You knew all along? You heard everything that day?¡±, surprised Kevin asked, looking straight into his sister¡¯s eyes and all he could see there was sadness and devastation.


    ¡°Yes, I did. I heard everything and it was since then I gave up on my dream of seeing the world around me once again. Do you know what my biggest wish is, brother? To be able to see once again; that is it. But sadly enough, this wish of mine won¡¯t be a reality¡±, Ca said dejectedly, with tears streaming down her face. Seeing his sister in such a heartbroken state, made his heart bleed.


    ¡°I am sorry I lied to you about what the doctor said but I did that so as not to make you sad. But I am promising you now that you will be able to see again. I will make sure I get the money and make you undergo the surgery. It¡¯s a promise¡±, Kevin said, holding Ca¡¯s hands in his, trying to reassure her that she would definitely be able to see once more.


    ¡°Stop deceiving me brother. I know I won¡¯t be able to undergo the surgery. How will you be able to source for $300, 000 within two days?¡±, Ca queried, not convinced by her brother¡¯s promise.


    ¡°I will definitely get it. You do not have to worry about that. Just prepare your mind about getting a surgery in few days. I will do anything to fulfil your wish, Ca¡±, Kevin said in a determined voice, which made Ca realized that her brother was serious about his promise. This confidence of his, made Ca wondered what he was up to and how he would be able to raise the required fund within two days, but she decided not to question him further.


    As he watched his sistery on the bed after petting her to sleep, he wondered on whether to go for Carlos¡¯ offer or not. He had always love his sister right from birth and would do anything to make her happy but on the other hand, he was also in love with Ellie, although, he hadn¡¯t told her about it. He didn¡¯t want to hurt the two women he loved but the situation at hand, warranted him to choose one of them. After thinking about it all through the night, he made up his made and decided on who to save. As heid on the bed beside his sister that night, he held the contact card given to him by Carlos in his hand and allowed the cold hands of sleep to take him away.


    He woke up very early the following morning, and after making sure to have taken care of Ca, he dropped her at their neighbors¡¯ ce, with him, promising Ca that he would get the required fund for the surgery that day. Hence, he took out his phone after having left the neighbor¡¯s ce, and called the man he had relied on to get the fund from.


    ¡°Hello, this is Kevin¡±, he said to the person on the receiving end, just for the receiver to know who was on the line.


    ¡°I knew you would call but never knew it will be this early. Seems like you have made up your mind on what to do. So, may I know your decision?¡±, Carlos asked, smiling.


    ¡°I will give you the recording in exchange for the money. But hope I will get the money today?¡±, Kevin said, clenching his fist, fully aware that he had just betrayed granny and Ellie¡¯s trust.


    ¡°I know you will make the right decision. As for the money, it will be given to you immediately you hand over the recording. So, are you willing to meet up now?¡±, Carlos asked, feeling satisfied.


    ¡°Yes, I will like to do so¡±, Kevin responded.


    ¡°You cane over to my ce. I will be waiting for you¡±, Carlos said, hanging up on Kevin andughing hysterically. Thisughter of his caught his secretary¡¯s attention which prompted him to ask if he was fine.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Just find it funny how people who call themselves family, can betray each other for money. Anyways, get $500, 000 ready and call the hospital to get our best surgeon prepared for an eye surgery tomorrow¡±, Carlos said, walking away from his study room, with a satisfied smile on his face. He knew he had sessfully taken away his hindrance and that nothing would stop him from bing the Senate President anymore. His secretary obeyed his orders by getting the money ready and also, calling the hospital to pass his order.


    Kevin finally got to Carlos¡¯ ce and their deal was strike. Kevin¡¯s phone was collected as the recording was on his phone.


    ¡°This is $200, 000. The sum of $300, 000 has been removed from the agreed amount for your sister¡¯s surgery and the surgery has been scheduled for tomorrow. The surgery will be carried out at my hospital by my best surgeon¡±, Carlos said to Kelvin, who was sitting with guilt etched on his face and he look unsettled.


    ¡°Thank you¡±, Kevin managed to say, despite his unsettled mind.


    ¡°Can I take my leave now?¡±, Kevin asked, when he noticed Carlos was quiet.


    ¡°Yes, you can but I hope you know you have to keep the granny and the girl in question in control. I wouldn¡¯t want any rumoring out about this issue after this. Hope you understand what I mean?¡±, Carlos asked Kevin, in a way that sounded like a warning rather than a question.


    ¡°Yes, I understand¡±, Kevin said, nodding his head and heading towards the exit.


    ¡°Also, if you will love to work for me in the future, you can get in touch with me. I think we will get along well¡±, Carlos said, making Kevin halt in his steps.


    ¡°Thank you. I will put that into consideration¡±, Kevin said, holding the door knob.


    He opened the door and made his way to the front gate. As he stood in front of Carlos¡¯ mansion, he wondered if he had done the right thing. He felt guilty but he thought that was the best thing he could have done for his sister. He headed to the hospital with a heavy mind, not knowing how to face granny and Ellie. As he stood in front of the hospital¡¯s entrance, he wondered whether to go in or go back home and the question, ¡°What if granny and Ellie¡¯s find out about what he had done?¡±, kept on repeating itself in his mind.

 His Dilemma II

    Kevin decided to step into the hospital, pretending as if nothing had happened. On getting to Ellie¡¯s ward, he quietly opened the door and through the small opening, he saw granny and Ellie discussing and giggling at the same time. Ellie seemed to have been getting over her trauma and which ddened Kevin¡¯s heart to see a smile on her face. When Kevin¡¯s mind trailed back to what he had done early that day before heading to the hospital, his mood changed and he felt some sense of betrayal within him. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to face granny and Ellie and so, he decided to head back home. Just as he was about closing  the door, granny who had caught a glimpse of him, called his name, making him halt.


    ¡°Kevin, aren¡¯t youing in?¡±, granny asked, upon seeing him closing the door and which made Ellie aware of his presence. Realizing that he had been caught, he decided to enter the ward to avoid any suspicion.


    ¡°I was just about to¡±, Kevin lied, smiling and at the same time, avoiding making eye contact with granny and Ellie.


    ¡°Hi, Kevin. How is Ca?¡±, Ellie asked, upon him getting close to where she and granny were.


    ¡°She is fine¡±, he responded in a low voice, still avoiding making eye contact with either of them.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I have missed her a lot. Can¡¯t wait to see her soon¡±, Ellie said enthusiastically, which showed that she truly cared about Ca. Kevin, realizing the sincere feeling Ellie had towards Ca, couldn¡¯t help but to me himself the more for betraying Ellie.


    ¡°Kevin, are you sure you are fine?¡±, granny, who had noticed Kevin¡¯s body reactions asked. She knew something was going on as Kevin¡¯s reactions were those she was quite familiar with. It was the same reaction she had always disyed whenever she was with Kevin and Ca back then. The reactions were that of guilt andpunction.


    ¡°I am ¡­¡­ am fine¡±, Kevin said stuttering, and manged to make eye contact with granny, just to prevent her from probing him further. He knew she was being suspicious of him from the look on her face, and to stop her from further suspecting him, he decided to let go of his guilt and feel free with them, just like he had always done.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±, granny asked, narrowing her eyes, as if trying to scrutinize Kevin.


    ¡°I am fine, granny. I am just tired¡±, Kevin said, forcing a smile, trying to convince granny but the look on her face said it all; that she was not convinced.


    ¡°I am thirsty. I need to get water downstairs¡±, Kevin said hastily, when he realized granny didn¡¯t look convinced. He hurriedly headed to the door, swinging it open, and banging it upon getting out. Granny felt more suspicious about his behavior, while Ellie didn¡¯t think much of it, as she believed he was really tired. Even when Ellie and granny continued talking, granny couldn¡¯t stop being suspicious of Kevin¡¯s attitude and she kept on thinking about what he could have done wrong. While in the midst of her thought, her cellphone rang and she excused herself to take the call.


    ¡°Hello, am unto Ca Smith¡¯s grandmother?¡±, the caller asked from her end.


    ¡°Yes, you are. May I know who is this?¡±, granny asked, unsure of who was on the line.


    ¡°I am a nurse calling from T&J Hospital. We couldn¡¯t get in touch with her brother, Kevin, which is why we decided to get in touch with you as her second next of kin¡±, the nurse said.


    ¡°Oh, maybe he has a t battery. But if I may ask, if everything okay? Is something wrong with Ca?¡±, granny asked, feeling concerned about Ca¡¯s health.


    ¡°No, nothing of such. I just want to confirm if you are aware of Ca¡¯s medical treatment being moved to Living Hope Medical Hospital and about her eye operation, which is scheduled for tomorrow¡±, the nurse said. This statement got granny surprised, as she wasn¡¯t aware of any of these.


    ¡°Operation?¡±, granny asked, shocked.


    ¡°Yes, the operation is scheduled for tomorrow and Miss Ca needs to be at Living Hope Medical Hospital tonight, to prepare her towards tomorrow surgery¡±, the nurse further exined. Granny began to wonder where Kevin had gotten the money for the surgery from and why he had hid the surgery from her. She was so engrossed in thinking about this, that she forgot she was on a call until the nurse spoke.


    ¡°Hello. Are you there with me?¡¯, the nurse asked, when she got no response from granny. This pulled granny back to reality.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Thank you for the information. We are aware of the transfer and the surgery. We will make sure Ca gets to the hospital before nightfall. Thank you for the reminder¡±, granny said, hanging up. The call she had received made her confirm her suspicion that Kevin had done something wrong. Different questions began to linger on her mind and to find answers to those questions, she decided to go in search of Kevin. She looked around for Kevin for quite a while before she finally sighted him.


    Kevin was resting on the wall at a corner of the hospital, very close to the exit. He seemed to be lost in thought as he didn¡¯t notice granny¡¯s presence until she called his name.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Kevin, why are you here?¡±, granny asked, narrowing her eyes, as if trying to read Kevin¡¯s mind, to know what was going on in his mind.


    ¡°Nothing, granny. Just needed some fresh air¡±, Kevin lied, trying toport himself.


    ¡°Okay, if you say so. I got a call. A call from T&J hospital. The nurse said she had been trying to get in touch with you but you line isn¡¯t connecting. What happened to your phone?¡±, granny asked. Upon hearing that granny got a call from Ca¡¯s hospital, Kevin began to fidget, wondering if granny was aware of everything.


    ¡°I ¡­.. I lost my phone¡±, he stammered.


    ¡°When was that?¡±, granny who knew he was lying, asked.


    ¡°On my way home yesterday¡±, he hurriedly replied. Granny didn¡¯t say anything and was just studying his body reaction, which sold him out and made granny confirmed that he was lying.


    ¡°What did the hospital say?¡±, he asked suspiciously, when he realized granny wouldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°The hospital? Oh, they informed me about Ca¡¯s eye surgery, which will be taking ce in this same hospital tomorrow. How did you get the money for the surgery in such a short notice and why didn¡¯t you inform me?¡±, granny questioned, looking directly into Kevin¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I ¡­¡­ I can exin granny¡±, Kevin responded.


    ¡°Go ahead with the exnation. I am all ears. But before you go on, you said something about losing your phone yesterday night. Is that not where the recording of Ellie¡¯s assaulter is?¡±, granny asked.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s where it is. I was scared of telling you I misced the only evidence we can use to get justice for her. I am sorry¡±, Kevin apologized.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave that aside. How did you get the money meant for Ca¡¯s surgery?¡±, granny asked, still curious.


    ¡°I just managed to get it. Can we just forget about the source of the fund? Are you not happy Ca will be able to see soon? I think we should just focus on Ellie and Ca¡¯s surgery for now. I will tell you about the sourceter¡±, Kevin said, pleadingly.


    ¡°No, I want to know about the source now!!!! I hope it¡¯s not what I am thinking¡±, granny yelled, making Kevin¡¯s eyes wide opened.

 A Fatal Confrontation

    ¡°What do you mean, granny? What are you thinking about?¡±, Kevin asked in a shaky voice, realizing he had been caught.


    ¡°Did you betray Ellie for money?¡¯, granny asked, making Kevin flinch.


    ¡°What¡­.. what are ¡­¡­ you talking about, granny? Why will you think I did that?¡±, Kevin asked, stammering.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Because you losing your phone where the evidence against Collins Wordsworth is and Ca getting her surgery all of a sudden doesn¡¯t seem to be coincident. If you think I am wrong, then, exin to me how you got the fund¡±, granny yelled, being adamant on knowing the truth. When Kevin realized there was no other way to make granny believe his lies and there was no way to change her mind, he decided to open up to her and beg for forgiveness instead.


    ¡°Granny, can we talk somewhere else? Everyone¡¯s eyes seem to be on us right now. Let¡¯s go to an enclosed area, I promise to tell you everything¡±, Kevin said, looking around them and which granny¡¯s eyes follow suite. It was then she realized that, people were looking at them, wondering what was going on.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s fine¡±, granny said, to avoid creating a scene and decided to have the conversation with Kevin in the female restroom.


    ¡°Since we are here, you can say whatsoever you want to say¡±, granny said, looking angry, on getting to the restroom.


    ¡°I am sorry, granny. I didn¡¯t mean to betray Ellie. When Mr. Wordsworth called me in and proposed the offer, I wanted to turn it down but upon thinking about Ca, I decided to ept. I think this is the only chance for her to see again. There was no other way we could get the money and it is what you know, granny¡±, Kevin said, feeling remorseful and looking at the floor, as if there was something special lying on it.


    ¡°There was no other way we could get it? Do you know what I am doing to raise the money? Do you know I am nning to sell my son¡¯s apartment to raise fund for Ca¡¯s surgery?¡±, granny yelled, feeling disappointed at Kevin. She was hurt and heartbroken, by what Kevin had done.


    ¡°You were nning on selling the apartment? I never knew. You didn¡¯t tell me. If you had carried me along, I wouldn¡¯t have done this¡±, Kevin said, now feeling less remorseful and trying to shift the me on granny.


    ¡°Are you trying to me me for your devilish action right now?¡±, granny asked, surprised by what Kevin had uttered.


    ¡°I am not trying to me you. Granny, can you please let go of this? Can we pretend none of this happened? Please, granny¡±, Kevin said pleadingly, holding granny¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Forget about it? Pretend as if nothing happened and betray Ellie just like you did? No, I won¡¯t do such¡±, granny said, yanking Kevin¡¯s hands off her, which got him surprised.


    ¡°The only thing you can do to atone for your sin, is to return the money and get the recording back. With you doing that, I can let go and pretend as if this, never happened¡±, granny said, decisively.


    ¡°I ¡­. I can¡¯t do that, granny. I can¡¯t return the fund. If I do so, how will I be able to get the money for the surgery? Her surgery is less than 24 hours. So, how do you expect me to get such a huge amount?¡±, Kevin yelled at granny, feeling frustrated. This act of his surprised granny, as she never knew he had this other side of him.


    ¡°You know what granny? For the sake of Ca, please let this go. You can see this as a way of finally repaying the debt you owe my family. If not for your son, Ca wouldn¡¯t be in the state she is right now. So, the only thing you can do to fully atone for your son¡¯s sin is to overlook this and let go. It¡¯s not as if Ellie was killed, she was only raped!!!! She still has every of her organs working perfectly, while my sister has been in darkness for years. Just let this slide through, hun?¡±, Kevin said, with no trace of remorse left in his voice. He was now feeling as if he had done the right thing and there was nothing wrong with what he had done. The guilt he was feeling earlier that day, had left him and he now cared less of granny¡¯s perspective of him. Granny was shocked at how Kevin was ying the victim card and how he had hit her on her sore spot. The look on his face showed that he was not remorseful and didn¡¯t feel bad for what he had done.


    ¡°What did you just say? Atone for my son¡¯s sin? Do you think I am not aware that your drunk driving father was the one who actually ran into my son¡¯s car? And that your mother was my son¡¯s mistress? I know you gave a false narrative at the police station but I still pretended my son was wrong because I felt pity for you and your little sister. Wondering how I found out about the truth? A passerby who happened to witness the scene, gave her statement at the police station!!!!! Now, you want to use that against me?, granny said, feeling hurt and disappointed. Kevin was shocked by granny¡¯s revtion and couldn¡¯t utter a word to defend himself, as he knew granny was right.


    ¡°You know what? I can¡¯t condone your lies anymore. As for what you have done, I won¡¯t overlook it. Since you said you can¡¯t return the money and get the recording back, then I will do that by myself. I will go to the police station and lodge aint against you and the Wordsworth¡¯s family for what you have done to Ellie. Be ready to face the consequences of your action as nothing and nobody can stop me from doing what I had said¡±, granny said with determination, and slowly walking away, leaving Kevin standing still and confused on what to do.


    When Kevin realized that granny wouldn¡¯t take a no for an answer and she was hellbent on doing what she had said, he decided to stop her. The only way for his efforts not to be in vain, was to plead with granny and make her have a change of mind. He decided to run after granny, who hadn¡¯t left the restroom yet and so, he did.


    ¡°Granny, please, I am sorry. Don¡¯t do this to me¡±, Kevin said, double crossing granny, before she could get to the exit. He held her hand and pleaded with her.


    ¡°Leave my way. There¡¯s nothing you can do that will make me have a change of heart. I am heading to the station and the media right at this instance¡±, granny said, yanking off Kevin¡¯s hand and heading for the door. But before she could reach for the door, Kevin dragged her from behind, trying to stop her and then, the unexpected happened. Due to Kevin¡¯s sudden dragging of granny from begin without granny¡¯s prior awareness, she lost her footing, thereby hitting her head on the washing hand basin. In no time, granny was lying on the floor, with blood gushing out from her head. It was upon seeing this sight, that Kevin realized what he had done. He began to shiver and in no time, he was covered in sweat. He watched as grannyid on the floor, fighting for her life, with her forcing the words ¡°Help me¡±, out of her mouth.

 A Shift in Shadows

    Kevin was so scared on seeing granny in the state she was in. He was confused and scared at the same time. He didn¡¯t know what to do. He  decided to help granny and rush her to the emergency ward and just as he moved close to her to lift her up, an evil thought came to his mind.


    ¡°What if her dying is the only way to keep  my secret from getting exposed?¡±, he had thought, having a change of mind towards saving granny¡¯s life. When he eventually made up his mind, he let go of granny¡¯s hand and rushed to lock the restroom door from behind; to prevent anyone from walking onto the scene. Having done that, he slowly walked back to where granny was lying in the pool of blood and smiled sheepishly.


    ¡°Ke¡­.. Vin, ple¡­.. ase he¡­lp¡±, granny said weakly, when she noticed Kevin wasn¡¯t making any attempt to save her life.


    ¡°Help you? So, you can send me to prison? No, I am not stupid enough to do that¡±, Kevin said,ughing hysterically. Thisughter of his got granny scared, making her wonder in her weak state, how Kevin could have changed within few seconds.


    ¡°I think it is best for you to just die. At least, you are old enough to die now. You do not have to worry about your dear Ellie. I will make sure to take good care of her. You can die peacefully now, having assured you Ellie will be taken care of. Thank you for all the care and support you have given me and Ca. Goodbye¡±, Kevin said, bending beside where granny was lying, and whispering into her ear, smiling. Just as he was about to stand up, granny held his hand, with the little strength left in her. She looked into Kevin¡¯s eyes and right in front of her, she was seeing another person entirely. The swift change in Kevin¡¯s attitude, surprised granny, making her wondered which version of him was the real. The look on his face was ruthless and fierce, capturing the coldness andck of empathy in his demeanor.  He yanked off granny¡¯s hands away from him, brushing away his hand as if there were dirt on it.


    He rested on the wall very close to where granny was lying lifeless, enjoying seeing her in pains and agony, with a smile of pleasure and satisfaction on his face. Granny struggled to keep herself alive and when she realized there was no hope for her, she decided to give up andid weakly on the floor, waiting for the cold hands of death to take her away. While her soul was gradually leaving her body, she looked at Kevin¡¯s face, which was hardened into a mask of unfeeling stone. His eyes, once warm and inviting, were now icy, as if they could slice through steel. His forehead furrows had intensified, evoking a calcting, cold appearance as though he was calcting every possibility and ruling them all out with the same ruthless uracy.


    As herst breath escaped from her mouth, all she could think of was, if Ellie would be save with Kevin around her. Thest thing she saw before giving up a ghost was Kevin¡¯s face, a face that had discarded all pretense ofpassion, revealing the true, ruthless nature within.


    When he had confirmed that she had stopped breathing, he thought of how to dispose her body, without getting caught. He was very calm and no one would have thought he had just murdered someone. He thought over and over again, on what to do and then, a n struck his mind. He reached for Carlos¡¯ contact card which he had kept in his back pocket and dialed his line, using granny¡¯s phone. At first, he didn¡¯t pick, but after calling him repeatedly, he finally picked.


    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡±, he cautiously asked.


    ¡°This is Kevin, Mr. Wordsworth. I need your help. I just created a mess and I know you are the only one who can help me out¡±, Kevin said, calmly.


    ¡°What did you do?¡±, Carlos asked.


    ¡°I killed someone. I need your help to dispose off her body¡±, he said with no empathy, nor guilt in him. On hearing what he had said, Carlos wondered how calm he was, despite the situation he was in. This calmness andposure of his, made Carlos fall in love with him the more.


    ¡°Who did you kill?¡±, Carlos asked, getting up from his seat, while walking to the window side.


    ¡°My granny¡±, he responded tantly.


    ¡°Your granny? May I know why you killed her?¡±, Carlos asked, surprised by Kevin¡¯s change in attitude towards his family. He remembered how he had stood his grounds the night before not to ever betray his family but there he was the following day,mitting all kinds of atrocities against his family.


    ¡°I never intended to killed her; it was just a mistake. She found out about the deal we made and she was hellbent on informing the police about it. While trying to stop her from going to the police station, she slipped, hitting her head on the washing hand basin, which led to her death¡±, he non-nonchntly exined.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you save her when the ident happened? I am sure she didn¡¯t die immediately. Why didn¡¯t you try to save her life?¡±, Carlos asked, getting interested in knowing who the real Kevin is.


    ¡°Because I believe money should alwayse first. While family might be erratic and untrustworthy, money offers chances, security, and freedom. If you have enough money, you can achieve your goals, make your lifefortable, and solve practically any difficulty. I think no family is worth giving up money for. If I had saved her, she would have reported me to the police, making me uncertain of my future¡±, Kevin responded.


    ¡°I am falling in love with the new you but why do you think I will help you?¡±, Carlos asked.


    ¡°Because I know you will¡±, Kevin responded with confidence. This got Carlos smiling at how confident he sounded while he said it.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±, Carlos asked.


    ¡°At the hospital¡¯s female restroom. Your hospital to be precise¡±, Kevin responded.


    ¡°The hospital? Is anyone aware of the incident yet?¡±, Carlos asked, trying to figure out, how to go about cleaning Kevin¡¯s mess.


    ¡°Nobody yet but maybe the person in the CCTV room¡±, Kevin said, watching as the CCTV blinked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That will be taken care of. Just stay still and make sure you lock the door from behind¡±, Carlos said, hanging up.


    Carlos instructed his secretary to take care of the situation at hand, while Kevin on the other hand, waited patiently, for help toe. While waiting, a female patient who wanted to use the restroom tried opening the door but the door wouldn¡¯t budge. She tried opening it several times, which almost made Kevin¡¯s heart jumped out of his chest. Thinking it was faulty, she walked away, which brought relief to Kevin¡¯s mind. He started getting impatient as the help Carlos had promised, wasn¡¯ting forth. Some minutester, he heard someone trying to open the door with a key from outside and he was scared of getting found out. He hid in a corner upon hearing the persone in and silently prayed for him to be safe. He peeped to see who had entered and the person didn¡¯t seem like a female, as he was wearing a well-tailored trouser, with an exquisite shoe.


    ¡°You cane out now¡±, Ben, who had caught a glimpse of Kevin, where he was hiding, said. Hearing his voice, Kevin became rxed, knowing it was Carlos¡¯ secretary.


    ¡°You can go now. I will take care of this. Just pretend as if this never happened¡±, Ben said, motioning for Kevin to get out and which he did. Ben cleaned up Kevin¡¯s traces, making it look like an ident that urred from a fall. He also didn¡¯t forget to wipe off all the CCTV footage of Kevin and granny, entering the toilet together. When he was done, he intentionally left the bathroom door opened, waiting for someone to stumble on granny¡¯s corpse.


    Kevin on the other hand, headed to Ellie¡¯s room and pretended as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Where is granny?¡±, that was the first question Ellie asked, upon sighting Kevin.


    ¡°Granny? What do you mean by that? Thought she was here with you. I left her here with you, remember?¡±, Kevin asked with a shaky voice, wondering if he had been exposed.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°She left here not long after you went downstairs. She told me she was going in search of you, as she needed to ask you something. Didn¡¯t you two meet up?¡±, Ellie asked, innocently.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t see her¡±, Kevin lied, avoiding Ellie¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Seems like you missed each other. She wille back if she doesn¡¯t see you¡±, Ellie said, not suspecting anything.


    ¡°Yes, she will¡±, Kevin said, smiling.


    He and Ellie spoke for a while, with Kevin¡¯s mind not at rest. While in the middle of their conversation, a nurse rushed in and stood right in front of them. The presence of the nurse made Kevin feel uneasy, while Ellie wondered what was going on.


    ¡°I am sorry to say this, but your granny is dead¡±, the nurse dered, making Ellie¡¯s body stiff and her face turned pale.

 The Unbearable Loss

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±, Ellie asked, staggering, while getting up from her bed, wondering if she had heard wrong.


    ¡°I am sorry to say this again, but your granny is dead. Someone found her dead body in the female restroom, some minutes ago¡±, the nurse said, with empathy and apologetically.


    ¡°Are you sure of what you are saying? She left here barely an hour ago. So, what are you talking about?¡±, Ellie queried, still not believing what the nurse had said. Ellie couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard. Kevin, who was already aware of granny being dead, didn¡¯t feel shocked nor sad, but had to pretend as if he was, just to avoid Ellie¡¯s suspicion.


    ¡°What are you talking about? How can granny be dead?¡±, Kevin cut in, pretending to be shocked by the news.


    ¡°I am sorry to break the news to you but that is the pure truth. You can follow me downstairs to confirm her body¡±, the nurse said. Upon hearing this, Ellie copsed on the floor. Kevin moved to her where she was sitting on the floor, emotionless, trying to calm her down.


    ¡°Calm down, Ellie. We haven¡¯t confirmed if she is the one yet. Let¡¯s go confirm but i am sure she can¡¯t be the one¡±, Kevin said, holding Ellie close to his chest. With his support, Ellie stood up with his shaky legs. They trailed slowly behind the nurse with Kevin, serving as a means of support for Ellie as she walked. On getting to the room where granny¡¯s dead body wasid and covered up, Ellie couldn¡¯t brace herself up, to enter the room. Although, she wasn¡¯t convinced that granny was dead, she was scared her fear might be a reality. She felt her legs too heavy for her to carry, but with Kevin assuring her that she would be fine, she entered the room, walking sluggishly. As she got to where granny wasid, she held the hem of the cloth granny was covered with, and slowly uncovered her face, with her shaky hand. Upon seeing that granny was the one really lying there lifeless, Ellie couldn¡¯t bear the pain of not seeing her granny anymore. And with tears in her eyes, Ellie fainted, bing unaware of what was going on around her.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She woke up to the shiny light in her room and at first, wasn¡¯t conscious of her surroundings. It took her a while to realize where she was and the memory of what had happened before she fainted seemed to have been wiped away. While still trying to process what was going on, Kevin came in.


    ¡°Ellie, you are awake? Are you fine?¡±, Kevin asked, moving hurriedly towards her. Upon seeing him, she seemed to have realized why she had fainted and the pictures of granny¡¯s lifeless body she had seen before copsing, came shing across her face.


    ¡°Where is granny?¡±, Ellie asked in a shaky voice, removing the drip from her hand and hurriedly rushing to the door. Kevin ran after her, stopping her from running further.


    ¡°Calm down, Ellie¡±, Kevin said, after getting a hold of her.


    ¡°Let go of me. I need to go see granny¡±, Ellie whimpered, shedding tears and trying to free herself from Kevin¡¯s hold but Kevin wouldn¡¯t let go of her.


    ¡°Ellie, calm down. Granny is dead. We both saw her dead body¡±, Kevin said, trying to make her ept the reality that was right before her eyes.


    ¡°Shut up!!!! What are you talking about? Which granny is dead? She told me she wasing. She told me she would be back. Shut your crap and stop telling me she is dead. She can¡¯t be dead!!!!¡±, Ellie yelled, while beating Kevin¡¯s chest, trying to make him let go of her. Seeing the tantrum she was throwing, Kevin yelled at her, to make here back to her senses and ept the reality.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? She is gone. She is dead. You will never see her anymore!!!! She is gone and gone for good. Try to get that into your skull!!!!!!¡±, Kevin yelled at Ellie, which got her scared. It seemed as if what Kevin had said made her ept the reality, as she gently stood up from the ground and hid in the corner of the ward, after realizing and finally epting the fact that she would see her granny no more. She sat there for hours and no matter how hard Kevin tried to pull her out of her shadows, she never budged.


    It was time for Ca to check into the hospital ahead of her operation the following day. Kevin had to leave Ellie all alone at the hospital and went to get Ca prepared for her surgery. He didn¡¯t tell Ca about granny¡¯s death, as he knew she might cause a tantrum just like Ellie and, not get the surgery.


    Granny¡¯s body was moved into the morgue for investigation on the cause of her death. As the investigation kicked off Ca¡¯s operation was also carried out. Ca¡¯s operation was a sess and she had to stay at the hospital for a while, for her to heal. The police concluded that the death of granny was as a result of the fall she had. With the help of Carlos, Kevin was able to go scot-free with granny¡¯s murder, with no one suspecting him, to be the one behind her death. During this period, Ellie never said anything, as she had be a shadow of herself. She didn¡¯t see any reason for her to live anymore as the only person whom she had seen as her confidant and her only family was no more. Granny¡¯s funeral preparation was set in motion and was solely handled by Kevin. Although, he felt guilty for granny¡¯s death, he was also happy that he had taken away his only obstacle.


    On the day of her burial, Ca couldn¡¯t attend as she wasn¡¯t aware and she was still in the hospital, healing. On the day of the burial, Ca wore a  simple ck dress, a sign of mourning, which hung loosely on her frame. She was tired of crying. As she watched her granny beingid in her grave, her gaze was fixed on her coffin. Her face was a mask of sorrow, her eyes red and swollen from crying. Pain was etched on her face as she had just lost her granny. Her shoulders were slumped, weighed down by the heaviness of grief. She wore a simple ck dress, a sign of mourning,


    As she stood there watching, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath to steady herself. Memories of her granny flooded her mind, each one a bitter sweet reminder of the loved they had shared. After granny had beenid to rest, Ellie turned away from her graveyard, her steps were heavy as she made her way back to the world. She knew her life wouldn¡¯t be the same without her granny, but at the same time, she knew she had to find a way to move on.

 The Aftermath of Loss

    Life without granny was just as Ellie had expected. After granny¡¯s burial, Ellie was discharged from the hospital and so also, Ca. Although she was not in her right state of mind due to granny¡¯s death, she was so happy to know that Ca could see again.


    Kevin had lied to her that the fund for Ca¡¯s surgery was paid by granny before her death. Ellie wondered at first, how granny could have gotten such arge amount of money, but sheter concluded that, it was the money gotten from the sale of herte


    son¡¯s apartment.


    Both Ca and Kevin moved on with their daily life activity, while Ellie kept herself locked up in the house, still finding it difficult that her family was truly gone. She became a shadow of herself, and she could barely smile. Ca and Kevin tried to gear


    her up and encouraged her to move on, but all their efforts seemed to prove abortive. She wouldn¡¯t eat and was forced countless of times to. She became so lean and looked wretched. She didn¡¯t even had time to think of her assault, as her mind felt nk, and


    it seemed like she was on the brink of breaking down. She felt like her world had just copsed, right in front of her. These continued for weeks, until one fateful day.


    Kevin and Ca had left home very early that day, with Ca headed to school and Kevin headed to work. Ellie was still in istion and wouldn¡¯t talk to anyone. Before they both left that day, they tried to lighten up her mood, which they failed to do. Still


    getting the same response from her, they left home that day, dejectedly, hoping her mood would have gotten better before they came back. On getting back home that night, Ellie was nowhere to be found. At first, they had thought she had strolled out, but after


    waiting for a while for her toe back and she was still nowhere to be found, Kevin and Ca decided to go in search of her. They searched around the house and upon getting to the backyard, they had met her lying lifeless on the floor. She was quickly rushed


    to the hospital and after conducting series of tests on her, the doctor broke the least expected news to them.


    ¡°Are you her guardian?¡±, the doctor asked, with his stethoscope, hanging around his neck.


    ¡°Yes, I am¡±, Kevin replied, calmly.


    ¡°Are you her husband?¡±, the doctor asked, wanting to know Kevin¡¯s rtionship with his patient.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°No, I am her brother¡±, Kevin responded.


    ¡°Is there like an elderly person who is rted to you, that I can talk to?¡±, the doctor asked.


    ¡°No, there isn¡¯t. You can go ahead and tell me anything. Is anything the problem?¡±, Kevin asked, sensing that something was going on.


    ¡°Well, she is two months gone¡±, the doctor announced.


    ¡°Gone? Gone where?¡±, he asked, looking confused and baffled.


    ¡°What I mean is, she is pregnant. She needs to start her antenatal soon. I will also advise you to stop her from doing any strenuous work, as it may affect hers and the baby¡¯s health. Everything seems normal for now and we will keep a close tab on her and the


    baby, once she begins her antenatal. If you will excuse me¡±, the doctor said, taking his leave, leaving Kevin looking shocked and astonished. He stood there, not knowing whether to be happy or sad. He knew that wasn¡¯t what Ellie needed at that moment and he


    didn¡¯t know how she would react, knowing that she was carrying the child of the man who raped her in her womb. Guilt began to eat him up, as he knew that he was partially responsible for what she was going through. He was so immersed in his thoughts that,


    he was only brought back to reality by the touch of his sister, Ca, who was watching as he and the doctor spoke.


    ¡°Kevin, are you fine?¡±, Ca said, tapping her brother, who seemed to be oblivious of her presence.


    ¡°Yes, I am¡±, Kevin lied, not wanting Ca to be aware of the situation at hand.


    ¡°What did the doctor say?¡±, she further probed.


    ¡°Nothing special. He just said she fainted due to stress. She will be fine after getting some rest¡±, Kevin said.


    ¡°Ok, that¡¯s fine. Can we get to see her now?¡±, Ca asked, longing to see Ellie.


    ¡°She is asleep now. Let¡¯s wait until she wakes up, so as not to disturb her sleep¡±, Kevin advised and in which Ca, reasoned with him. After waiting for some hours, Ellie finally woke up. Kevin and Ca headed to her ward after being informed by the doctor.


    ¡°Ellie, are you fine now?¡±, Ca rushed to meet her where she was sitting on her bed, upon entering her ward.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Did I get you worked up?¡±, Ellie asked, showing her concern.


    ¡°No, not at all. I am d you are fine now¡±, Ca said, holding her hands, which looked frail and weak. Ellie smiled at her, in appreciation for her care.


    ¡°What did the doctor say is the problem?¡±, Ellie asked, facing Kevin, who was standing by her bedside.


    ¡°Nothing that severe. He said you fainted due to stress, and you will be fine after getting some rest. You will be fine¡±, Kevin said, patting Ellie¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Thank you for your support so far. I don¡¯t know how I would have survived after granny¡¯s death, without you both in my life. Thank you once again¡±, Ellie said smiling. Kevin watched as she smiled, and the smile seemed sincere and heartfelt. It was the first


    sincere smile she had put on since after granny¡¯s death. He felt like she was gradually epting reality but with thetest development, he wasn¡¯t sure if the smile wouldst forever. Not long after, the doctor came in to check on her and it was at that


    moment the secret Kevin was trying to keep away from Ellie, although he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to do that forever, became known.


    ¡°Her vitals seem stable now. She is recuperating really fast, but I will advise she starts her antenatal soon, for the safety of her child¡±, the doctor said, after checking her pulse and heartbeat. The words ¡°antenatal¡± and ¡°child¡±, caught Ellie¡¯s attention,


    which prompted her to probe the doctor.


    ¡°Excuse me, doctor. What baby are you talking about?¡±, Ellie asked, lost.


    ¡°Are you not aware? You are pregnant, Miss. You have a baby growing in your belly¡±, the doctor revealed, a revtion which got Ellie shocked and distraught.

 Her Collapsed World

    ¡°Which baby is growing inside of me? What are you talking about, doctor?¡±, Ellie asked, with a shaky voice, not wanting to believe what the doctor had said, although, it was the reality. Noticing how tensed the situation was and Ellie was about creating a scene,


    Kevin intervened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, doctor. I will exin everything to her. Ellie, be calm. We will sort this out. I promise¡±, Kevin said, trying to calm Ellie down and assured her. When the doctor and the nurses finally left, Kevin had sat Ellie down. He exined to her what


    the doctor had told him, right in the presence of Ca. Ca, who had no idea of this before, was shocked and felt pity for Ellie. Ellie, upon listening to Kevin attentively and hearing all what he had said, didn¡¯t know how to react at first. She just sat


    still, looking into the space, as if she was trying to process what she had heard. When the reality sank in, all she could do was tough like a crazy woman.


    ¡°You are joking right?¡±, Ellie asked,ughing like a mad woman.


    ¡°Calm down, Ellie. We will get through this together¡±, Kevin said, when he noticed she wasn¡¯t taking the matter lightly.


    ¡°Calm down? Do you know the gravity of what we are talking about right now?¡±, Ellie yelled at Kevin, getting up from where she was sitting, with a fierce look on her face. Both Kevin and Ca had never seen that other side of her, which got them worried about


    what she was up to.


    ¡°Ellie, be calm. Let¡¯s resolve this amicably. You will be fine¡±, Ca said, following her from behind as she walked, trying to calm her down.


    ¡°I will be fine? With all these happening to me? No, I don¡¯t think so¡±, Ellie said, yelling andughing at the same time. In no time, she began to disorganize the room, throwing away the things she couldy her hands on.


    ¡°Ellie, I know it hurts but you need to calm yourself down. We can only find a solution to this issue if you are in a sound state of mind. Let¡¯s solve this problem together, please¡±, Kevin said in a pleading voice, which could have been mistaken for that of


    love and care. It seemed like what he said touched Ellie, as she stopped and became calm. She walked to the corner of the ward where she curled herself up, staring at the wall, as if she wasmunicating with it. No matter the number of times both Kevin and


    Ca spoke to her, she never responded.


    ¡°Ellie, are you fine?¡±, Kevin said, touching her, only for his hand to be yanked off by her.


    ¡°I am fine. I just want to be alone¡±, Ellie said, gesturing for both Ca and Kevin to leave her alone. They both left, leaving her all alone to her thoughts. She cried for hours, not knowing what to do with a child she never nned to have, growing up in


    her womb. She wondered why life had been so unfair to her. She had been really unlucky since the death of her mother. She questioned why she was still leaving, when life had been so unbearable for her.


    Both Ca and Kevin left Ellie in her ward, but upon getting back there, she was nowhere to be found. They both got worried, wondering where she had gone. They went in search of her, but she seemed to be nowhere around the hospital premises. The nurses were


    notified and upon checking the CCTV, she was sighted walking out of the hospital. They went in search of her outside the hospital but couldn¡¯t get a sight of her in time. She was finally seen crossing the road aimlessly, with her not minding the horning


    from various cars, trying to make her leave the road, so they could pass. She seemed to have been in another world of hers, as she neither budged nor paid attention. A car was approaching at a fast speed, which Kevin seemed to have caught a glimpse of. He


    tried calling Ellie¡¯s attention to the approaching car, but she didn¡¯t pay attention. In no time, the car got close to her, hitting her so hard. Sheid motionless on the floor with her eyes wide opened. The expression on her face was not that of pain, but


    that of satisfaction. She seemed to be happy to have been hit by a car, as she thought she would finally reunite with her mother and find her long lost peace. With a smile on her face, she closed her eyes, losing her consciousness and waiting for the cold


    hands of death to take her away.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She was rushed to the hospital and an urgent surgery was carried out on her, as it was required. Both Ca and Kevin waited outside the operating room, waiting for the doctor toe out. Upon seeing the doctor exiting, Kevin rushed to meet him.


    ¡°Doctor, how is she now?¡±, Kevin asked, feeling concerned and anxious now.


    ¡°She and her baby are fine now but I am afraid she has fallen into aa. While in the operating room, we tried our best to save her life, but she seems to have given up on living. But luckily for us, we were able to do so. She seems to have lost her will


    to live and the only thing we can do right now, is for us to wait for her to wake up. Hopefully, she will. We will keep a tab on her for now and also keep trying our best to make her wake up¡±, the doctor announced, making both Kevin and Ca worried, unsure


    of Ellie¡¯s future.


    Days went and weeks went by, but Ellie still didn¡¯t wake up. The siblings kept on hoping and willing for her to wake up, while praying to God to bring her back to life. It seemed like God heard their prayers as Ellie opened her eyes, 6 weeks, after being in


    a.

 The Road to Recovery

    The siblings were d she finally came back to life and they couldn¡¯t hide their joy as they smiled at her, with happiness, evident in their eyes. The doctor ran a cross-examination on Ellie and the results made the doctor confirmed that she was okay, only that, she would need some time to heal psychological and emotionally. It was as if Ellie wasn¡¯t happy to have been resurrected back to life, as she was all gloomy and never put a smile on her face, no matter how hard Ca tried to make herugh.


    After few days of keeping tabs on her, the doctor concluded that she was fit to be discharged, although, he warned never for her to be left all alone, as she was not mentally fit yet. To avoid trying to take her own life, the doctor advised Kevin to watched her closely. He rmended some activities to be carried out, which will make her heal fast, mentally and psychological, and go back to her old and real self. One of the rmendations made was for her to be moved to a new environment, which the doctor thought, would make her let go of her past trauma and easily embrace the future.


    Even after getting discharged from the hospital, Ellie always kept herself locked up in the house, never saying a word and would barely eat. She had given up on living and also, on getting revenge on the man who had turned her life upside down. She was living as a walking dead, with no enthusiasm to live and no goals to achieve. Her life had be a shambles. All she wanted was to reunite with her grandmother and mother and so, she tried taking her own life again. She triedmitting suicide countless of times but each time, she got saved and what was more astonishing was, her baby was never affected and she kept growing inside of her, safe and strong. When she realized she couldn¡¯t take her own life on her own will, she lived each of her days, waiting for the day death would finally take her away. But it seemed like that day, wouldn¡¯te anytime soon.


    On herst attempt to take her own life, which she was miraculously saved, Kevin decided to take to he doctor¡¯s advice and move her to a new environment, where she could start afresh. After informing Ca and she agreed, Kevin decided to inform Ellie and get her own opinion.


    ¡°Ellie, I know you have gone through a lot and I know you are still hurting, which is why you have been isting yourself since the incidents happened. But you can¡¯t keep hurting and isting yourself for your baby¡¯s sake. Think about her. Even if you do not have the strength and courage to live anymore, think about her and you will find the courage and the strength you need from within yourself,¡± Kevin said, looking into Ellie¡¯s eyeballs, while holding her hands, waiting for her to respond but she never did. She sat on the floor in the room, resting her body on the wall. She was looking at Kevin in the eyes, but her mind wasn¡¯t with him, as she never responded to him. She just kept staring at him, as if, she was just seeing him for the first time in her entire life. Her face was emotionless and no matter how hard Kevin tried to read her mind just to know what she was thinking, he couldn¡¯t. When he realized she wouldn¡¯t say a word, he continued.


    ¡°Ellie, you need to get a hold of yourself. Think about the love your mother showered on you before she died. Think of the special memories you spent with her. If your mother wasn¡¯t strong for you, would you have created those special memories together? You know how it feels with your mother not being in your life anymore, do you want your child to feel the same way? I know you are too young to be a mother but you need to let go of your past and focus on your future, so you can be a good mother to your child. The doctor advised for us to move to a new environment as that will help you in healing as soon as possible. I have discussed about it with Ca and we will be moving after the end of the school quarter. I and Ca promise to support you in your motherhood journey. We will stand by you, just like siblings do. It¡¯s a promise. Think about all I have said and let me know your opinion,¡± Kevin said, patting Ellie on her hands and walking out of the room, leaving her to her thoughts. It was as if Kevin¡¯s words touched Ellie, as she broke out in tears after he left. It had been long shest cried and when Kevin heard her crying, he heaved a sigh of relief, as that was her, letting go of the emotions and pains, she had held within herself.


    Just as they had discussed, they moved to a neighboring town after Ca¡¯s end of the school quarter. Kevin had rented a mini apartment for them, which got Ca wondering, as to how Kevin was able to pay the rent for the apartment. Ellie too felt the same, but couldn¡¯t probe him, as she was not emotionally okay. What they didn¡¯t know was that, thewyer had gotten in touch with Kevin, after having sold granny¡¯s son¡¯s apartment and the remaining money, after thewyer had removed his fee, was handed over to Kevin. Hence, the reason he was able to afford such apartment. They all settled in; Ca got enrolled in a new school, Kevin got a new job as a driver in a buildingpany, while Ellie stayed at home, watching as her baby grew in her belly and at the same time, getting her life back on the track. Everything was going on fine and the new environment seemed to have helped Ellie out a lot, as she was gradually returning back to her old self. And then, the day came, when she finally gave birth to her baby girl. She gave birth to her daughter, on the day she clocked 18.


    After all the pains and agony she experienced, she eventually gave birth to her baby girl, in whom she found her courage. She had never nned to be a mother at the age of 18, but somehow, she was d she did, after holding her baby in her arms. As she cradled her baby against her chest, she felt a deep sense of peace and contentment, a moment of pure joy amidst the challenges she was facing. Her baby¡¯s soft breath against her skin, the gentle weight of her body in her arms, was a reminder of preciousness of life and the beauty of new beginnings. Despite the hardships she was facing at that moment, nothing else mattered to her. The love she felt for her was all epassing, filling her heart to overflow with joy.


    In the midst of her struggles, holding her brought a sense of purpose and strength and


    she knew she would anything to nourish her with all the love she would ever need. She found sce in her and she realized that, no matter the hardships she may face, the love she has for her baby will always be a source of strength andfort for her.


    ¡°She looks so beautiful. What will be she named?¡± Ca asked, gushing over the newborn, while beaming with joy.


    ¡°She sure is,¡± Kevin confirmed, also smiling.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I think Ivory suits her perfectly well. She will be named Ivory¡±, Ellie said, smiling. She had decided to name her baby, after herte mother.


    ¡°What a beautiful name!!!! Can¡¯t believe I am finally an aunt!!! Don¡¯t worry Ivory, Aunt will take good care of you. Aunt is here to give you all the love you will be needing. I will make sure to be the best aunt ever,¡± Ca said childishly, which made both Ellie and Kevinughed at her childishness. Ca took Ivory away from her mother¡¯s arms and held her in her arms instead, walking around the house, while singing happily.


    ¡°Thank you for being strong for your daughter. Thank you for letting go of your pains and deciding to embrace the future ahead. Thank you for giving me such a sweet and beautiful daughter. I promise to raise her as my own and nourish her with all the love she needs. You are one strongdy I must say,¡±, Kevin said, holding Ellie¡¯s hands and smiling at her after they had been left alone.


    ¡°Thank you, Kevin. Thank you for bringing me out of my caged past. If not for you, I wouldn¡¯t have embraced the future ahead of me. Thank you for your support so far. I really do appreciate,¡± Ellie said, showing how grateful she was.


    ¡°There is no need to thank me, Ellie. It is my duty and responsibility to protect and care for the woman I love. I love you, Ellie,¡± Kevin dered, which got Ellie surprised and astonished.


    ¡°What are you saying, Kevin?¡± Ellie asked, trying to confirm if she had heard right.


    ¡°I love you right from the first day I set my eyes on you. I was astonished by the efforts you put in on the day we first met, just so you could save my life, despite not knowing me before. When we started to live in together as a family, I was scared of telling you about my feelings for you, as I thought it wasn¡¯t right for me to fall in love with my sister. But after some time, I realized I couldn¡¯t help it and couldn¡¯t stop myself from falling in love with you. Anytime you are hurt, I also hurt with you and it broke my heart seeing tears in your eyes. When you tried killing yourself countless of times, I had imagined my life without you in it and I realized I wouldn¡¯t be able to live without you. I love you so much, Ellie and I promise to cherish you and our daughter until myst breath. It¡¯s a promise from me to you,¡± Kevin said, looking at shocked Ellie in the eyes, with his words hanging in the air. He smiled at Ellie but Ellie couldn¡¯t return the smile, as she was still trying to process Kevin¡¯s confession.


    Kevin¡¯s smile was allpassionate and filled with love and Ellie had truly thought, he was in love with her. But what Ellie never knew was that, there was a hidden goal behind that smile.


    ¡°Finally, my source of wealth has been born. I am just a few steps away from getting rich,¡± Kevin thought, still putting on his devilish smile, which Ellie had mistaken for that of love andpassion.


    What do you think Kevin has up his sleeves? Has Ellie¡¯s suffering finally ended? Will Ellie and Ivory be safe?

 From Darkness to Light

    Thinking that Kevin was truly in love with her, Ellie kept on falling in love with him day by day. Kevin also tried hard to convince her that his love for her was real, by taking care of Ivory and providing for their needs even before they asked. Ellie decided not to further her education and stayed at home, raising her daughter as a stay at home mum. Kevin¡¯s new job was really earning him quite well, as he catered for the needs of Ellie and Ivory and also sponsored Ca¡¯s education, while at the same time, sponsoring his own education as well. He decided to go back to school and be an ountant which he had always dreamt of bing.


    Most of the times, he do travel out of the town and whenever Ellie asked him the reason for that, he do tell her that it was an office assignment. Ellie never thought much of it, as all she wanted at that time, was to have memorable moments with her daughter and the man she loved. When Ivory started kindergarten and Ellie finally had some time to herself, she decided to her work as a sketcher. She looked for some fashion stores around their area and it was as if luck was on her side, as one of the store recruited her as their part-time designer. Kevin had promised to get married to her, once he was done with his college.


    Everything was going just fine, and Ellie had almost forgotten about her past trauma. Kevin took great care of her and her daughter, that she thanked God everyday for having sent such an adorable and caring man her way. Just as Kevin had promised, they both tied the knot few month after he graduated from college. As she sat down in the bridal suite looking at herself in the mirror, she beamed with joy as she was finally about getting married to the man of her dreams. The man whom had brought her out of her darkness, the one who stayed with her during her dark moments. She felt a palpable sense of relief, a weight lifted off her shoulders as she envisioned a future free from the pains and suffering she had endure.


    She looked at herself in the mirror and she realized how beautiful she looked. She was a beautiful bride in her wedding dress, which was screaming beauty, elegance and grace. Her white gown was tailored to perfection, entuating her figure. The dress was adorned with delicatece, intricate bead work with a touch of sparkle and sophistication. Her hair was styled in a cascading curl, adorned with a veil that frames her radiant face, her makeup was soft and naturally enhancing her features and highlighting her glowingplexion. She admired herself for having grown to be such a strong woman, despite bing a mother at a young age. Just as she reminiscence about her past, she thought of her grandmother and her mother. She wished they were there with her on that day, to rejoice with her. She looked at the bouquet she was holding and there stood two white roses, symbolizing her mother and her grandmother¡¯s presence in spirit with her. She felt like they were watching over her and looking at her. She couldn¡¯t help but to bow her head and cry in pain, the pain of her mother and grandmother not being with her that day. While in the middle of her cries, she felt a hand rested on her shoulder, patting her, as if trying to ease her of her pain and which made her abruptly stopped crying. Upon raising her head, her eyes met with that of her husband to be, smiling at her and looking at her in the mirror.


    ¡°Seems like we will have to postpone the wedding,¡±, Kevin said with a straight face, which got Ellie scared.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you joking right now?¡± Ellie questioned, turning around to face Kevin, with shock written all over her face.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I am being serious. I can¡¯t get married to my wife-to-be, when she is looking like this after getting her make-up ruined with tears. My bride needs to be beautiful and over the moon on our wedding day. Everyone needs to know I am getting married to the most beautiful bride ever. Since you have ruined your make-up and you do not seem to be in the best of mood, then we will have to postpone the wedding until you are ready to put on a smiley face,¡± Kevin said, pouting his mouth while folding his arms, to show that he was angry. This action of his made Ellie burst intoughter , as she found that action childish. She couldn¡¯t control herughter and sheughed as hard as she could. It seemed as if herughter was contagious, as Kevin also burst out inughter.


    ¡°I am d you are finally smiling,¡± Kevin said afterughing for while, showing how d he was that Ellie was finally in a good mood.


    ¡°I am sorry I almost ruined our day. I just couldn¡¯t help but to miss granny and my mum. I just wish they can be here with me today. That¡¯s all I ask for,¡± Ellie said in a low voice, which showed that their absence was weighing her down. Kevin felt some guilt in his heart but quickly brushed it off, as he didn¡¯t want it to ruin his day. He knelt in front of Ellie, took her hands in his and lock his eyes with that of hers.


    ¡°I understand your pain, Ellie. I know you miss them and you wish for them to be here. But one thing you do not know is that, they have always been with you and will always be. They have always been watching over you and guiding your every movement. They are currently in this room with you right now, smiling at you. We might not see them but I can feel their presence. So, know that you are not alone and that, they will always be with you,¡±, Kevin said in a soft melodious voice, which brought about peace and assurance to Ellie¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I know right? They are with me here right now. Granny, Mum, if you both can hear me, I want you to know that I love you and I miss you both a lot,¡± Ellie said, looking around the room, with tears rolling down her cheeks. Seeing she was getting emotional again, Kevin pulled her in for a hug, patting her back. After few minutes of crying, Ellie finally got a hold of herself.


    ¡°I am sorry I am doing this on our day. I am sorry. Thank you, Kevin. Thank you for standing by I and Ivory. If not for you, I do not think I and my daughter will be where we are today. Thank you for being the best thing that has happened to me so far. Thank you for the wonderful moments we have shared together and the ones we will be sharing together in the future. Thank you for the paternal support you have given to Ivory so far. I don¡¯t think I would have survived living, without you by my side. Thank you once again,¡± Ellie said, bowing her head, showing her gratitude towards Kevin.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to be grateful for all I have done so far. I am willing to do anything for the woman I love, even if it means me getting hurt in the process,¡± Kevin said, smiling at Ellie. Ellie smiled back at him, and was grateful deep down inside of her, for having a man like Kevin in her life. After the incident that turned her life upside down, she had thought she wouldn¡¯t find a man that would love her and treat her daughter as his own but she realized that she was wrong. She smiled broadly, while looking at Kevin, who was kneeling right in front of her.


    ¡°Since you are in a good mood now, I think we can carry on with the wedding. So, can we proceed to the altar now?¡± Kevin asked, jokingly.


    ¡°Yes, we can. I just need the make-up artist to add a few touch to my make-up. Or don¡¯t you want your wife to look beautiful?¡± Ellie said, which got Kevinughing.


    After adjusting her make-up, they both headed to the alter. As Kevin took her hand and walked her up the aisle, Ellie exuded a sense of joy, confidence and radiating beauty from within her. As they stood in front of the pastor, about to exchange their vows, Kevin looked into Ellie¡¯s eyes and he smiled.


    ¡°From the moment our paths crossed, my dearest Ellie, I saw the strength forged by the challenges you have faced in your eyes. I can remember vividly the night we met. Despite you not knowing me, you tried your best to save my life and if not because of the efforts you had put in that night, I wouldn¡¯t be here, standing right in front of you. I have learned the true meaning of resilience from you, and I am impressed daily by your fortitude. If not for you, I wouldn¡¯t be alive now. For giving me another chance to live, I pledge to you not just my love, but my entire soul, as I stand in front of you now. You have gone through a lot, which I am quite aware of. I swear to be the sce in your suffering, the ray of hope in your darkest hours. I promise not to be the cause of your pains, but to be the one who will take away your pains. I promise not to be the source of your tears but the one who will wipe away your tears. I promise not to ever cheat on you and if peradventure I cheat on you, I will be cheating on you with death. I promise to treasure every second we spend together and to treat you with the utmost respect. I promise to support you no matter what, to love you unconditionally, and to guard your heart always. I promise to love you with all of my heart, to be your steadfast supporter, and to show you my love in deeds, as much as words. By working together, we may transform the wounds from the past into the exquisite fabric of our future. I love you more than words can ever say because, you are my everything, my home, and my heart,¡± these were Kevin¡¯s vows, which got not only Ellie, but the audience emotional. Ellie burst out into tears, while Kevin wiped away her tears with his handkerchief. He held her hand, assuring her that everything would be okay. When Ellie was finally calmed down, she took her turn to share her vows.


    ¡°You came into my life when I was lost in the shadows of my past, my beloved Kevin, and you became the light that led me out of the darkness. You loved me when I was unable to love myself, you stood by me when I was unable to stand on my own, and you held me when I felt like falling. I recall all the many evenings you spent at my side, giving me your steadfast love and support. I promise you today that you have my undying love, my utmost dedication, and myplete trust. I swear to be your greatest ally, your confidant, and your partner in everything. I promise to support you at every trial, share in your happiness, and travel with you on all of your adventures. I will always be thankful for your love, which has allowed me to heal. We will write together, alongside with Ca and Ivory, a tale of unfathomable love-four souls that, in spite of all the odds, found each other. I love you more than words can ever say because you are my forever, my heart, and my rock. To my beautiful and adorable sister-inw, thank you for the support so far. Thank you for loving your niece so much and for standing by us when we needed you the most. You are not just a sister-inw, you are my sister and a mother to Ivory. My daughter and I are saying thank you and that, we love you a lot,¡± Ellie said, looking in Ca¡¯s direction. Ca got emotional by the couple¡¯s vows and couldn¡¯t help but cry, while at the same time,ughing. Ellie turned back to face Kevin and said, ¡°Thank you my beloved husband. You are the best thing that has ever happened to me. I love you¡±. With that, Ellie locked her lips with that of Kevin and as they kissed, she reconfirmed that she was about to begin a new chapter of her life, which will be filled with joy and happiness which she hadcked. She made up her mind to create a different, more loving family of my own, one where she could finally experience the unconditional love and support she had always longed for but she never knew what awaited her. She didn¡¯t have an iota idea as to what kind of beast Kevin could be!!!!

 When Love Turns Cold

    By the time Ellie and Kevin got married, Ellie was already 23, while Kevin was 25 years of age. After graduating from college, Kevin was able to secure a job as an ountant at thepany he used to work as a driver, with the help of his boss. Everything was going on fine after their wedding, until three months after, when Kevin informed his family of going back to San Francisco, the city which they had moved from to Sacramento, where they currently were. Although, he had been frequenting San Francisco, iming it was on an official assignment, this time around, he would be staying there permanently and would only being to visit his family once in a while.


    ¡°I have something to tell you both. I will be moving permanently to Sans Francisco. In two days time to be precise,¡± Kevin announced to his family, on one of those nights they had dinner together.


    ¡°What? In two days time? Why is that?¡± Ellie asked, surprised at what Kevin had said.


    ¡°My boss has been transferred to our branch over there, hence, I have been deployed with him,¡± Kevin responded, munching his food, while avoiding making eye contacts with both Ellie and Ca.


    ¡°Really? Never knew yourpany has a branch in San Francisco,¡± Ellie said innocently, as she never knew her husband¡¯spany had a branch in San Francisco. ¡°Yes, there is. The branch is newly built and just opened. Maybe that¡¯s why you are not aware of its existence yet,¡± Kevin said, when he noticed Ellie was about doubting him.


    ¡°Oh, I see. So, what do you mean by permanently? Are we also moving back with you?¡¯ Ellie questioned, wanting to understand his resolution. Ca on the other hand, just kept on looking at her brother, as she knew something was off. She had noticed a change in her brother¡¯s behavior, and she had caught him over the past weeks, secretly talking to another woman on the phone, without Ellie¡¯s knowledge. Him bringing up relocating back to their former city, barely two days after hearing him tell his mistress over the phone that he would be in Sans Francisco in few days seemed suspicious to her.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s best for you to stay back here, alongside with Ca and Ivory. I think you going back there will trigger some bad memories and I do not want what you experienced back then, to repeat itself. Or what do you think, Ca?¡± Kevin asked his sister, who seemed to be lost in thought. It was at the mention of her name, that she was brought back to reality.


    ¡°Yes, I think that¡¯s okay,¡± Ca said, without thinking much of it. She was still trying to ce her fingers on what her brother was up to.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine by me too but, I am going to miss you,¡± Ellie said, feeling down and sad.


    ¡°I know. You don¡¯t have to worry much. I will make sure to make time and visit home as much as I can. I promise,¡± Kevin said, holding Ellie¡¯s hand, while smiling at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ellie. Ivory and I are going to keep youpany and will never make you feel lonely,¡± Ca said, promising Ellie of herpanionship.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Thank you for your continuous support, Ca¡± Ellie said.


    ¡°You are wee. That¡¯s what family should do for each other. At least, he will be visiting us regrly and we will move in with him after some time. Am I right, Kev?¡± Ca asked, ring at Kevin suspiciously, which made Kevin wondered what she was up to. He had begged and warned her, not to let Ellie be aware of his infidelity but her reactions at that moment, was pointing at her wanting Ellie to be aware.


    ¡°Yes, you are right. After some time, I will ask you to move over too. I just want Ellie to be mentally prepared. That¡¯s all,¡± Kevin dered, while looking at Ca, who was eyeing him and looking at him irritatingly.


    ¡°I understand you. Thank you for always looking out for me. You are the best hubby ever,¡± Ellie said, smiling at Kevin while Ca on the other hand, shook her head, realizing how fool of a wife she was. After finishing their food, both Ca and Ellie cleared the table, after which Ellie went into the bathroom to take a shower. Ca on the other hand, sat in the living room alongside with Kevin and seizing the opportunity that Ellie wasn¡¯t present, Kevin decided to engage his sister in a conversation.


    ¡°Ca, what¡¯s up with the attitude? Thought I told you not to let her be suspicious of anything?¡± Kevin asked in a low voice, moving close to where Ca was.


    ¡°And did I tell her anything?¡± Ca asked, raising her voice.


    ¡°Will you keep your voice low? You didn¡¯t say anything but your reactions are!!! I have exined to you. I just need to be with thatdy for a short period of time. She is rich and I am into her money, not her. Don¡¯t you want to live in a big mansion? Don¡¯t you want to go for your Masters overseas? Try and understand me. This is our only chance to getting rich and leaving this wretched life behind of us. Where do you think I have been getting the money to take care of our expenses? Do you think my sry can cater for all our needs? No, I have been getting the money from her. I do not love her, it¡¯s Ellie that I love. She is really into me and this is the only opportunity for me to collect what I want from her. Just y along with me, hun?¡± Kevin pleaded in a desperate voice, which made Ca wondered if it was truly her brother that was sitting right in front of her.


    ¡°Kev, but don¡¯t you think Ellie will be hurt if she finds out? She had already gone through a lot and which you are aware. I do not think you should be doing this to her. You already have a good and well paying job as an ountant, so what else do you want?,¡± Ca asked, feeling pity for Ellie.


    ¡°I know but you have to understand me too. I am doing all these for her, you and Ivory. I want you all to live afortable life. Do you understand me?¡± Kevin asked, getting desperate and inpatient.


    ¡°Okay, I understand. But can I ask you a question, Kev?¡± Ca said, when she noticed her brother wouldn¡¯t listen to her.


    ¡°Bring it on,¡± he responded.


    ¡°What brought about this change in you? You were someone who valued family over money. So, what now changed?¡± Ca asked, out of curiosity.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯vee to understand that money talks loudest in this world. Though family may beforting, wealth is the source of power and freedom. I will from now on prioritize fortune over emotions, as my value will ultimately be determined by the zeros in my bank ount. One must do whatever it takes to get rich, even if it means taking out your loved one out of the way when they serve as hindrance. If I hadn¡¯t done what I did, you wouldn¡¯t be here, seeing the world around you with your two eyes,¡± Kevin said with a fierce and determined look, which got Ca surprised and speechless. She looked dumbfounded by what her brother had said and as she watched him walked away, she pondered on to what extent her brother would go just to get rich. Although, she had known him for years, but it felt as if she was just realizing who he truly is. She also took her time to ponder on what he meant by ¡®If I hadn¡¯t done what I did, you wouldn¡¯t be here, seeing the world around you with your two eyes¡¯, but she just couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Just as he had said, Kevin moved to Sans Francisco two dayster, leaving behind his family. At first, he was visiting them every two weeks but soon afterwards, he turned it to once in a month and then, once every three months. It got to a stage he stopped visiting and would onlymunicate with them on phone. He stopped calling them frequently and barely called. Whenever Ellie called him toment, he would bring up one excuse or the other for not calling. This went on for a year and by this time, Ca was already done with college. He sent them upkeep every now and then, but Ellie felt his gap missing in her life. When she couldn¡¯t cope with his absence anymore, she decided to let him know of her intention to move to Sans Francisco too. At first, he was against it, but when Ellie wanted to make an issue out of it, he agreed. Ca tried to persuade Ellie from not going over there, but Ellie couldn¡¯t understand her and was hell bent on moving in with her husband.


    Kevin suggested for Ca to go oversea and further her education and which she agreed. While Ca headed overseas for her Masters, Ellie headed to Sans Francisco along with her daughter, Ivory. But she never knew that would be the worst decision she had ever made.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Facade of Happiness

    After Ellie moved to Sans Francisco alongside with Ivory, nothing really changed about her rtionship with Kevin, as he barely went home. Ellie had thought that would change if she moved in with him, but she was wrong. He slept most of his nights out, iming


    he had to work overnight. Ellie tried to get to know her husband¡¯s new workce, but Kevin kept bringing up different excuses each time she tried to.  He didn¡¯t want her to know where he worked, but Ellie never thought much of it. As soon as she got back


    to Sans Francisco, she tried getting a job as a designer, which she loved doing the most. Luckily for her, she was able to get one as a part-timer. She shuffled between working as a designer and caring for her daughter. She began to adapt to Kevin not being


    around and in no time, it became part and parcel of her.


    Everything was going perfectly well, and she was happy with her new life. But she became happier when she found out she was pregnant with Kevin¡¯s child.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, I am happy to inform you that you are three weeks gone,¡± the doctor said, beaming with a smile to Ellie. Upon hearing this, Ellie was dumbfounded. She couldn¡¯t describe how she felt at that moment, as she was more than happy and couldn¡¯t find the


    appropriate word to describe her feeling. What she had felt upon hearing the doctor¡¯s deration was quite different from how she had felt, when she found out she was pregnant with Ivory some years back. At that time, she felt frustrated and was in agony,


    but this time around, she felt overwhelmed with joy. She was so overwhelmed that she began to tear up, making the doctor frightened.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith are you fine?¡± the doctor asked, feeling concerned.


    ¡°Yes, I am fine doctor. I am just overwhelmed and happy by the news you just broke.


    ¡°I understand you, Mrs. Smith. I was also this emotional when I found out I was pregnant with my first child. I couldn¡¯t stop crying that my husband and the doctor thought something was wrong with me, but they didn¡¯t know it was tears of joy. Knowing you are


    carrying another life inside your womb is a thing of joy, isn¡¯t it?¡± the doctor said, smiling at Ellie as she watched her wipe away her tears with her palms.


    ¡°Yes, it is¡± Ellie said, smiling back at her.


    ¡°Congrattions once again, Mrs. Smith You need to start your antenatal as soon as possible. I will also suggest you free yourself from getting stressed up and focus on keeping yourself and the baby in your womb safe,¡± the doctor continued, smiling.


    ¡°Thank you, doctor. I will make sure to be safe and start the antenatal as soon as possible. Thank you once again, doc¡± Ellie said, appreciating the doctor over and over again, while the doctor kept on smiling at her. As she walked out of the hospital making


    her way home, she felt her heart ddened with joy and couldn¡¯t wait to share the news with Kevin. She was happy she would finally be able to repay Kevin for all the care he had shown her and Ivory by giving birth to his child. Upon getting home, she rehearsed


    repeatedly on how to break the news to Kevin. She wanted to break the news to her in a special way and in a good atmosphere. So, she prepared a feast. She cooked all varieties of foods and lightened candles on the table. The atmosphere was screaming love.


    After petting Ivory to sleep, Ellie dressed in a seductive night dress and patiently waited for Kevin to arrive. She didn¡¯t wait long before she arrived and upon entering their apartment, Kevin noticed that the atmosphere was quite different and unusual.


    ¡°Did anything special happen today?¡± Kevin asked, making his way to the dining room, while awkwardly looking around.


    ¡°That¡¯s a secret. Sit down and let me serve you your dish¡± Ellie said, trying to make Kevin all eager and put him in suspense of what was going on. They both sat down and dwelled into their food, while talking about how their days went.


    ¡°I am pregnant,¡± Ellie announced, halfway to their meal.


    ¡°What?¡± Kevin asked, dropping his spoon abruptly, making it hit his te and making a loud noise. His reaction seemed as if he was shocked and wasn¡¯t expecting the news. His face turned pale and the smile he had put on earlier faded away.


    ¡°Kevin, are you fine?¡± Ellie asked when she noticed his reaction.


    ¡°Yes, I am. I just didn¡¯t hear what you said earlier¡± Kevin lied, wanting to confirm if he had truly heard her right.


    ¡°I just said I am carrying a mini you inside of me. We are having a baby, Kevin¡± Ellie said enthusiastically, while beaming with joy.


    ¡°Really? Ivory is getting a younger sibling?¡± Kevin asked, faking a smile. Kevin, who was displeased by the news, had to pretend as if he was happy about it. He never wanted to have a child with Ellie. He was just keeping her by his side until he achieved his


    hidden aim.


    ¡°Yes, she is and you are going to be a father,¡± Ellie said, smiling like a fool.


    ¡°Wow, I am ted by the news. This truly cause for celebration. Thank you, Ellie¡± Kevin said, pretending as if he was genuinely happy.


    ¡°What for?¡± Ellie asked, wondering why he was being appreciative towards her.


    ¡°For carrying my lineage in your womb. Thank you once again¡± he said.


    ¡°I should be the once thanking you. If not for you, I and Ivory wouldn¡¯t be where we are today. This is the only way I can repay for all your good deeds towards us, and I am d I am finally able to¡± Ellie responded, holding his hands, while looking into his


    eyes with love and affection.


    ¡°Thank you. This causes for celebration. What do you think about starting the celebration in the bedroom?¡± Kevin said, grabbing Ellie by her waist, while looking at her lustfully.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Ellie responded, winking at him and dragging him by his tie to move him closer to her. Upon getting him closer to her, she locked her lips with that of Kevin with the two making their way into the bedroom, ready to devour each other. They spent theBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    night together in each other¡¯s embrace but while Ellie slept peacefully with her heart filled with joy, Kevin couldn¡¯t get a wink of sleep as he kept on thinking of how to clean up the mess he had created.


    Everything was going on perfectly well until one day. The day Ellie left her daughter Ivory, at home hale and hearty, only toe back few hourster, to meet her dead body,id on the stretcher, outside their building.

 A Mother鈥檚 Grief

    The day Ivory died; Ellie had left her at home with Kevin. It was on a weekend and Ellie had gotten a call from her boss that her attention was needed urgently.  She hurriedly left home that morning, leaving Ivory in Kevin¡¯s care and promising to be back as soon as possible.


    ¡°Baby, mum needs to get to the office. Something urgent came up. In the meantime, stay with daddy and be a good girl. I won¡¯t take long. I will make sure toe back as soon as possible¡± Ellie said to Ivory, who was munching her food happily.


    ¡°No problem, mummy. Don¡¯t stay long as I will be waiting for you toe back. When you areing mummy, can you get me Ice-cream and cake?¡± Ivory said innocently, with her mouth filled with food, which made Ellieugh.


    ¡°I won¡¯t take long princess and I will make sure to get you the Ice-cream and cake while on my way home. I love you and stay safe¡± Ellie said, giving Ivory a peck. ¡°I love you too, mummy. Bye¡± Ivory said, smiling and waving at her mum and which ddened Ellie¡¯s


    heart.


    ¡°Bye, princess¡± Ellie said, also waving at Ivory, while making her way out of the house. Some minutes after leaving the house, Kevin also got a call, which warranted him to also dash out. Ivory had already fallen asleep by the time he got the call. Hoping that


    she wouldn¡¯t wake up before he came back, he dashed out, locking her indoors and zooming off in his car.


    Ellie had no idea that Ivory was left all alone in the house. She tried finishing the impromptu work assigned to her by her boss on time, so she could head home early. Luckily for her, she was done within three hours. After leaving her workce, she branched


    at the grocery store to get Ivory the Ice-cream and cake she had promised her. Holding the bag of Ice-cream and Cake, she hopped into the bus and headed straight home with joy of seeing her princess soon.


    Upon getting to their street, she saw a crowd of people, gathered in front of their building. She saw the fire fighters¡¯ vehicle, and an ambnce stationed in front of the building. She wondered what was going on, and moved close to where the people were.


    ¡°How could she and her husband have left their 6 years old daughter all alone?¡± a woman, who happened to be her neighbor who was standing in front of Ellie said, talking to her partner who was beside her. The two were oblivious of her presence. ¡°I saw her mum


    rushing out in the early hours of today. Some minutester, I saw the husband zooming off in his car. I had thought he had taken her along with him, I never knew she was locked inside of their apartment. But why did they have to lock her indoors? She could


    have tagged along with one of them. If they had taken her with them, she wouldn¡¯t have lost her life. I don¡¯t think her parents are yet aware of her death as her father was called but he never picked. I do not have the mum¡¯s line. You know she just moved in


    recently and we are not that close. I feel so sorry for them. What a loss!¡± the partnermented with pity. Ellie wondered whom they were talking about and tried stretching her neck, to catch a glimpse of what was going on in front of her.


    ¡°What a loss indeed. Ivory was such a sweet and adorable girl. I am going to miss her. I hope her parents are able to bear the fortitude of her death¡± the woman said, feeling pity for them. It was at the mention of the name ¡°Ivory¡±, that Ellie realized whatBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    was going on.


    ¡°Excuse me, whose name did you just mention?¡± Ellie said from behind, startling the woman and her husband.


    ¡°You just scared the hell out of us!!!!!¡± the woman yelled, holding her chest.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, what did you just say? Who died? What did you say happened to Ivory?¡± Ellie asked, ignoring the woman¡¯s earlierment. She became unsettled and restless.


    ¡°Actually, when you were not around, your apartment caught fire¡± the woman said. ¡°What? Caught fire? How did that happen? What about my husband and my daughter? Where are they?¡± Ellie asked, looking around and getting scared.


    ¡°Well, as for your husband, we do not know where he is. When your house caught fire, we contacted the fire fighters. They didn¡¯t get here on time, and we never had an idea that Ivory was locked inside the house. We thought the apartment was empty as I had seen


    your husband zooming off in his car just some minutes after you left. I thought Ivory had gone with him, which was why an rm wasn¡¯t raised about her being trapped inside the house. It was after the fire fighters came and the fire was quenched that we found


    out she had been trapped inside the house all these while¡± the woman narrated, sorrowfully.


    ¡°So, what now happened to her? Where is she right now?¡± Ellie asked with a shaky voice, getting impatient and worried. There was a thought running through her mind, but she didn¡¯t want to believe it. She kept waving the thought off, assuring herself that what


    she was thinking wasn¡¯t true. The woman couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell her that her daughter was dead, as she too was a mother and knew how she would have felt. Seeing his wife wasn¡¯t ready to talk, the husband decided to break the news to Ellie.


    ¡°I am sorry to say this, but she had already lost her life before she was brought out. The medical team was called on, but they couldn¡¯t do anything on their arrival as she was already dead¡± the man announced, burying his face. Ellie already had a hunch of


    what had happened to her daughter even before the man said it, but she just wanted a confirmation. After hearing the man¡¯s statement, she shook her head and burst intoughter. This act of hers got the couple surprised and they wondered if she was okay. They


    both looked at each other, trying to decipher what was wrong with her.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, are you fine?¡± the woman asked, looking at her in the face but she didn¡¯t stopughing weirdly.


    ¡°Are you joking? How can my daughter be dead?¡± Ellie yelled, when she finally stoppedughing. She faced the couple with a fierce and serious look on her face, which made them scared. This yelling of hers caught the attention of the rest of the crowd. Their


    eyes were fixed on her and their gazes were filled with pity which Ellie could see.


    ¡°That¡¯s her mother. Seems like she is aware of her daughter¡¯s death¡± a woman murmured, which got to Ellie¡¯s hearing. Hearing this, Ellie¡¯s hands dropped, and the reality became drawn on her. She looked in the direction of where the ambnce was parked and


    made her way towards it, with the crowd making way for her to walk through. As she slowly took each step towards the ambnce, she kept on shaking her head and kept on murmuring the word ¡°NO¡± repeatedly, trying to reassure herself that her daughter was alive,


    hale and hearty. Upon getting close to where the ambnce was parked, she saw a stretcher beside it. On it was a body, covered with a white cloth. Seeing this, she halted in her steps, unable to take any steps further as she feared the truth that was right


    in front of her. Upon sighting her, one of the medical team members walked up to Ellie.


    ¡°Miss, are you a guardian to the deceased?¡± the man questioned. Ellie didn¡¯t respond and her gaze was fixed on the dead body that wasid on the stretcher.


    ¡°She is her mother¡± one of the spectators said.


    ¡°Oh, I apologize for the question. We have been trying to get in touch with your husband, but he wouldn¡¯t pick. We were just about moving her body to the morgue before you came. Now that you are here, you can go along with us. ept my condolence, Ma¡¯am¡± the


    medical team member said to Ellie with sympathy, bowing his head.


    ¡°You must be mistaken, that can¡¯t be my daughter lying lifeless over there. I saw her a few hours ago. I bid her goodbye while promising her to be back soon. She promised to wait for me, while smiling at me. So, how can you she be dead when she hasn¡¯t fulfilled


    the promise she made to me?¡± she questioned and at this moment, tears were already rolling down her eyes. Although she was in denial, she knew her daughter was no longer alive.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to believe this, but she is truly gone. If you do not mind, you can identify her body¡± the man advised. The man led her to where the stretcher was, while Ellie slowly trailed behind him. On getting there, the man lifted the cloth, revealing


    Ivory¡¯s half burnt face. Seeing this, Ellie¡¯s hands and legs began to shake. The bag of Ice-cream she was holding dropped on the floor. Right in front of her was her daughter, the one she had bid goodbye to some hours ago. The one who promised to wait for


    her toe back; the one who requested for her to get Ice-cream and cake on her way back home. Ellie moved close to where her body wasid and held her hand.


    ¡°Ivory, I know you are ying a prank on me right now. You are quite good at that but right now, I am tired and all I want is toy on the bed with you resting on my chest. So, stand up and let¡¯s go inside. See, I bought the Ice-cream and the Cake you requested


    for. Get up and let¡¯s go in so you can munch if off¡± Ellie said, picking up the bag she had dropped earlier, squeezing it into Ivory¡¯s hand but which eventually slipped away from her hand. Seeing this, Ellie bent to pick up the bag, with a heavy heart.


    ¡°Are you angry with me because I went out? I am sorry, I won¡¯t ever leave you all alone again. So, get up and let¡¯s go in. We can watch your favorite cartoon together as you have always wanted. I will do whatsoever you want me to do. So, just get up and let¡¯s


    go in. You are scaring me, Ivory. Please get up. Mom is back now¡± Ellie said, weeping. The crowd felt pity for her as they watched her. She looked distraught and scared.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I am sorry to say this, but she won¡¯t be able to get up¡± the medical team member said with sorrow.


    ¡°And why is that? Is it because she is angry with me?¡± Ellie said, with anguish and pain in her voice, turning to face the man.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not because she is angry with you but because she is dead¡± the man announced.


    ¡°She is dead? She is dead?¡± Ellie muttered repeatedly, turning back to look at Ivory¡¯s body, lying lifeless on the stretcher. She looked at her for quite a while, without uttering a word. When the reality of the matter set in, Ellie slumped and lost consciousness. Thest words she heard were those of the medical team members, trying to jerk her back to life.

 A Garden of Echoes

    She found herself walking in a garden which was filled with beautiful flowers. As she walked through the garden in her long flowery white gown, she felt the air brush through her, blowing her long dark curled hair, which was dangling on her shoulders. She was pleased with the serene in front of her and she closed her eyes, breathing in the fresh air and beaming with joy. She was busy appreciating the nature around her, when she had the giggling of a little child nearby. Thisughter disrupted her admiration and she decided to trace where the sound wasing from.


    The more she walked, the closer theughter became. After walking for a while, she stumbled on a woman, holding a little girl in her arms. Theughter wasing from the little girl the woman was holding in her arms. Although their backs were turned on her and she couldn¡¯t see their faces, they both looked happy judging from theughter of the little girl and their body movements. She watched as the duo yed, while the woman, whom she assumed to be the little¡¯s mother tickled her, which made the little girlughed heartily. The little girl tried to get out of her mother¡¯s hold and when she finally did, she ran around the garden, with her mother running after her, trying to get a hold of her. She watched as the two ran after each other and couldn¡¯t be more pleased with the scene in front of her. She also ran after them, trying to see the faces of the mother and daughter.


    ¡°Ivory, stop running. You might fall and get hurt,¡± the woman said, running after her daughter and trying to make her stop running.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t mummy,¡± the little girl said, turning around, revealing her face. Ellie was shocked at who she had just seen. It was her daughter, Ivory, who was running around the garden. Ellie wondered what she was doing in the garden with a strange woman, who she had called ¡°Mummy¡±. Both Ivory and the unknown woman kept on running after each other, with Ellie joining the race, trying to see the other woman¡¯s face. As they kept on running, Ivory missed her footing, making her fall. She fell to the ground and the unknown woman hurriedly dashed towards her.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I told you to stop running, now you have hurt yourself. You need to listen to me whenever I instruct you. If you had listened to me, this wouldn¡¯t have happened to you,¡± the woman, who was still turning her back on Ellie said, getting worried while examining Ivory¡¯s ankle. As she pressed her ankle, Ivory whined in pain, which broke the woman¡¯s heart. Seeing Ivory in pain seemed to have broken her heart, as she began to shed tears.


    ¡°Now that you are hurt, how do you want mummy to feel knowing that you are in pain?¡± the woman said, still shedding tears, while carefully examining Ivory¡¯s hurt leg.


    ¡°I am sorry, Mummy. I won¡¯t defy your orders again. Please, forgive me,¡± Ivory said, bursting into tears, upon seeing the woman she referred to as ¡°Mummy¡±, also crying.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, baby. You will be fine. So, stop crying. It hurts mummy seeing you cry,¡± the woman said, hugging Ivory tightly. She patted her back to stop her from crying, while also gently rubbing her sprained ankle, to relieve her of the pain. By that time, Ellie was already behind them, watching as the duo shared an admirable mother and daughter moment. She wondered who the woman was to have really cared about her daughter, Ivory. She quietly walked close to them, stretching her hand forth to touch the woman¡¯s shoulder but before her hand couldnd on her shoulder, both the woman and Ivory vanished right in front of her. This got her scared and she began running around the garden, calling out Ivory¡¯s name. Ellie continuously called her name, but Ivory was nowhere to be found. When she had tirelessly walked around the garden for hours, in search of Ivory with getting a sight of her, she slumped on the floor, while still calling out ivory¡¯s name.


    Just at that moment, she heard Ivory¡¯s voice, which jerked her to get up from where she had copsed.


    ¡°Mommy, I am here. Catch me if you can,¡± Ivory said, waving at Ellie, while running around the garden, repeating the same activity she had done with woman from earlier. Ellie ran after her, trying to get hold of her, but no matter how hard she ran, she couldn¡¯t catch up with her. She continued to run after her and suddenly, she found herself transported from the garden to the front of their house. She wondered how she had gotten there and while in the middle of her thought, she saw an ambnce parked in front of the building. She noticed the door of the ambnce opened. She decided to move close to it and peep into the ambnce. Upon peeping in, she couldn¡¯t believe what she had seen. The sight she had stumbled on, made her hands and legs tremble and she fidgeted with fear.


    ¡°NO, NO!!!!!! This can¡¯t be. This is a lie,¡± Ellie yelled amidst her cry, upon seeing her daughter lying lifeless in the ambnce, with her face half burnt.


    ¡°NO, NO, NO!!!!!!¡± Ellie yelled, waking up from her sleep. She looked around and she realized she was in the hospital. She set her eyes on Kevin who was sitting beside her bed.


    ¡°Baby, are you ok?¡± Kevin asked, upon seeing that she was awake. When he got back home from where he had gone, his neighbors had narrated what happened to him. He ran off to the hospital, only to find Ellie in the emergency ward.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, due to the shock of the news of the death of your daughter, your wife lost her pregnancy. I am sorry to announce this to you. ept my condolence¡± the doctor had told Kevin, upon seeing him. Kevin was happy with the news the doctor had broken to him, but he couldn¡¯t show. He had been finding a way to get rid of Ellie¡¯s pregnancy, since she told him about it. He thanked the doctor and went ahead to stay beside Ellie. He stayed beside her for a while, waiting for her to wake up. She finally woke up, shouting from her sleep.


    Ellie didn¡¯t respond to his question and sat on the bed for quite a while, as if trying to remember what made hernd at the hospital. When the memories finally came rushing to her, she hurriedly got up from her bed, removing the drip from her hand.


    ¡°Where is Ivory?¡± Ellie asked, facing Kevin, ignoring the pain she was feeling underneath her belly.


    ¡°Calm down, Ellie,¡± Kevin said, trying to calm her down, when he noticed she was bleeding.


    ¡°Where is ivory? I need to see my daughter now!!!¡± Ellie yelled, ignoring Kevin¡¯s advice. When she realized Kevin wouldn¡¯t respond to her question, she headed for the door, wanting to go in search of her daughter.  ¡°She is dead,¡± Kevin said bluntly, which made Ellie halt in her steps. She turned around, looking at Kevin. It was as if she had been brought back to reality of her daughter¡¯s death by Kevin¡¯s statement. When the reality of the situation hit her, she copsed to the floor, losing consciousness. Kevin watched as sheid on the floor unconscious. He put on a satisfying smile, before going in search of the nurses for help.

 The Weight of Loss

    As she watched Ivory¡¯s casket beingid in the ground, Ellie¡¯s heart ached. She felt as if her heart was being torn apart. She stood motionless, with her big budged eyes, which was as a result of crying. Her eyes were fixed on her casket and when she realized she wouldn¡¯t ever set her eyes on her beloved daughter again, tears streamed down her cheeks. She didn¡¯t shout, neither did she create a scene, she just stood there, crying silently in pain. She was too tried to cry and disy her grief. So, all she could do was to cry silently as she bid her daughter a final goodbye. As she turned around to take her leave after bidding her daughter goodbye, she felt her legs too heavy for her to carry. She couldn¡¯t bear the pain of leaving her daughter all alone in the underground, without her being by her side. Ivory had always being scared of being alone and Ellie wondered how she would be able to cope with being alone, all by herself.


    As she took each step heading towards home, her heart was heavy and filled with guilt. The guilt of leaving her daughter all alone. Heading to the car, she promised her daughter silently. She promised to be with her as soon as possible. Sitting in the car, she looked outside the window, with the air brushing across her face. Her mind was filled with a whirlwind of memories, from the first moment she held her in her arms to thest moment she bided her goodbye. Each moment stabbed her heart with unendurable sorrow. She broke down in tears, which caught Kevin¡¯s attention but he didn¡¯t stop her from crying. He allowed her to cry her heart out, to relieve her of her grief and sorrow.


    Upon getting home and entering their apartment which had been renovated, every corner of the apartment reminded Ellie of the life that once lived there; the life she gave birth to. The silence that filled the space where her daughter¡¯sughter used to echo was deafening, an emptiness that nothing could fill. She questioned every choice she made and every action she took, feeling guilty and useless and wondering whether there was anything at all she could have done to stop the unfathomable loss. She headed to her daughter¡¯s room, with Kevin trailing behind her. She looked around and all the memories they had shared together in that room, came rushing to her. She remembered herughter and the way she ran around while she struggled to get a hold of her, just so she could take her bathe.


    She copsed on the floor, upon remembering those memories. Her breath seemed to be an effort to resist the overpowering wave of sorrow since the weight of her anguish was so great. She felt as if her entire life has been taken from her, as her body was feeble and devoid of vitality. There was no getting away from sleep; memories and dreams blended together to make sleep elusive and transient. Nothing could fill the emptiness that existed in her heart; the future appeared hopeless and pointless without her daughter. She nged to mementos and memories, but they broughtfort and new tears in equal measure. The pain was intense, deep, and raw; it might never heal, but it would be a part of her, changing her life forever.


    She continued living her life, wallowing in pains. She stopped going to work and wouldn¡¯t step out of the house; her daughter¡¯s room in particr. She became a shadow of herself and lost all essence to live. She didn¡¯t grief about losing her unborn child, all she grieved about was losing her daughter, in whom she had found courage and got motivated to continue living at the darkest moments of her life. With her gone, she wondered if she could actually live without her.


    These went on for days, weeks and then months. When Kevin realized she wouldn¡¯t pull herself out of her misfortune and guilt, he decided to take action. He didn¡¯t try to stop her from grieving just because he cared about her, but because he was tried of looking after a grown-up woman like her. He sold the apartment without informing her and got a new apartment for them. On the day he had nned for them to move to their new apartment, he came back early from work but Ellie never bothered to ask him the reason for that, as she hadn¡¯t uttered a word to him since the death of Ivory. She had been silently ming him for her death. ¡°If he hadn¡¯t left her all alone to herself, she wouldn¡¯t have died,¡± Ellie kept on thinking in her head, distancing herself from Kevin.


    ¡°Be gentle with the TV, do not allow it to break,¡± Ellie, who was in Ivory¡¯s room heard Kevin instructing someone and she wondered who it could be. Out of curiosity, she decided to step out of the room to check out what was going on outside there and s, she saw the courier personnel, moving out their belongings which had been packed in boxes. She just stood by the door watching, with Kevin and the courier personnel oblivious of her presence.


    ¡°As for these toys, you can trash them. We won¡¯t be needing them anymore,¡± Kevin said, instructing the men. This got to Ellie¡¯s hearing and which made her break her silence.


    ¡°And why would they move Ivory¡¯s toys?¡± Ellie asked, walking up to Kevin and the men. The men who were not aware that someone else was inside the house apart from Kevin, halted in their actions. Upon seeing her, Kevin rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Because we do not have a need for them anymore. You can carry on with those,¡± Kevin said, urging the men to carry on.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch them!!! Who gave you the right to dispose them?¡± Ellie yelled, pointing at Ivory¡¯s toys and looking at the men with a daring  look on her face, one which was that of a warning.


    ¡°Can you please excuse us for a minute?¡± Kevin said at the men, when he realized Ellie was ready to create a scene. The men concurred and waited outside.


    ¡°What exactly is your problem? Why do you always find it difficult to let go of the past? Why are you failing to realize that she is gone and wouldn¡¯t being back?¡± Kevin yelled at Ellie in frustration.


    ¡°What is my problem? After you killed my daughter?¡± Ellie yelled with anguish and pain evident in her eyes and voice.


    ¡°What? Killed your daughter? Why are you doing as if you are the only one that lost a child? I also did!!!! I lost two children on the same day!!!! And it wasn¡¯t my fault she died. I got an impromptu call from the office that day. I wanted to take her along with me but decided not to as she was asleep and I didn¡¯t want to disturb her sleep. Get a grip and move on!!!!!¡± Kevin yelled in frustration at Ellie.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Move on? You got an impromptu call from work? You lost two children? No, you only lost one as you have never considered Ivory to be yours. If you had, you wouldn¡¯t have locked her indoors and left her in the house all alone, just because you wanted to meet with your mistress!!!!!!¡± Ellie yelled in pain, with Kevin shocked at Ellie¡¯s revtion.


    What do you think actually happened on the day Ivory died?

 Breaking Point

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Kevin asked, his face narrowing down in suspicion.


    ¡°You think that I am not aware? That you were cheating on me? I knew all along, even before I and Ivory came down here. I heard your conversation with Ca that night before you moved here. I didn¡¯t make a scene out of it or confronted you about it because you said you never loved her. You said you were just with her for her money and nothing more. I heard you tell Ca that I am the one you love. You told her you were doing it for us all to live a good and better life, but I doubt that was true. Because if you do not love her, you wouldn¡¯t have left Ivory all alone just to meet up with her. You wouldn¡¯t have killed a child you imed to be yours!!!!¡± Ellie¡¯s voice shook with fury as her fists clenched, her face flushed red. Tears streamed down her cheeks, mingling with her anger as she faced Kevin with the painful truth.


    ¡°What? You knew?¡¯ Kevin asked, with the corners of his lips trembling, betraying his attempt to maintainposure.


    ¡°Yes, I do. The day Ivory died, you lied to me about getting an emergency call from your office, which was the reason you had to leave her at home. But guess what? I found out the truth!!!! I found out the fucking truth from the text your mistress, Nicole, sent to you!!!!¡± Ellie¡¯s voice trembled, with a mix of anger and betrayal.


    ¡°Which text are you talking about?¡± Kevin queried, the muscles in his face tightened, making his expression look almost frozen in ce.


    ¡°Do you remember the day I copsed at the hospital, aftering to the realization of Ivory¡¯s death? It was that day I found out. After I woke up and you decided to get me some water, a notification popped up on your phone which you had ced on my bed that day. Upon checking it, I saw her message. The message of the woman with whom you both killed my daughter¡± Ellie yelled in anguish, with tears rolling down her eyes.


    ¡°I am sorry for your daughter¡¯s death. If not for me, she wouldn¡¯t have died. I shouldn¡¯t have asked you toe over that day. I feel guilty for the misfortune which has befallen your family. I am sorry and I love you¡± these were the contents of the message. It was that night I found out my own daughter died, because of your infidelity. How could you have done this to me? How could you? She was like a daughter to you too. So, how could you have killed her?¡± Ellie said, with her hand on her chest, which was hurting in pain.


    ¡°I am sorry. I didn¡¯t mean for her to die. I am just trying to make us live a better life. I never knew she would die in the process. I think this is for the better. You actually never wanted her. She was unnned for. She was just a child born out of a mistake. So, why don¡¯t you let go of her and let¡¯s focus on our future together? She has always been a burden to us; we are better off without her. Let¡¯s see this as an opportunity to be free from her burden or what do you think?¡± Kevin said, with his cold, calcted words cutting through the air like a knife, each one a fresh wound. His expression was icy, betraying no hint of remorse. Ellie couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard. She looked into his eyes and all she could see was a cold and fierce look, the one which she had never seen before. It looked as if she was seeing a new version of Kevin; the one granny had also seen as she took herst breath.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Ellie asked, with her voice shaking, finding it heard to believe Kevin could have uttered what he said.


    ¡°You heard me just right. Stop pretending to be a good mother when you never actually loved her. Do you know how many times you tried to kill her while she was in your womb? I know deep down in you, you are grateful that she is finally gone. So, what¡¯s the fuss all about? You should be grateful to me for taking her out of the way, instead of you throwing a tantrum. Although, I am also sad because of her death, not because I loved her but because I had a good use of her. If she were still alive, she would have been my fastest way to sess. Imagine raising the granddaughter of the Prime Minister. Just imagine how much money she would have brought forth!!!!! It¡¯s a shame she left this world without being of any good use. Since your daughter, whom I had thought would be my way of rising up to fame is no more, allow me to make use of the other instrument which can fetch me money. It¡¯s not as if you are adding any value to my life. You have been living off me your whole life. So, I will advise you to stay put while I continue my love story with the woman who can give me all I want and I promise to make sure you live in affluence too. Do we have an agreement on that?¡± Kevin¡¯s words dripped with cruelty andck of remorse. It was at this moment, Kevin¡¯s sinister intentions became clear to Ellie, as he revealed his true feelings and intentions.


    ¡°So, you mean you begged me to have her just so you could make use of her in umting wealth? You have been pretending to love and care about her all along? What else did you lie about?¡± Ellie¡¯s mouth fell open, her eyes blinking rapidly as if struggling to wake from a nightmare.


    ¡°Why else would I raise someone else child if not because of that?¡± Kevin said, widening his eyes, with his lips curled up. It was at that moment Ellie realized what a devil he was. Ellie held onto her dress and clenched her fist, with anger and hatred built up within her towards Kevin.


    ¡°This apartment has been sold. We will be moving out today to our new ce. All you have to do is to keep shut and live the rest of your life quietly, spending my money as you have always done. They will be disposing off the toys. So, keep your fucking mouth shut and live as I instruct you¡± Kevin said in a stern voice, walking to the door, to call on the courier personnel to continue their work.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°What if I do not want to live quietly? What if I want to bring you down and make you lose everything?¡± Ellie asked, with a fierce and determined voice. Her eyes were filled with rage and anger. This made Kevin halt in his steps and he turned around to face Ellie.


    ¡°Then, be ready to die,¡± he said, his eyes widened with a frantic desperation and determination. He called on the courier personnel, who continued their job. Right in front of Ellie, Ivory¡¯s toys were packed away to be disposed and which almost brought tears to her eyes. On her verge of tears, sheposed herself and promised never to be weak in front of the man who killed her daughter. The look on Kevin said it all; that he was ready to take away anyone that was hell-bent on disrupting his ns.


    As she took onest look at Ivory¡¯s room before leaving for their new apartment, Ellie vowed to avenge her daughter¡¯s death, even if it meant sacrificing her own life. Her eyes zed with fury, as she vowed to avenge her daughter. She would not let Kevin¡¯s betrayal go unpunished, even if it cost her everything.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you will remain alive, if your boss finds out you are actually warming his wife¡¯s bed!!!¡± Ellie thought, nning to take her next action against Kevin. Do you think she would be able to pull through?

 Revelations and Retaliation

    Both Ellie and Kevin moved to their new apartment and they both lived as cat and dog. They both ignored each other¡¯s presence, with Kevin rarely going home. Ellie kept on nning on bringing Kevin down and was waiting for the perfect time to strike at him. The night Ellie found out Kevin had left Ivory at home just to meet up with his lover, Nicole, she also found out other secrets which Kevin had been hiding from her. She had gone through his chats with Nicole, and found out a lot of things. She found out Kevin wasn¡¯t working as an ountant as he had imed but he was actually working for  Carlos Wordsworth as his bodyguard. She also got to know that, Nicole was actually Carlos¡¯ newly married wife and Kevin was actually having an affair with his boss¡¯ wife. She was mad after getting to know Kevin was working for the family of the man who molested her, all just because of money. She wouldn¡¯t let Kevin get away with deceiving her and hurting her and so, she gathered evidence of Kevin and Nicole¡¯s affair without Kevin¡¯s knowledge. With the evidence, she made up her mind to show up at Carlos¡¯ office and expose Kevin¡¯s dirty secret. She knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to meet up with Carlos, with his position as the Prime Minister and so, she took up stalking Carlos as her new job, looking for the perfect avenue to walk up to him.


    It happened that before they moved to Sans Francisco, Kevin had been working for Carlos right before he won the election and became the Prime Minister. He had been cleaning Carlos¡¯ dirt and also doing his dirty works for him, while staying beside him as his bodyguard. Hence, the reason he had been visiting Los Angeles after they moved to Sans Francisco under the pretense of carrying out an official assignment from his  work ce. He never worked as a driver in Sans Francisco like he imed, and all was a camouge to prevent his family from suspecting his engagement with the Wordsworth family.


    Nicole was only with Carlos for his money. She never loved him and was in love with his bodyguard, Kevin instead. The first time Kevin set his eyes on her too, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her and couldn¡¯t help but to feel lust for her. Kevin only wanted to have a thing with her and no feelings attached but when Nicole confessed her love to him, he couldn¡¯t turn her down as she was rich and was also ready to spend any amount on him. They both wanted each other but they were scared of getting caught by Carlos. When they couldn¡¯t control their lust for each other anymore, they began their affair and were as careful as they could be, to avoid getting caught by Carlos. But seemed like their affair wouldn¡¯t be hidden forever, as Ellie was ready to expose them at any cost.


    On one of such days of stalking Carlos, Ellie finally got her chance. Carlos had visited his hospital, Hope for the Living Hospital, along with his convoy. Ellie had trailed behind him in a taxi, watching his every movement. When his car stopped in front of the hospital, Ellie also got down from the taxi. Carlos went inside, while Ellie stood in front of the hospital, with the memories of the past rushing back to her. She remembered the memories of the bad things that had happened to her in that same hospital in the past. She tried walking into the hospital to catch up with Carlos and his convoy, but her legs wouldn¡¯t move. It seemed as if the memories were holding her legs, making it difficult for her to move. She remembered her daughter¡¯s death, which made her clenched her fist. Reminding herself she needed to avenge her daughter¡¯s death and make all Kevin had built copsed, she found the courage she needed and found herself walking into the hospital confidently. She watched as Carlos moved from one ward to another, greeting the patients like he had done in the past. All these while, Kevin was by his side, protecting him. Ellie kept on waiting for the perfect opportunity; the time Kevin would not be by Carlos¡¯ side and luckily for her, the opportunity came when Ellie least expected.


    Ellie saw Kevin whispered something into Carlos¡¯ ear, after which he excused himself. Seeing that Kevin wasn¡¯t there to disrupt her n, she clung to the evidence she was holding in her hand, and headed to where Carlos was standing. She struggled to make her way to his front and at first, she was stopped by his other security guards but was allowed for her to approach him after Carlos signaled to them to let here through. Her heart was pounding heavily in her chest as she approached Carlos, but she decided not to give up and give it a go. As she approached him, Carlos felt her face to be familiar and tried cing a finger on where he had seen her before but he couldn¡¯t at that moment. But nevertheless, he had a feeling they had met before.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Carlos. It¡¯s nice to finally meet you. I am a huge fan of yours and I have been meaning to meet with you for a long time as I have something to share with you¡± Ellie said, faking a smile and pretending she had never met Carlos before.


    ¡°Hello, Miss. Thank you for being a huge fan of mine but if I may ask, have we ever met before?¡± Carlos said, looking intently at Ellie.


    ¡°I do not think so. This is my first time of meeting with you¡± Ellie lied, looking around to check if Kevin was nearby. She looked unsettled and restless.


    ¡°Okay, if you say so but your face kind of look familiar. Are you sure you are fine?¡± Carlos asked, when he noticed how restless Ellie was.


    ¡°Yes, I am¡± Ellie responded smiling, with her restlessness bing more evident.


    ¡°You said you wanted to tell me something earlier. May I know what that is?¡± Carlos asked, looking at his watch, as if he was in a hurry to be somewhere.


    ¡°Actually, I want to tell you something about Kevin, your bodyguard¡± Ellie said, still looking around worriedly.


    ¡°Kevin? What about him?¡± Carlos asked, narrowing his eyes down in suspicion.


    ¡°He is actually having an ¡­¡­¡± Ellie said, ready to expose Kevin but before she could finish her statement, Kevin who was returning back from the restroom had sighted her from afar, and quickly rushed to cut her short of her statement.


    ¡°She is actually my wife, sir. She is a huge fan of yours and has been meaning to meet with you but I didn¡¯t grant her request because I didn¡¯t want to burden you, sir¡± Kevin butted in, breathing heavily and saving himself from getting exposed. He wrapped his arm around Ellie¡¯s waist, pretending to act all lovey-dovey, which got Ellie angry, making her rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Really? I never knew she is your wife. It¡¯s nice to meet you, Mrs. Smith¡± Carlos said, extending his hand for an handshake.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you too but that¡¯s not why I am here ¡­¡­..¡± Ellie said, shaking Mr Carlos¡¯ hand and still wanting to carry on with her n. Sensing what she was about doing, Kevin quickly cut in again.


    ¡°Sir, hope you haven¡¯t forgotten about the appointment you have in an hour¡¯s time? I think you should be on you way right now?¡± Kevin said, distracting Carlos¡¯ attention.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I should be on my way right now but before I leave, let me quickly wrap up what I am here for. Mrs. Smith, we will meet again¡± Carlos said, smiling at Ellie and walking away to wrap up the event at the hospital. Ellie clenched her fist seeing that her n had failed and she yanked Kevin¡¯s hand away from her waist.


    ¡°What the hell did you just do? Why did you interrupt me?¡± Ellie yelled at Kevin, but instead of him to respond, he dragged her to the male restroom. After looking around and making sure the ce was safe for them to talk, he decided to confront her.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here? What are you up to?¡± Kevin yelled at her.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°What? Are you scared now? Do you think I will just sit and let you enjoy your life with your mistress after killing my child?¡± Ellie yelled back, her eyes bloodshot at Kevin.


    ¡°How did you find out I work for Carlos and how did you know he would be here? Have you been trailing him?¡± Kevin asked her out of curiosity, as he wondered how she had gotten to know a lot about him.


    ¡°I went through your phone and I found out you work for the family of the man who assaulted me. How could you? And yes, I have been trailing him and not only him but you and Nicole also. I have gathered a lot of evidence to prove you two¡¯s affair. I wonder what your boss will do, if he finds out you are having an affair with his wife. Don¡¯t you think it will be fun?¡± Ellie said, smiling hysterically, with her smile widened.


    ¡°Wait, you have been watching my movements? So, you came here to expose my secret? Have you gone nut?¡± Kevin asked, surprised by Ellie¡¯s actions and how defiant she had be.


    ¡°Yes, I have. I have gone mad. You threatened to kill me if I make any funny move right? But it seems like you are not aware that I am hellbent on exposing you, even if it means losing my life. You stopped me this time but you won¡¯t be able to stop me next time. Just wait and watch how crazy a mother can be, after losing her daughter¡± Ellie ranted like a mad woman at Kevin, leaving him dumbfounded and short of words. He never knew Ellie had that side of hers and never knew she could be that crazy. Ellie walked out of the restroom banging the door, while Kevin stood still, dumbfounded and thinking of his next line of action. After a while, he also left the restroom havingposed himself and pretending nothing had happened.


    Some minutes after they both left, a man who had been in one of the toilets and had overheard their conversations, stepped out, standing in front of the mirror. He washed his hands and after which he adjusted his suit and hair. He looked at himself in the mirror and smiled; the smile that was that of satisfaction and aplishment.


    ¡°Finally got a dirt on him. What a nice reunion¡± the man said,ughing hysterically, with the sound of hisughter, echoing  in the restroom.


    Who do you think the man is?

 Betrayal and Blackmail

    Ellie headed back home in annoyance, for having failed to expose Kevin¡¯s secret. She promised herself never to give up and look for the perfect timing to expose him again. Kevin on the other hand, was still at work. He had returned back home with Carlos to his house. He watched over him as he settled into the chair in his study room and took a sip of water from the ss cup ced on his table. Kevin still remembered the first time he stepped into Carlos¡¯ mansion and he had never thought back then that, he would someday be by his side, watching over him. He thought about the determined look on Ellie¡¯s face and he knew she wouldn¡¯t stop until she achieved her aim. He had to find a way to stop her as he wasn¡¯t strong enough to face Carlos¡¯ wrath. He knew what Carlos was capable and he had witnessed how people who betrayed him ended. He never wanted to suffer the same fate as them.


    ¡°Is there something you need to tell me?¡± Carlos asked, as he removed his sses from his eyes and looked straight into Kevin¡¯s eyes, whose mind seemed to be far away from where he was standing. It was this question that pulled Kevin out of his thought. He was at first scared, wondering if he had caught on what was going on, but he decided topose himself  and pretended as nothing had happened.


    ¡°What do you mean, sir?¡± Kevin said, trying to remain as calm as possible.


    ¡°I mean are you hiding anything from me?¡¯ Carlos asked again, looking intently at Kevin, as if trying to study his bodynguage.


    ¡°I won¡¯t dare do that. If I may ask, why do you think I am hiding something from you?¡± Kevin asked, maintaining hisposure.


    ¡°About thedy for earlier, who is she? She looked quite familiar as if we had met before¡± Carlos said, squeezing his face, trying hard to remember where he had seen her before, as if he was trying to prove his intuition right. Kevin thought to tell him the truth about who Ellie was, as that would make him less suspicious of what had transpired between them at the hospital earlier that day.


    ¡°Actually sir, she is the girl from the incident that happened 7 years ago¡± Kevin dered.


    ¡°The girl? You mean the one that was molested?¡± Carlos asked, looking intently at Kevin, who nodded his head in confirmation.


    ¡°I thought as much. No wonder she looked so familiar. But why is she still alive? I thought you got rid of her 7 years ago?¡± Carlos asked, with his suspicion about Kevin¡¯s betrayal growing. Carlos had requested for Kevin to get rid of Ellie after granny¡¯s death, so as for the incident that happened to be buried forever. But Kevin couldn¡¯t kill her when he found out she was carrying the Prime Minister¡¯s grandchild in her womb. He thought of it as it being the best avenue of him getting rich quick, by ckmailing Carlos with the existence of the child when the timees. He knew it was a risky step to take, but he decided to give it a trial. Hence, the reason he moved Ellie to Sans Francisco 7 years back, pretending it was on the doctor¡¯s request. He had lied to Carlos that she had been taken care of, only for Carlos to find out she was still alive.


    ¡°I am sorry I lied to you 7 years ago. The day I wanted to kill her, she got involved in an ident, making her lose her memory. Since she lost her memory and doesn¡¯t remember anything, I decided to let her live as there was no trouble she could cause. I am sorry I didn¡¯t carry you along and that I deceived you¡± Kevin said, getting on his knees and pleading for Carlos¡¯ forgiveness.


    ¡°Was that why you moved to Sans Francisco? You told me you were moving because of your sister and because you didn¡¯t want people to be suspicious of your involvement in her death. But you actually never killed her?¡± Carlos said, getting up from his seat and walking up to where Kevin was kneeling.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I am sorry, I never meant to deceive you. Please, forgive me¡± Kevin said, apologizing over and over again, as he knew what Carlos was capable of doing. He had witnessed him killed a lot of people right in front of his eyes, just because they betrayed him.


    ¡°But you know what I hate most is getting betrayed and deceived my people. So, why did you do that?¡± Carlos said, patting Kevin¡¯s shoulder, while he walked up to where he had ced his golf stick, picked it up and caressed it carefully. Kevin¡¯s eyes were following his every movement, and when he saw him holding the golf stick, he knew what was about to happen to him. He knew he was about to be battered up. Carlos walked back to the spot Kevin was kneeling, while swinging the golf stick carefully.


    ¡°I am sorry. I promise you such won¡¯t happen again. Please, just forgive me this one time¡± Kevin said fidgeting, but it seemed like his pleas fell on Carlos¡¯ deaf ears as he hit him hard with the golf stick he was holding, making Kevin groaned in pain. He hit him with the stick repeatedly, ignoring Kevin¡¯s cries and pleas. When he was satisfied, he dropped the stick and hovered over Kevin who was still groaning in pain, curled up on the floor.


    ¡°You know what I do is to kill people who betray me right on the spot but because of the love I have for you, I will spare you just this once. So, be a good boy and never try to betray me again. You might not be so lucky next time. You may take your leave now¡± Carlos said, walking back to his chair.


    ¡°I am sorry, sir¡± Kevin who was still in pain, managed to get up and apologized to Carlos once again, before making use of the exit. Upon getting outside the study room, he couldn¡¯t believe whom he had seen leaning on the door. It was rk, Carlos¡¯ son, leaning on the door, as if he had been patiently waiting for Kevin toe out of the study room.


    ¡°Seems like the good and obedient boy is finally in trouble. Guess you won¡¯t be lucky forever¡± rk said, mocking Kevin andughing hysterically. He had always hated Kevin as his father loved him more than he, his son. His father had alwayspared the two of them and had always wished for Kevin to be his son instead of rk. This had always got rk jealous and had always been finding a way of getting dirt on Kevin, but he seemed too clean and perfect. He was happy he got battered up by his father and couldn¡¯t hide his joy.


    ¡°I am not in for your jokes right now. If you will excuse me¡± Kevin said, walking away while trying to avoid rk¡¯s taunt.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s fine you walk out on me?¡¯ rk said with confidence, making Kevin wondered where that wasing from. This made Kevin halt in his steps and he turned to face rk.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Kevin asked.


    ¡°I know your little secret which might get you killed,¡± rk said, putting on a devilish smile, which made Kevin quite ufortable and tensed.


    ¡°What secret are you talking about?¡± Kevin asked, getting worried.


    ¡°Do you mind walking close to me to whisper it into your ears or do you want me to say it loud for my father to hear? Mind you, you will get killed on the spot if it gets to his hearing¡± rk said, putting on a serious face. Realizing he wasn¡¯t in for a joke and he seemed to be serous about what he was saying, Kevin moved closer to him.


    ¡°I am talking about your affair with Nicole. I know about it¡± rk whispered into Kevin¡¯s ear, after which he put on an evil smile. Kevin on the other hand, froze on the spot with his jaws dropped, upon hearing what rk had said.


    What do you think rk is up to? Do you think Kevin would give in to his request?

 A Web of Secrets

    ¡°You are surprised I know about that? Well, some things are not meant to be hidden forever,¡± rkughed, watching Kevin squirm. Kevin wondered how he had gotten to know about his affair with Nicole and at that moment, he became engulfed with fear. He knew rk didn¡¯t like him and had been looking for a way to get rid of him. Now that he had finally gotten a chance, he wouldn¡¯t stop at anything to make him vanish into thin air. He knew rk wanted something from him, which was why he had confronted him with his secret, if not, he would have gone to Carlos directly to divulge his findings to him.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Kevin asked, wanting to know what rk needed from him, in exchange for keeping his secret from Carlos.


    ¡°Do you know why I have a bit of liking for you even though I detest you so much for having a way to my father¡¯s heart? Because you are so smart, and you decode things easily. I will tell you want I want but I would rather do that over a ss of wine. Come over to my room¡± rk said, as he walked with pride to his room, with Kevin trailing behind him. Upon getting to his room, rk poured a ss of wine for himself and Kevin. He handed it over to Kevin and urged him to have a sip of it. Although he was reluctant about drinking it, Kevin had to force it down his throat, so as not to get in his bad book.


    ¡°What I want from you is very simple. I just want to be warming your wife¡¯s bed,¡± rk said, dropping a bombshell on Kevin. Kevin was shocked at what rk had said. He thought he was joking and didn¡¯t mean it, but the expression on rk¡¯s face said otherwise.


    ¡°Are you joking right now? How will I allow you to be intimate with my wife?¡± Kevin burst out, clenching his fist, as if he was getting ready to punch rk on his face.


    ¡°What? You can¡¯t? Since you are warming my stepmother¡¯s bed, why can¡¯t I warm your wife¡¯s bed? Moreover, it isn¡¯t the first time I will be doing so. So, what¡¯s the fuss about?¡± rk said, feeling unbothered by Kevin¡¯s dismay. What rk said caught Kevin¡¯s attention, which prompted him to ask a question out of curiosity.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t your first time doing that? What do you mean by that?¡± Kevin asked, getting more tense. The Wordsworth family and Kevin¡¯s co-worker only knew he was married, but never knew his wife. When Ellie showed up at the hospital unannounced that day, Carlos and some of Kevin¡¯s co-workers at the scene got to know her as his wife. rk wasn¡¯t present at the scene, so he wondered how he got to know who his wife was.


    ¡°Could he be aware that Ellie is the girl he molested 7 years ago?¡± Kevin thought. It was as if rk was reading his mind, as he giggled while he made eye contact with Kevin, confirming Kevin¡¯s suspicion.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be my first time with her. It is what you know, or have you forgotten what transpired between your wife and I seven years ago?¡± rk asked, smirking. With that statement of his, Kevin further confirmed his suspicion right.


    ¡°You met with her?¡± Kevin asked, wondering how and where they had met.


    ¡°Yes, I met with her earlier today, when she was having a conversation with her darling husband in the restroom¡± rk announced, and it was then, Kevin realized how rk found out about his affair with Nicole.


    ¡°You eavesdropped on our conversation?¡¯ Kevin asked, raising his voice, disappointed at rk¡¯s childishness.


    ¡°Eavesdropped? No, I didn¡¯t. I was only minding my business before you two walked into the restroom, making me witness your couple¡¯s fight. Although, I didn¡¯t see her face, her voice is still as sweet as it was 7 years ago. The sound of her voice brought back the long-forgotten memory, making me want to have more of her¡± rk said, with lust evident in his eyes, while Kevin clenched his fist, restraining himself from taking any drastic action.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°So, are you willing to give me what I want to save you from getting killed by my father or you want to go against me?¡± rk asked, with his words hanging in the air. Kevin didn¡¯t know what to do. He didn¡¯t want to give in to rk¡¯s request and at the same time, he didn¡¯t want to be in his bad book, as he knew what rk was capable of doing. While in the middle of his thoughts, rk said something which made Kevin to finally decide on which of the options to go for.


    ¡°If you are thinking of turning down my request, be ready to bear the consequences attached to that. Leaving your affair out of this, I think it will get quite interesting if your wife gets to know you killed the woman who took you in and raised you. The woman you both called ¡°Granny¡±. It will get quite interesting; don¡¯t you think so?¡± rk said, with a devilish smile on his face.


    ¡°What do you ¡­.. mean by that?¡± Kevin asked stammering, while at the same time, trying topose himself from making it obvious that he was scared. He knew he had already been cornered by rk, but he didn¡¯t want to give him the chance to threaten him further and see him as a weakling.


    ¡°You think I didn¡¯t know you killed that old woman? I do but I can¡¯t use it against you because my father is somehow entangled with the crime, and he wouldn¡¯t take it lightly with me if he finds out I try to do so. But what do you think he will do if he finds out you are sharing his woman with you? And what do you think your wife who is hellbent on bringing about your downfall will do, if she finds out you killed her grandmother? Choose wisely¡± rk said, sipping his wine, while he giggled. He was happy to see Kevin in the troubled and restless state he was in. Kevin loosened his tie, as if it was disturbing him from thinking straight. He began to sweat profusely, while blinking repeatedly, thinking about the pros and cons of the two choices he had.


    ¡°Can you give me some time to think about it?¡± Kevin asked.


    ¡°No, I am not that patient. I need your response now, right at this moment. You have just 30 seconds to decide and your time starts now¡± rk said, looking at his watch. As the clock ticked, so was Kevin¡¯s heart raced. And then at thest second, he made his choice known.


    ¡°Okay, I agree with you but it will be a one-off thing¡± Kevin stated his condition.


    ¡°I am fine with that. Just wanna have a taste of her once more. Since we have reached a conclusion, get her ready tomorrow¡± rk responded, not being to hide his eagerness.


    ¡°Tomorrow? Isn¡¯t that too soon? Have you been nning this for a while? Were you waiting for this opportunity toe?¡± Kevin asked, wondering what the rush was for.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I want and it is final. Since we are done with our discussion, you may take you leave now. Be expecting my call tomorrow evening¡± rk said in a firm and determined voice, urging Kevin to take his leave. Kevin left his room defeated, and he headed straight home. On his way home, he kept on thinking about how his n had gone downhill, which was all thanks to Ellie. He med her for the insult he had gotten that day and promised himself to make her pay for it. Since her child whom he had nned to use as a bargain in exchange for money was dead, Kevin thought Ellie should be able to take her daughter¡¯s ce and make him climb thedder of sess with her body.


    On getting home, he had met Ellie lying down on the couch in the sitting room. He walked up to her, ready to vent his anger on her, for disrupting his n.


    ¡°What the hell did you do today?¡± Kevin yelled at Ellie, who ignored his presence and just kept on staring into the space, lost in her own world of thoughts.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me just now or are you pretending not to?¡± Kevin said authoritatively at Ellie, but she never responded. She stood up from where sheid, got up and headed for her room but before she could take some steps, Kevin pulled her back. This got Ellie angry, which made her cursed at Kevin.


    ¡°Get your filthy hands off me. You disgust me!!!¡±, Ellie yelled, spatting on his face. This caught Kevin off-guard, as he never thought she would go to that extent to retaliate.


    ¡°What did you just do?¡± Kevin asked, wiping away her spit from his face, while getting irate.


    ¡°I spat on your face and I am going to do that over and over again. I regret the day I met you and the day I said ¡®Yes, I do¡¯ to you. You are such an evil being. I cannot continue living with a murderer. I want a divorce. I want to stop seeing a murderer¡¯s face everyday that I wake up. You are a murderer¡± Ellie yelled, but as soon as she finished the statement, Kevinnded a p on her face. Ellie was shocked, as she held her cheek which hurt. But Kevin didn¡¯t stop at that, he pushed her to the wall, making her fall to the ground. Groaning in pain, Ellie managed to sit up on the floor and then, Kevin lowered his body to the level of hers. Ellie looked at him in shock, as she never believed he could haveid his hands on her. She noticed that his eyes had ckened and the look on his face was terrifying, scaring the hell out of her.


    ¡°What? I can¡¯t hit you? You seem to have underestimated me. Do you know why I have been so easy on youtely? Because you just lost your child and you are finding it hard move on but I do not think I can continue doing that anymore. I need to put you in your ce. You wanna fight me? No, you can¡¯t darling. I am a man and there is no contest for that. You have to understand that you are no match for me, Ellie. I thought you did, but I am just realizing you don¡¯t. Now listen to me. I make the money here, so I set the rules. You live off my earnings, so you have to obey my every order. Is that understood?¡± Kevin asked, looking at Ellie who didn¡¯t respond but just defiantly stared at him.


    ¡°Is that understood?¡± Kevin yelled, punching her in her belly, making her yell in pain. Ellie curled up on the floor, coughing out blood.


    ¡°Enough of the child¡¯s y, let¡¯s get into the real business. Now that your daughter is dead, you should be able to take up the role I had designated for her. From now henceforth, you will make money for me using your body. That¡¯s the only way you can repay me for looking after you and your dead child for years. Get your self prepared. You first client gets here tomorrow. Also, from now on, you will be locked up in your room and you are grounded from stepping out. Be a good girl and obey my instructions, so you do not end up like your daughter. As for the divorce, you will definitely get that, but not until I am ready to let you go. Till then, you are stuck with me and you will remain as my money making machine¡± Kevin said,ughing hysterically, as he dragged Ellie to her room with her hair and her body making contact with the floor. He locked her up, after which he headed to his room, humming joyfully.


    ¡°Wee to a new dispensation, Kev. No one can stop you from getting what you want anymore¡± he said,ughing hysterically, with a sinister smile on his face.

 Ellie鈥檚 Breaking Point

    Everything was going ordingly as Kevin had nned. Just like he and rk agreed, he arranged his meeting with Ellie at their home and made him have his way with her against her will. Despite Ellie¡¯s pleas that night, Kevin never listened, nor did he care as what he was after was to satisfy rk¡¯s need and make him shut his mouth. What was agreed on to be a one-off thing, gradually turned into a daily activity, as rk couldn¡¯t get enough of Ellie.


    At first, when rk suggested for the deal to continue, Kevin didn¡¯t want to agree, but when rk stated that he would be paid for each night spent with his wife, Kevin immediately gave in to his demand. Each night, rk kept on getting intimate with Ellie against her will. There was no way for her to seek for help, as her phone had been seized and she was always locked up in her room. The only time she was free was when she had to clean herself up, in preparation for rk¡¯s next visit. She was always tied to the bed before rk had something with her, hence, restraining her from fighting back. At first, she tried to fight back and whenever she did, Kevin would beat her up and drown her head in the bathtub filled with water, making it difficult for her to breathe. When she realized she was trapped forever and there was no way she could escape from the dungeon she had been put in, she gave up on fighting for her freedom and lived her life, warming rk¡¯s bed.


    Kevin¡¯s greed for wealth grew and when the money she was getting from rk and Nicole couldn¡¯t satisfy his need again, he decided to look for another way of earning money. After giving it a thought, he decided to use Ellie¡¯s hidden talent to get more money. He knew Ellie was quite good at designing and so, before he left for work each morning, he assigned Ellie the task of stretching new designs and selling them off to top Fashionpanies he had connection with. He built this connection by bribing the necessary parastatals with money and offering Ellie to them in exchange for their approval.  This went on for months, with Kevin gradually building his wealth. He was so satisfied with how wealthy he was bing that he couldn¡¯t stop. By this time, Ellie had be many men¡¯s toy and not only rk.  She was put in the dark and her life had be so shallow that she stopped thinking of a way of escape.


    Each day passed, and she kept on repeating the same activity, but a day came when Ellie couldn¡¯t take it anymore.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Get prepared. You will be entertaining two men today. Dress as nicely as you can¡± Kevin, who had just gotten back from work that day, and had walked into Ellie¡¯s room to prepare her for the night ahead said, making his way out of the room.


    ¡°I won¡¯t. I can¡¯t fucking do this anymore. I am tired¡± Ellie said, with no enthusiasm left within her. This statement made Kevin halt in his steps, and he turned around to face Ellie.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Kevin asked, wanting to confirm if he had heard right.


    ¡°I said I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t do anything you want again¡± Ellie yelled at Kevin, with determination in her eyes. The look in her eyes showed that she was fed up and was not ready to make Kevin have a way with her anymore and direct her life as he pleased. She was determined to stop giving in to his demands and break free from his jail.


    ¡°You are joking right?¡± Kevin asked, smirking and smiling, and slowly walking up to where Ellie was standing. Before, Ellie would have fidgeted and took some steps back as he walked close to him, but on this day, Ellie just stood fix on the same spot, with a daring and defiant look on her face. Kevin noticed this and realized she really wasn¡¯t bluffing, and she really meant business. This the smile on his face to vanish.


    ¡°Wow!!! I like your confidence. Seems like you have finally found the courage to talk back to me, after being silent for so many months. You want to retaliate? You want to fight back? Sure, you can. But do you think you will be able to overpower me and win against me? Do you have the courage to do so?¡± Kevin said, hitting Ellie in the face, but Ellie never reacted, nor did she move. She just stood there, maintaining her stand and locking her eyes with that of Kevin, looking at him fiercely. Kevin kept on pping her repeatedly, wanting to get a reaction from her, but he didn¡¯t get any and this got him irate.


    ¡°Now, you have decided to keep mute too? Say something idiot¡± Kevin said, punching her in her stomach and making her fall on the ground, groaning in pain.


    ¡°See? I told you you are no match for me. You are just a weakling who has been living off me and living her life based on my orders. So, I will advise you to continue being a good girl you have always being and give up fighting back. You can never win against me, so stop daydreaming!!!!! ¡°Now, get up and get yourself cleaned up¡± Kevin said, looking at Ellie who was curled up on the floor, whimpering in pain. While in the middle of this, Kevin¡¯s phone rung and this got him distracted. He turned his back on Ellie to receive his call. Ellie, from where she was lying on the ground, looked at him disdainfully, with her heart filled with hatred and disgust towards him. She was not willing to give in to his demands again and the only way she could do that was to escape. She looked at the door and realized it was left open, with the key left in the keyhole. Since Kevin was engulfed in the phone conversation he was having and he seemed distracted, Ellie found it as the perfect chance for her to carry out her escape n. She knew she had to put Kevin down before she could walk out of the room freely. She thought of what to do and while in the middle of her thought, her eyesid on the flower vase that was sitting beautifully on the desk in her room. On sighting this, the thought of what to do came to her mind. Not minding what the consequences of her action would be, she quietly dragged herself up, making sure not to get Kevin¡¯s attention. She tiptoed to where the flower vase was ced, held it with one of her hands, while she held her hurting stomach with the other hand. She wrapped her hand around the flower vase tightly, venting all her resentment on the grip and then drafted towards Kevin in a swift. Kevin noticed some movements behind him, but he didn¡¯t take note of the steps behind him soonest. As he was about to turn around to check what was going on, Ellie had already closed the gap between them, hitting him hard on the head with the flower vase.

 Fleeing the Darkness

    n the blink of an eye, Kevin was lying on the floor motionless, with blood gushing out from his head. Realizing what she had done, her hands began to shake, making the remaining part of the broken flower vase, which she was still holding in her hand slip off, and shattered on the floor. Ellie fidgeted as she looked at Kevin, who was lying on the floor groaning in pain and was gradually losing consciousness. Although he had hurt her a lot, she still never wished for him to die. All she wanted was to be free from his torment, but she never knew her drastic action would cause the scene right in front of her.


    At that moment, she was on the fence and didn¡¯t know what to do; whether to run as far as her legs could carry her at that moment she had the chance to or to save Kevin¡¯s life. After giving it some thought, she decided to go for the former. She hurriedly packed the things she couldy her hands on and hurried to the door, ready to leave but her kind nature and guilty conscience wouldn¡¯t let her leave Kevin lying on the floor, fighting for his life. She decided to save his life and call 911 for help using Kevin¡¯s phone. She made her way to the door and as she held the doorknob, she turned around to take a final look at Kevin. Even while on his brink of death, he still had the wicked and unremorseful look on and which crept Ellie out. His gaze was fixed on her, as if telling her she would never get away from him. Drenched with fear, Ellie dashed out and ran as fast as she could without looking back. She didn¡¯t care about whether Kevin would survive or not, all she cared about at that moment was to get as far away as possible from Kevin and she was able to.


    She was able to achieve her dream of getting away from him, but she wasn¡¯t able to achieve the other dream; the dream of never seeing him again. Just like he did in the past, he had turned her life into turmoil once again.


    ¡°If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have gone to meet him at the hotel when he instructed me toe that morning. If I had known, I would have told Edward my past ande clean before him. If I had done that, my unborn child would not have be fatherless, and my future will not have be so unsure and uncertain¡± Ellie kept on thinking inside of her head. She was bitter and filled with regret and wondered how an assistance she had rendered in one night, had turned her whole life upside down. Unlike in the past when she would have thought of killing herself after going through difficult times, that time around, she didn¡¯t think ofmitting suicide as she could bear to kill the son of the man growing up in her womb. Although Edward had forsaken her and broken her heart with the message that he sent to her that night, she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to hate him, and her heart kept on yearning for his presence and love.


    ¡°If Edward won¡¯t be mine again, then I should be able to have the only thing that can fill his space and presence in my life¡± Ellie thought, deciding not to give up on living, for the sake of Edward¡¯s child growing in her womb. Since Sophia had informed her about Edward getting the police informed of the crime she hadmitted, she knew the police woulde for her anytime soon and so, she waited all night, without getting a wink of sleep, waiting for the arrival of the police.


    Just like she had predicted, the police came knocking at her door in the early hours of the next morning.


    ¡°Hello, are you Miss Ellie Edwards?¡± one of the policemen asked.


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Ellie, whose eyeballs had budged out from crying and had dark circles underneath her eyes, responded in a low voice, already aware of what was going on.


    ¡°We got a reportst night that youmitted murder at Square Scout Hotel a few days ago. You have not been found guilty yet, we just need you at our office for questioning. If you do not mind, can we go now?¡± the policeman politely said. Ellie, who was not taken aback by what was happening before her eyes, quietly followed them, without throwing a tantrum. Throughout her stay at the police station, she didn¡¯t say a word. No matter how the police pressured her to talk on what she knew about Kevin¡¯s death, she didn¡¯t. She kept staring into space, with no thought, running through her mind. Sophia was d she had finally been arrested and kept on doing her best to make sure Ellie was arraigned to court and sentenced before Edward would wake up.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    All evidence gotten by the police after looking into Kevin¡¯s death kept on pointing at Ellie to be the murderer. With the push gotten from Sophia and Ellie¡¯s determination not to acquit herself and give her own ount of what had happened, the police arraigned Ellie to court. Ellie refused to get awyer to defend her. After a series of sittings with nowyer to defend Ellie and with her not saying her own side of the story nor pleading not guilty, she was sentenced to 25 years imprisonment. Ellie was surprised by the judge¡¯s decision, as she had thought she would receive the life imprisonment sentence, but she never knew Richard had been silently supporting her without either she or Sophia knowing. Richard had a liking for Ellie no doubt and when he realized his son wasn¡¯t there to protect the woman he loved, he had to do it in his ce.


    Sophia was angry upon learning that Ellie was sentenced to 25 years imprisonment and questioned thepetency of the police and the public defenders she bribed to make sure she got the life imprisonment sentence and if possible, the execution sentence. She didn¡¯t want Ellie and Edward to ever meet again. She got so angry that she broke her windscreen in the process, but her angerter subsidized, when a n struck her mind; a n to never make Elliee out of the prison alive.

 Her Desperation

    ¡°How is Edward doing now? Is he showing any sign of improvement?¡± Stephanie asked, with her legs crossed, while taking a sip out of her coffee.


    ¡°He is still ina, but the doctor said he might hopefully wake up soon¡± Ellie responded, caring less about Edward¡¯s condition.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard on you seeing him in such a condition he is in. It must be so disheartening for you¡± Stephanie said with pity, sympathizing with her daughter.


    ¡°Disheartening? No, it isn¡¯t. Everything is working in my favor, and this is a golden opportunity I need to make use of judiciously¡± Sophia responded, beaming with joy. This surprised her mother, as she had thought seeing Edward in such a condition, would break her heart.


    ¡°You are happy he is in such condition? I thought you love him?¡± Stephanie asked, surprised by the happiness that was evident in her daughter¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Love? Because I have been fighting to have him all to myself, you think I love him? No, I do not. I am only fighting for my interest. Now that I am not sure of my stand with my father, the only thing I can do is to cling onto my wealthy husband and never let go of him. I do not want to have a taste of poverty. Now that Ellie is out of the way and there is a possibility that Edward may suffer a memory loss, all I have to do is to make him believe we are still happily married and that I am the woman he has fallen in love with. He may not believe it at first, but once I tell him about our baby, he wouldn¡¯t have any other choice than  to believe me. And then, we will live happily ever after,¡± Ellie responded, with a vicious look on her face. That look of hers frightened her mother, and she wondered to what extent she would go to get what she wanted.


    ¡°What baby are you talking about? You and I know you had a miscarriage, so which baby are you going to give birth to?¡± Her mother asked, getting confused.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Like you said, we both know and not everyone knows. He and his family still believe the baby is growing up well in my belly. I just have to y along with their belief. As for how to get the baby, I have a n up my sleeve already¡± Sophia said, with confidence.


    ¡°Let¡¯s say Edward doesn¡¯t remember, what about his family? They already know the child isn¡¯t Edwards. Do you think they will change their mind on getting you two divorced?¡± Stephanie queried.


    ¡°Well, they will have no other option than to ept me. At least, I am still carrying their bloodline, even if it doesn¡¯t belongs to Edward¡± Sophia said, rolling her eyes.


    ¡°Their bloodline? What do you mean by that?¡± Stephanie asked, getting more interested and confused by the conversation.


    ¡°Well, Richard is Daniel¡¯s second son,¡± Sophia dropped the bomb.


    ¡°What? Is this for real?¡± Stephanie asked in disbelief, with her eyes wide opened.


    ¡°Yes, it is¡± Sophia confirmed.


    ¡°Nevertheless, I believe you should cut off any sort of entanglement with the family so you wouldn¡¯t get hurt. Why don¡¯t you let go of all this? Just go ahead with your divorce with Edward and leave the family alone. We can match you up with another wealthy man or what do you think?¡± Stephanie said in a pleading voice, trying to make her daughter reason with her.


    ¡°Proceed with the divorce? Find another wealthy man to link me up with? What if I divorce Edward and dad makes it known to the whole world that I am not his daughter before I find another rich guy? What will happen then?¡± Sophia queried, getting irate. Her mother didn¡¯t know the response to give to her question and instead, she kept quiet, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°You do not have an answer to that? If not for your promiscuous way, this wouldn¡¯t be happening to me. I wouldn¡¯t be scared of being a pauper anytime soon. And why are you pretending to be a saint suddenly? Have you forgotten what you did to keep dad all to yourself? Have you forgotten how you burnt that woman and her daughter to death right in front of my eyes 10 years ago? I can remember your words clearly that day. You told me to watch and learn from you, as a woman needs to take away any obstacle in order keep her man. Now that I am following your step, why are you making me feel like I am the bad person here? You did worse than I am doing right now. At least, I didn¡¯t kill her, I just sent her to prison for the crime she didn¡¯tmit!!!! You know what, as you had advised me, I will make sure to take away any obstacle that hinders me from achieving my dream, even if that obstacle is you, my mum. If you won¡¯t support me, then do not step in my way¡± Sophia yelled at her mother, with a stern look on her face, before making a way out of her parents¡¯ mansion.


    Stephanie was stunned at her daughter¡¯s outburst. She had never seen her behaved like that before. She knew she was desperate about making Edward hers, and she had thought that was because she loved him, not knowing she had another ulterior motive behind that. She realized her daughter had gone wild than she had imagined. She also realized Sophia was finding a way to save herself, if peradventure the unexpected happened without her considering how to save she, her mother. Knowing she was all alone and she had to find a way to save herself too, she picked up her mobile phone, and put a call through to the investigator, who was in charge of finding her husband¡¯s other child.


    Two months went by with Ellie still in the prison, watching as her belly grew. The only reason she was still alive, was for the sake of the child growing up in her belly. She isted herself and wouldn¡¯t mingle with other inmates in the prison. She kept on hoping everyday that Edward woulde for her and their child. She believed he would never forsake her and his child and with that believe, she kept on hanging in, waiting for her savior in shining Armor to arrive. Sophia on the other hand, kept on disguising and deceiving the Lion¡¯s family that she was still pregnant. She wore her pregnancy prosthetic everyday and kept on frequenting the hospital for her antenatal. One day while at home, Sophia¡¯s phone rung.


    ¡°Hello, what¡¯s the problem?¡± Sophia asked the caller, upon picking the call.


    ¡°Mr. Edward is awake¡± Jack responded, from the receiving end. Upon hearing this, Sophia smiled, knowing that her n, was beginning to align.

 The Forgotten Truth

    On rushing to the hospital, Sophia found Daniel and Allison in Edward¡¯s room, with the doctor also present. Edward was sitting on the bed, with his back rested on the pillow.


    ¡°Dad, what happened? Why am I here?¡± Edward asked, looking confused. It was at that moment it drawn on Sophia, who was standing by the door, eavesdropping, that Edward had no recollection of what had happened in the past. She was d he had lost his memory and that everything was going as she had nned.


    ¡°Actually, you had an ident few months ago. You have been ina since then¡± Daniel responded to his son¡¯s question.


    ¡°An ident? I don¡¯t remember that. Do you know where I was heading to before I had the ident?¡± Edward asked, trying to remember what had happened to him.


    ¡°Yes, I do. You were on your way to meet Ellie¡± Daniel responded.


    ¡°Ellie? Who is Ellie?¡± Edward queried, raising his eyebrows.


    ¡°You really do not remember who Ellie is?¡¯ surprised Daniel asked.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Is she someone important that I need to remember? And where is Sophia?¡± Edward asked, closing his eyes, as if he was trying to remember who Ellie was and how he got involved in the ident. But no matter how hard he tried, everything seemed nk. At that moment, Sophia realized she had to butt in, to stop Daniel from talking further and so, she did. Before Daniel could respond, Sophia rushed in, shedding tears.


    ¡°Baby, thank God you finally awake. I am so d you are awake now,¡± Sophia said, entering Edward¡¯s ward and rushing to meet Edward where he was sitting. She began to shed tears, trying to cajole everyone that she was truly worried about Edward, and which everyone present believed, except from Daniel, who looked at her disdainfully. Edward, who had just woken up and didn¡¯t know how he ended up being at the hospital, just looked at Sophia, confused.


    ¡°My love, why are you crying and what am I doing here?¡± confused Edward queried, wanting to understand better, as to what was going on.


    ¡°You do not remember what happened?¡± Sophia asked, pretending she wasn¡¯t aware that Edward had lost his memory.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Can you tell me what happened?¡± Edward replied, looking at Sophia, who was still crying.


    ¡°Actually, you had an ident few months ago, while on your way to meet Ellie¡± Sophia, who had wiped away her tears and had stopped crying said, which got Daniel surprised and he wondered what game she was trying to y. He wondered why she had mentioned Ellie¡¯s name, when she knew she wouldn¡¯t be safe, if Edward remembered who Ellie was.


    ¡°Ellie? Who is this Ellie you all are talking about?¡± Edward asked, getting impatient.


    ¡°Ellie was a client you were on your way to have a meeting with. While on your way to the venue of the meeting, you lost control of your car and had an ident. You have been ina since then, and you only woke up today. I was really scared all this while. I thought I had lost you forever. I was scared our baby would grow up without a father, but I am d that wouldn¡¯t be happening anymore. Thank you foring back to life, baby¡± Sophia said, looking at her budging belly, with tears rolling down her eyes, while holding Edward¡¯s hands. It was at that moment, Edward noticed her big protruding belly.


    ¡°You are pregnant?¡± Edward asked, surprised.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Don¡¯t you remember me telling you about the pregnancy?¡¯ Sophia asked, trying her best possible to make Edward, whose facial expression, made it evident that he wasn¡¯t buying her story, to believe all she had said.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Thest thing I remember is heading to Richard¡¯s ce. By the way, where is Richard?¡± Edward asked, looking around the room, checking to see if Richard was present. This made Sophia scared, but sheposed herself.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°He is currently not around. He travelled out of the country for a business purpose.¡± Sophia lied.


    ¡°Business purpose?¡± Edward asked, doubting what Sophia had said.


    ¡°I am d you are fine now. I have missed you a lot¡± Sophia quickly butted in, trying to divert Edward¡¯s attention.


    ¡°I have missed you too. I am sorry I got you and our baby scared. How far gone are you?¡± Edward asked, wanting to know how many months of his life, he had missed.


    ¡°I am seven months gone. He will be popped up in two months¡¯ time¡± Sophia said, smiling, while rubbing her belly.


    ¡°He? I can¡¯t wait to meet him. Thank you, Sophia. Thank you for carrying my bloodline¡± Edward said, looking into Sophia¡¯s eyes, smiling.


    ¡°Mr. Lion, can I have a word with you?¡± the doctor, who had been in the room the whole time, asked Daniel, facing him.


    ¡°Sure¡± Daniel said, following the doctor from behind, as he made his way out of the ward, heading to his office. On getting to his office, the doctor offered Daniel a seat.


    ¡°Mr. Lion, I invited you here in regards of Mr. Edward¡¯s health. ording to the test we carried out on him, we found out he had lost his memory; the painful ones to be precise. The memory seemed to have caused him a lot of pains, hence, the reason he had forced himself to erase them. He is stable now but I am afraid he might be in danger if anything triggers his memory, making him remember the memories he had lost. I will advise you take away anything that may trigger his memory and put him in danger for now. He is the only one that can make his memorye back, on his own ord. We will also try our own possible best, to make his memorye back but I believe for now, we should let him be¡± the doctor advised.


    ¡°Thank you, doctor. I will take note of that¡± Daniel said, walking away, after thanking the doctor. As Daniel walked back to Edward¡¯s ward, Daniel thought about what the doctor had said. He stood by Edward¡¯s door, and watched as both he and Sophiaughed, as they discussed. Hisughter was sincere and heartfelt. Daniel thought it was for the better that Edward had lost his memory. He thought about what the doctor had said, and he made up his mind not to bring up Ellie¡¯s matter in the presence of Edward anymore. He decided to let Edward keep on believing that Sophia was the one he had fallen head in love with. He didn¡¯t want to lose Edward, as he realized that was the only thing he could do, to atone for the crime hemitted against his mother.


    Edward was discharged from the hospital and he and Sophia continued living as husband and wife, with him believing Sophia was the woman he loved. Days went by, with Daniel and Allison still in search of Richard, but he was no where to be found. Ellie on the other hand, was still in the prison, with her waiting for Edward toe for her and watching as her belly grew, day by day. Sophia also, kept on deceiving everyone that she was still pregnant and then, her expected date of delivery came. The day she birth her fake pregnancy, and gave birth to Edward¡¯s son. The day the unexpected happened.

 Labors of Love and Pains

    Ellie was sitting at a corner of the jail room, curled up and staring nkly at the wall of the room, as if there was something special about it. She felt nk and helpless and at the same time, she hoped for a better future. It had been two months since she had been in prison, still hoping that her beloved lover woulde for her, but he seemed not to be forting. The thought of Edward having abandoned her and their unborn child kept on railing through her mind, but she waved it off, each time it did. She didn¡¯t want to believe that and kept on assuring herself that, Edward woulde for her, if not for any other reason but for the sake of their child. And then, a day came, when everything changed and she lost the hope of a better tomorrow.


    That day, she had her breakfast as she had normally did, but some hours after having had the breakfast, she began to feel difort. She had felt a  tightening sensation in her lower abdomen, but she didn¡¯t think much of it, as she had thought she was having an indigestion. The pain continued to intensify as each minute passed, with her feeling a dull ache in her lower back. The tightening sensation she had felt in the early hours of the morning continued, with iting and going in a rhythmic pattern. She continued to ignore the pain, thinking it would stop soon, while carrying out her normal routine at the prison. Hours went by, with the pain intensifying. She kept on managing herself, hoping the pain would subsidize soon, but she was wrong. Then, the night came. By this time, she had be weak. She sat on the floor of the room and rested her back on the wall, with her face contorted in pain.


    She clenched her fist, trying to swallow the pain and afterwards, rubbed her hand on her belly, trying to soothe the pain. As the pain intensified, she closed her eyes tightly, with her breathing bing shallow. In no time, sweat beaded on her forehead and she began to shift positions, trying to find relief. When she couldn¡¯t bear the pain anymore, she yelled out in pain, which caught the attention of the wardens and other inmates. Seeing she was in pain, she was quickly rushed to the hospital, with her exhaling forcefully, trying to ride out the wave of pain.


    Sophia on the other hand, was also feeling the same pain as that of Ellie. It was her expected day of delivery and there was no doubt, that her baby was in a hurry toe into the world. Edward, realizing that his wife was about going intobor and birthing his child, quickly rushed her to the hospital and coincidentally, it was the same hospital Ellie was rushed to. The two parties arrived at the hospital at the same time. Ellie was rushed into the emergency room in a stretcher, while Sophia was rushed into a private ward, getting her prepared to go intobor.


    Upon the doctor examining Ellie, it was discovered she was also going intobor.


    ¡°Miss, based on our assessments, there are signs that your baby may arrive earlier than we had anticipated. This would mean a premature birth, which urs before 37 weeks of pregnancy. We¡¯re closely monitoring both your health and the baby¡¯s, and we¡¯ll do everything we can to manage the situation. If the baby is born early, we¡¯ll be prepared to provide the necessary care to ensure the best possible oue for both of you.¡± the doctor announced, facing Ellie, who pain was evident on her face.


    ¡°Going intobor? But I am just 7 months gone. How is that possible?¡± Ellie managed to say amid-st her pain, clenching her hands tightly on the bed rail.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°That could be caused by a lot of factors but nevertheless, you will be watched for sometime and if need be, we will have to deliver you of the baby tonight. I think that will be best for you and the baby¡± the doctor advised and the only thing Ellie could do was to nod her head, as the pain had began to intensify the more, making her unable to probe the doctor further.  She was ced on drip and under close monitoring but it was as if the drip she was ced on worsened the case, as the contractions became worse and she felt her life being sulked out of her. Sophia too was having a serious contraction, with Edward by her side, assuring her that everything would be okay. Hours flew by, with Ellie¡¯s and Sophia¡¯s contractions, heightening. Ellie couldn¡¯t bear the pain anymore. She had begun to feel weak and felt like she was going to give up a ghost anytime soon, but nevertheless, she stayed strong for her child. She was never going to give up on her child, even if it meant, losing her life in the process.


    While still enduring the pain she was going through, Ellie¡¯s water broke and she began to bleed. Upon seeing this, Ellie called the attention of the midwife to it, who went in search of the doctor. Upon the doctor getting to Ellie¡¯s space and examining her, he discovered that her cervix had begun to dte and had effaced, signaling that the baby would be popped out anytime soon. The doctor immediately ordered the midwives to prepare the delivery room, as she was ready to go intobor. The instruction was hurriedly carried out, after which, Ellie was rushed to the delivery room on a stretcher, with her yelling in pain, as the contractions increased. As the pain increased, Ellie¡¯s fear also did. She was scared of the oue of delivering her baby prematurely and had wished for Edward to be there, to support her. Just as she thought about that, a man passed her by, as she was being rushed to the delivery room. The smell of the man caught her attention, as it felt familiar. The smell was the same as that of Edward¡¯s. Even amid-st her pain, Ellie managed to lift her body up from the stretcher she was lying on, trying to catch a glimpse of the man who had passed her by, but he was nowhere to be seen. Ellie had thought she was mistaken, but her heart kept on telling her, it was Edward who had walked passed her. Indeed, it truly was Edward who had walked passed her. Edward was headed downstairs, on his way to his car, to get something he had mistakenly left there. He didn¡¯t know he had passed by Ellie and if he did, he wouldn¡¯t have recognized her, as he had lost his memory.


    When Ellie was finally wheeled to the delivery room, she was quickly ced on the delivery bed, as the amount of blooding out of her uterus had increased, making the doctor and the midwives scared that the baby might be in danger. Ellie also became restless and scared, upon hearing the whispering of the midwives that she might lose her baby. Her baby was the only thing that could bring her lost joy back to her life and so, she tried her best and pushed harder, with all the strength left in her, to make sure she birth her child safely. But no matter how hard she pushed, her effort seemed not to be enough, as the baby wasn¡¯t close toing out. She kept on pushing with all her strength, but it got to a stage when she couldn¡¯t anymore. She was so weak and fragile and couldn¡¯t let out a push. At that point, Ellie had begun to close her eyes, as if she was about falling into a deep sleep, which made the doctor anxious and uncertain of the safety of her and her child. Realizing they had to prevent her from falling asleep, the midwives and the doctor, did all they could to make her stay awake and kept on encouraging her to be strong for the sake of her child. It was as if the statement of the doctor triggered a part of her memory, as all the painful memories of the past came rushing back to her. She remembered her little princess, Ivory, and how her dead body wasid and covered up, on the stretcher in front of their house. She remembered the trauma she had gone through after losing Ivory and which she never wished to go through again. The memories of her happy moments with Edward came rushing to her, like a tide of waves and it was then she realized, she had to keep and safeguard the only part of Edward left with her. With that, she clenched her fists, as if she was summoning her courage and strength and then finally, let out a heavy push. As Ellie pushed for thest time, Edward who was on his way back to Sophia¡¯s room, after getting what he needed from his car, felt a sharp pain in his chest. It was as if his heart was being ripped apart. He rested on the wall, to support himself and prevent himself from falling, as the pain intensified. Thissted for some minutes before he finally regained his strength. After the pain had stopped, he headed for Sophia¡¯s room, without thinking much of what had happened to him briefly, as he had thought it was just an aftermath of the ident he had some months ago. But he never knew that was because his other half was in pain, trying to birth his heir. On getting to Sophia¡¯s room, she was nowhere to be found, only to be informed by a nurse upon him asking, that she had been moved to the delivery room as she was on the verge of giving birth. Luckily for Ellie, after the huge push she let out, her baby popped out of her body. Ellie¡¯s vision became blurry and she couldn¡¯t see clearly. She began to lose her consciousness and the only thing she heard and saw before losing her consciousness on the bed she was lying on, were the cries of her baby and one of the midwives, holding him in her arms. The events that urred after that, were unknown to Ellie.

 The Missing Cry

    She woke up to the shining, bright light in her room, which wasing from the window in her room. As she fully opened her eyes, bing aware of her environment, she tried to get up from bed, but she felt too weak to do so. One of her hands was handcuffed to the bed rail, restricting her movement. She looked in the direction of where the light ofing from and she realized, it was morning; which meant she was unconscious all through the night. The memories of what had happened before she lost her consciousness came rushing to her, and it was then, she realized something wasn¡¯t right. She clearly remembered birthing her child before she passed out, but there was neither a crib nor her child beside her. Confusion stroked her mind and all she wanted at that moment, was to know where her child was. She couldn¡¯t move due to her hand that was cuffed to the rail. She looked around, searching if there was someone nearby and luckily for her, she sighted the female warden who was watching over her, just few steps away from her bed.


    ¡°Miss, where is my baby?¡± Ellie asked, calling for the attention of the warden.


    ¡°You are awake?¡± the warden, who had just noticed she had regained her  consciousness asked, moving close to her bed.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Where is my baby?¡± Ellie replied, repeating her question. ¡°The doctor or the nurse is in the best position to tell you that. Let me get one of them for you¡± the warden said, excusing herself and went in search of the doctor. Few minutester, the warden returned with the doctor who had delivered Ellie of her child, apanied by two nurses.


    ¡°Miss Ellie, you are awake now? Are you feeling difort in any part of your body?¡± the doctor said, upon getting to Ellie¡¯s side, wanting to assess her, but was stopped by Ellie.


    ¡°Where is my child, doctor?¡± Ellie, who was not in for the doctor¡¯s chattering asked, getting impatient and was on the verge of losing her sanity.


    ¡°You will have to calm down, Miss Ellie. About your child, I am sorry to say this, but we lost him. You had a still birth. He was already dead before you gave birth to him. We tried our best to resurrect him, but we couldn¡¯t. I am sorry for your loss, Miss¡± the doctor dered, which made Ellie speechless. She tried processing what the doctor had said, but no matter how hard she tried, she just couldn¡¯t. She was finding it hard to believe, as she had thought the doctor was ying a prank on her, and so, she burst out inughter.


    ¡°You are joking, right? Tell me where my child is, doctor¡± Ellie said,ughing, making everyone other person present in the room, wondering what was wrong with her.


    ¡°I am sorry if you find this funny and you think I am joking, but your son is truly dead¡± the doctor said, affirming the truth. It was at that moment, the reality drawn on Ellie. Her countenance changed and the reality began to sank in. Her eyes were welled up with tears, still finding it hard to believe her son was gone. She could feel her son¡¯s presence, she could feel each of his every heartbeat. It was like as if their hearts were entwined and she could feel her son yearning and calling for her. Thinking about what the doctor had said, she realized something was wrong.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Still birth? Dead before he was born? That can¡¯t be true. I clearly heard my child cries before I passed out. Despite me being weak and exhausted, I could clearly see my child being held by one of the midwives, with his cries, echoing in the room. So, tell me, how could a dead baby have cried?¡± Ellie questioned the doctor, yelling. Shock was on the doctor¡¯s face, as Ellie queried him, and it felt like he was hiding something. So as not to arouse Ellie¡¯s further suspicion, he quicklyposed himself, keeping a serious face.


    ¡°You must be mistaken, Miss Ellie. Your child never cried and like I had said, he was already dead before you birth him. He had died in your womb due to the stress and suffocation he went through, while trying to birth him and coupled with the fact that, he was born prematurely. You hearing him cried, must have been your hallucination¡± the doctor said, trying to make Ellie believe she was wrong.


    ¡°Hallucination? No, I didn¡¯t. I really know what I am saying. Stop trying to make me look like I am mad. I know what I am saying¡± Ellie yelled in frustration, with her voice hardening and gradually bing violent.


    ¡°Calm down, Miss Ellie. I know it¡¯s hard to ept and believe, but it¡¯s a reality you have to ept¡± the doctor said, trying to keep her calm.


    ¡°Calm down? Okay, I will do just as you had advised but I will like to see my son¡¯s dead body¡± Ellie said, dropping a bomb shell, which made the doctor fidget and frozen.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that will the possible, as he has been buried¡± the doctor lied, trying to cover up hispses. Upon hearing this, Ellie¡¯s face hardened and she became agitated. She slowly got up from her bed, knelt on it and in no time, her hands were on the doctor¡¯s neck.


    ¡°He was buried? Why the hell would you bury my child behind my back? Who told you you could do that? Who gave you the permission to do that? I know my son isn¡¯t dead, so get me my child now¡± Ellie, who had managed to draw the doctor closer to her and was now strangling him on the bed said, venting her anger on the doctor, with her eyes reddened. The nurses and the warden tried getting the doctor away from Ellie¡¯s hold, but no matter how hard they tried, they couldn¡¯t. Her strength overpowered theirs, making them wondered, where she had gotten her strength from. Ellie kept on repeating the statement ¡°Get me my child¡±. She would only let the doctor go, after they give her child. They tried persuading her to let go of the doctor, but she didn¡¯t and threatened to harm anyone who came close to her. In no time, the room was crowded with spectators, watching as the event unfolded. The other doctors who had also gotten there, tried persuading Ellie, but their persuasion fell on Ellie¡¯s deaf ears as she never budged. The doctor was gradually losing his breath and he couldn¡¯t hold out anymore. Noticing this, the other doctors knew they had to make a move. After having given each other signs, they all rushed at Ellie, which made her lose her focus and let the doctor go. She was held tightly, and despite her being subdued, she kept on fighting back, telling them to get her, her son.


    Realizing she wouldn¡¯t calm down anytime soon, Ellie was sedated and after few minutes, she lost her consciousness and fell into a deep sleep. She wasid and covered up on the bed and the expression on her face showed that, she was troubled despite being asleep. The strangled doctor was attended to and some minutes after the incident happened with him having fully regained his strength, he went to a hidden corner and put a call through to an unknown woman.


    ¡°Hello, Miss. I am so sorry to have called you after you had instructed me not to, but there is an issue at hand¡± the doctor said, looking around to make sure he was alone.


    ¡°And what is that?¡± the unknown woman asked.


    ¡°Thatdy, she wouldn¡¯t ept that her child is dead. She kept on ranting that her child is alive and she almost choked me to death few minutes ago. I think she might be a bit difficult to control, as she keeps on saying her son is alive¡± the doctor said, with fear evident in his voice.


    ¡°Is that why you called? If you cannot keep her quiet, then, silence her forever¡± the woman responded.


    ¡°What?¡± the doctor said, surprised by what the woman had just said.


    ¡°You heard me right. Kill her, if that¡¯s the only way to silence her. I am giving you until tonight to take care of her¡± the woman said, hanging up. The doctor was torn on what to do. How could he kill a person? He felt bad for separating her and her child, now to kill her? He knew he couldn¡¯t go against the woman¡¯s order and at the same time, didn¡¯t want to kill Ellie. This made him sat on the fence, not knowing what to do.


    William, Sophia¡¯s father was sitting in hisrge and spacious office, when his cell phone rang. Upon checking the phone¡¯s screen, he realized the caller was his private investigator. He picked the phone with excitement, hoping to get a good news from him that time around and he actually did get one.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Porous. I have found your daughter!!!!¡± the investigator dered with excitement, which made William¡¯s eyes widened.


    Who do you think the found daughter was?

 Her Last Breath

    Still in her slumber, Ellie was lying on her hospital bed in her room, with the female warden watching over her. Since she was sedated, she hadn¡¯t woken up. While the warden was still watching over her, waiting for Ellie to wake up, the doctor walked into the room. After being in a dilemma for a while, he had made up his mind and had decided to do what the unknowndy had instructed him to do. He knew that was the only thing he could do, to keep his medical malpractice hidden. He didn¡¯t know he would meet the warden there and upon stumbling on her after he walked into Ellie¡¯s room, he quickly hid the syringe he was holding in the pocket of hisb coat.


    ¡°Hello, miss. Didn¡¯t know you would be here. I thought you would be taking a break, since she is asleep now. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± the doctor said, forcing a smile, trying to find a way to dismiss the warden.


    ¡°I am but I must watch over her, since I do not know when she will be waking up. What are you here for, doctor?¡±, the warden asked, in a tired and weak voice, which showed she needed to take a rest. Her eyelids were droopy, as if she was struggling to keep them open and dark circles had formed under her eyes, adding to her tired appearance. She yawned at intervals, which highlighted how exhausted she was.


    ¡°I am here to check up on her. I understand your point, but do you mind taking a walk to relieve you of your stress? Since I am here, I can watch over her in your ce for a few minutes, before youe back. What do you say?¡± the doctor said, with his suggestion hanging in the air, expecting a response from the warden. He looked at the warden, whose expression showed that she was reluctant about giving in to his suggestion. He silently prayed for her to give in to his advice, as what he wanted the most at that moment was to carry out his n.


    ¡°Really? Can I do that?¡± the warden said, getting all excited but when she remembered she wasn¡¯t allowed to leave her post, her excitement and the hope of getting a rest faded away.


    ¡°I would have loved to go doctor, but I am not allowed to leave my duty post. It¡¯s against our rule¡± the warden said dejectedly.


    ¡°Do not worry, nobody will know about this. I will cover up for you. You can go but do not stay too long¡± the doctor said, smiling at her, trying hard to convince her, knowing fully well that he was running out of time and the sedation induced on Ellie would soon wear off. Hearing this, the warden had a change of heart and decided to take a break.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you doctor, I won¡¯t take too long. I will make sure to be back in a jiffy¡± the warden said, thanking the doctor, while making her way out of the room. After she had closed the door, the doctor heaved a sigh of relief and swung into action. He looked around and after having ensured that there was no one around and that the warden had gone out of sight, he took out the syringe from his pocket and injected it into Ellie¡¯s drip. He felt guilty as each droplet of the drip passed through the IV tubing, into Ellie¡¯s body.


    ¡°I am sorry, but I have no other option than to do this¡± the doctor murmured in a low voice, with guilt evident in his voice. A few minutester, the door of the room flung open, and it was the warden who had walked in. Bing aware of her presence, the doctorposed himself, to keep himself away from being suspected.


    ¡°You are back so soon?¡± the doctor asked smiling, while hiding the empty syringe in his pocket.


    ¡°Yes, I do not want to take much of your time, since you have other patients to attend to. Thank you for standing in for me doctor. I feel much better now, all thanks to your help¡± the warden said, smiling.


    ¡°You are wee. There is no need for you thank me, we need to look out for each other out, to promote peace in the society. Since you are here now, I would love to take my leave now. Do take care¡± the doctor said, ready to take his leave and walking towards the exit.


    ¡°Thank you doctor. Do enjoy the rest of your day¡± the warden said, while smiling at the doctor. Upon exiting the room, the doctor rested his body on the wall, with his head raised high up, thinking about what he had done. He felt guilty towards Ellie for suffering the fate she had suffered, as he felt she didn¡¯t deserve it. His conscience was pricking him, but he thought he had to do what he did, for him to survive.


    The warden kept watching over Ellie, with the Cyanide with which the doctor had injected Ellie with, spreading through her bloodstream. A few hourster, the Cyanide began to react in Ellie¡¯s body, disrupting her cellr respiration. Ellie¡¯s body began to jerk from her sleep. She began to gasp for breath, with a bluish tint appearing on her skin. When the warden noticed that her condition had begun to deteriorate and her heart rate had begun to increase, she dashed out and went in search of the doctor. The doctor, who knew what was going on, wasn¡¯t shocked by the news and hurried in the direction of Ellie¡¯s ward, alongside the nurses. By the time they got there, Ellie¡¯s breathing had be irregr, and her blood pressure had dropped significantly.


    The medical team did all they could to save her life, but she was unresponsive due to severe hypoxia and failing bodily systems. Some minutes after, Ellie, with a drop of tearsing out of her eyes, took herst long breath, before giving up a ghost. While Ellie took herst breath and bid the world goodbye, Sophia and Edward were in Sophia¡¯s ward, gushing over their newborn baby boy. At that moment, Edward held his chest, as he had felt a sharp pain in his heart, which made him groan in pain and slumped onto the floor.

 Between Love and Lies

    Upon seeing Edward fall to the ground, Sophia, who was sitting on the bed holding her newborn baby in her arms, gently ced him inside his crib and dashed in the direction of where Edward was groaning in pain.


    ¡°Edward, are you okay? What¡¯s the problem?¡± Sophia asked with a worried and frightened voice, upon seeing how Edward¡¯s hand was clenched to his chest.


    ¡°My heart ¡­¡­ it hurts¡± Edward managed to respond, amid his pain. The pain intensified, making him yell the more. Seeing that he was in so much pain, Sophia dashed out, in search of the medical team.


    Edward was quickly attended to and he was given a pain reliever, which eased him of his pain. The doctor ran a check on him, but nothing unusual was found.


    ¡°Doctor, what is wrong with my husband?¡± anxious Sophia asked, upon seeing the confused expression on the doctor¡¯s face, as he examined Edward and ran through the test result he was holding.


    ¡°Mrs. Lion, ording to the result of the test we carried out on him, we found nothing wrong with his heart. His heart is in perfect condition, which makes me wonder as to what could have caused the pain he felt some minutes ago¡± the doctor said, still looking confused.


    ¡°Nothing unusual? So, what can you conclude to be the cause?¡± Sophia asked, with her heart beating as fast as it could and anxiety written all over her face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say what the problem is precisely for now but I can just say it might be the aftermath of the ident he was involved in some months ago. We will still run some other tests on him to ascertain the problem¡± the doctor said, facing Sophia.


    ¡°What are you saying right now? You can¡¯t say what the problem is? Are you saying you are ipetent? If anything should happen to my husband due to youck of knowledge, I am going to hold you responsible for that¡± Sophia, who had be frustrated and was worried something might happen to Edward said, yelling at the doctor and giving him a stern warning. All these while, Edward¡¯s gaze was fixed Sophia¡¯s face and he could see how worried she was for him. He realized how madly in love Sophia was with him and how she cared about him. This made his heart melt and made him ascertain the fact that, Sophia was truly the woman he was in love with before he had the ident.


    ¡°Babe, calm down. I am fine now. You do not have to get yourself all worked up. Nothing will happen to me and I will make sure to stay strong for our boy. You are not yet fit to go through all these stress, since you just put to bed. Rx your mind and be rest assured that I will be fine¡± Edward, who was sitting on the hospital bed and had noticed how worried Sophia was bing said, trying to keep her calm.


    ¡°I am just scared, baby. I can¡¯t live without your presence in my life. You barely escaped death few months ago and now this?¡± Sophia said, with fear and anxiousness written all over her face.


    ¡°Trust me babe, nothing will happen to me. I know you are worried and scared, but be rest assured that I will be fine. I will be fine for you and our son. I promise. Come here¡± Edward said, motioning for Sophia to move closer to him. Upon moving closer to him, he drew her in for a hug and they both remained in that position of embrace for some minutes and they only separated when the doctor coughed, bringing their attention to the fact that, the doctor was still present in the room.


    ¡°If you do not mind, Mr. Lion, I would love to take my leave now. Do rest well and I will being to check up on you in few hours time. Take care, sir¡± the doctor said, bidding them farewell as he exited the room.


    Upon him exiting the room, Edward looked at Sophia and smiled at her in a lovingly way.


    ¡°What¡¯s the smile for?¡± Sophia asked, raising her eyebrow, as she wondered why Edward had smiled so lovingly at her.


    ¡°I am just grateful towards you for birthing my offspring and for standing by me, even when I have forgotten most of the special moments we have spent together. I know it hurts you that I do not remember our moments together, which is why I am promising you that I will try my best possible, to recover my lost memories as soon as possible¡± Edward, who was now holding Sophia¡¯s hands said, with love andpassion evident in his eyes.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t !!!!!!¡± Sophia abruptly said, yanking her hands away from Edward¡¯s hold.


    ¡°You do not want me to regain my memory?¡± Edward asked, as that action of hers took Edward aback, and made him wonder why she wouldn¡¯t want him to regain his memory. He was confused and became suspicious. Seeing the suspicious and doubtful look on Edward¡¯s face, Sophia knew she had to say something to convince him.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°I do not mean it that way. I just do not want you to get hurt. The doctor told us that you might get hurt if you forcefully try to recover your memory. He said we should let your lost memoriese back on their own ord as that¡¯s the only way to safeguard your health. You do not have put your health and life in danger for my sake. I will wait until your memoriese back on their own ord. The past isn¡¯t important anyways. Let¡¯s focus on the present and create wonderful memories with our son. That¡¯s all I want, baby¡± Sophia, who was now holding Edward¡¯s hands said, trying as hard as she could to convince him and get rid of his doubt.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I never knew you care so much about me. I am so lucky to have such a wonderful woman in my life. I never knew we will be so much in love despite the fact that, we were not in love when we first got married. Like you said, the past isn¡¯t important. What is important is the present. So, let¡¯s work towards creating a wonderful family and special memories together. I love you¡± Edward said, looking straight into Sophia¡¯s eyes while at the same time, smiling at her.


    ¡°I love you too¡± Sophia said smiling, while leaning in for a kiss. In no time, their lips met, with them kissing passionately, looking forward to a beautiful future together as a family. As they kissed passionately, Ellie¡¯s body was being wrapped, ready to be ced in the morgue.

 Echoes of The Forgotten

    Five years passed, with both Sophia and Edward living a good and happy life, alongside their 5 years old son. Edward still hadn¡¯t recovered his memories and they seemed not to being back anytime soon. Both Allison and Daniel kept on looking for their other son, Richard, but they couldn¡¯t get a hold of his whereabout. Allison was bing worried as Edward and Sophia had be quite close since the ident that happened 6 years ago, making her worried that her efforts to make everything that belonged to Daniel, hers and Richard¡¯s would go to waste. She noticed Sophia had forgotten about Richard and had focus only Edward. She also got to know that, Sophia had been trying her possible best, to make Edward climb up thedder to the top. Sophia didn¡¯t really care about Richard¡¯s disappearance, as she was more than satisfied to have Edward and their son by her side. Their son, Austin, looked so much like Edward, which got both Allison and Daniel thinking, as to how Richard¡¯s son, could look so much like Edward. They all knew Sophia was impregnated by Richard and not Edward, the fact which Edward wasn¡¯t aware of, as he had lost his memory. Both Allison and Daniel concluded that, the resemnce could be as a result of Richard and Edward being siblings.


    Sophia¡¯s mother, Stephanie, who knew her daughter had a miscarriage six years back, wondered how she could have given birth to a child who looked exactly like Edward. Edward still wasn¡¯t aware of the fact that he and Richard were siblings, as his father had pleaded with Allison to keep the truth from him, so as not to be a threat to his health and trigger his memory. Everything was gong perfectly well for everyone but that changed on the 5th birthday anniversary of Austin. The unexpected happened that day and that day, served as the turning point in lives of so many people, especially Edward.


    Austin was his grandfather¡¯s favorite as Daniel loved him so much. Due to the love he had for Austin, Daniel decided to throw a banquet in celebration of his grandson¡¯s 5th birthday, in his huge mansion. Every important personalities graced the event, including the Oswell family. The celebration was going on smoothly and both the mother and father of the celebrant, dressed elegantly. Clinton Oswell, hadn¡¯t set his eyes on Edward since the day of his father¡¯spany coboration with the Lions. He had since that day, held a grudge against Edward for humiliating him and snatching the woman he loved away from him. He heard what happened to Ellie and how both she and her child passed away during childbirth, which made him devastated. He was in doubt truly in love with Ellie. He held his ss of wine as he stood in a corner of the event hall and watched as Edward and Sophia engaged in a Public Disy of Affection. He couldn¡¯t believe the scene he was seeing in front of him, as he was finding it hard to believe a man who had publicly announced his love for a woman he imed he loved, would be there in front of him, head over heels in love with another woman. He had seen Edward and Sophia on the news so many times, gracing events, barely a month after Ellie died, which showed he was not even affected by the death of Ellie and their child. This got him angry and he clenched his fist. When he couldn¡¯t stand the sight of them anymore, he moved in the direction of where Sophia and Edward were.


    ¡°Seems like you two are having a couple¡¯s time together¡± Clinton said, interrupting the special moment the couple were having together. Upon setting her eyes on Clinton, Sophia became uneasy. She knew Clinton held a grudge against her and he might go ahead and spill the beans. She decided to stop him from doing so and confronted him.


    ¡°Yes, we are. Since you have ascertained the fact, will you please leave us alone?¡± Sophia said in a stern and rude voice.


    ¡°Chill babe. Yes, we are. But have we met before?¡± Edward, who had noticed how harsh Sophia was to the unknown man standing in front of him said, now facing Clinton.


    ¡°Have we met before? Now you are pretending you do not know me after abandoning the woman you imed you loved and her child?¡± Clinton said, almost yelling and getting irate. Upon hearing this, Sophia became worried, as the truth she had been hiding close to six years, was about getting exposed.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Shut the crap up, Clinton and get the hell out of here¡± Sophia said, yelling at Clinton and which was gradually getting the attention of the attendees at the party.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Abandoned the woman I loved? What does he mean by that?¡± Edward thought, upon Clinton¡¯s revtion.


    ¡°What do you mean by abandoning the woman I loved and her child?¡± Edward, who was getting confused and interested in what Clinton said asked, wanting to know what he meant by that statement.


    ¡°Babe, just ignore him. You do not have to listen to any of these. Let¡¯s get out of here¡± Sophia, who had be overwhelmed with fear said, facing Edward and trying to convince him to ignore Clinton and stay away from him.


    ¡°What is going on? Why is Sophia trying to shut him up? Is there something she is hiding from me?¡± Edward kept on thinking in his head, getting more confused.


    ¡°No, babe. He needs to rify what he has just said. I need to understand what he meant by that¡± Edward, who was getting more confused by Sophia¡¯s reaction, said calmly.


    ¡°Since you are pretending to have forgotten what happened six years ago, then I am fucking going to remind you!!!!! Six years ago, you ¡­¡­¡­¡± Clinton said, yelling but before he could finish his statement, a hand held him from behind, cutting him short of his statement. It was Natalia.


    ¡°Behave yourself. You won¡¯t like being the headline on tomorrow¡¯s news ¡°, Natalia whispered into Clinton¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Edward¡±. Natalia, who had noticed Clinton was about creating a scene, butted in, as all eyes were fixed on them.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Oswell. Thank you for granting our invitation and for gracing the event¡± Edward, who had met Natalia for quite a number of times, due to the twopanies coboration said, showing his gratitude.


    ¡°You are wee. Oh, didn¡¯t know you and my son have met already. This is my son, Clinton. He has not been around for quite a while and he just came back few weeks ago, hence, the reason you haven¡¯t met him before¡± Natalia said, trying to create a friendly and rxed environment.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Oswell. I didn¡¯t know you are the one. I am Edward Lion and this is my wife, Sophia Lion. It¡¯s nice meeting you and I hope you feel the same¡± Edward said, stretching his hand forth to shake Clinton, who ignored his extended hand and angrily walked away.


    ¡°Just ignore him, Mr. Lion. He has quite a temper. If you will excuse me, I need to catch up with him¡± Natalia said, before excusing herself. As soon as she left, Edward thought about the manner Clinton had used him and which made him feel uneasy.


    ¡°Have I met with him before?¡± Edward asked Sophia, whose gaze was on him.


    ¡°Who?¡± Sophia queried, pretending not to know who Edward was referring to.


    ¡°The guy that just left. I mean Clinton. The way he looked at me, it feels like as if we both had a bad encounter before and he has a grudge against me. And what¡¯s up with the abandoning of a woman I imed I love?¡± Edward, who was now facing Sophia asked, searching her face for answers.


    ¡°You both have never met before and just like his mother said, he has been away for quite a while, even before we signed the coboration with theirpany. As for you betraying the woman you imed you loved, I think he is just spilling nonsense. I am your wife and you have never betrayed me before. Unless you have another woman aside from me, do you?¡± Sophia asked, with a suspicious look on her face, trying to drift Edward¡¯s attention away from his suspicion.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t and I never will. You are the only woman I love and will always love¡± Edward said, smiling at Sophia. In no time, the two held each other¡¯s hands, looking at each other with love and affection, while smiling at the same time. The party continued and it was time to cut the cake. The birthday boy was standing in front of his cake, holding the knife and was ready to cut the cake alongside his parents. Just as he was about to cut the cake, the door to the event hall flung open and then, the least expected person walked in.


    ¡°Stop!!! It won¡¯t be nice cutting the cake without the celebrant¡¯s uncle being in attendance. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± the man who had walked in elegantly said, yelling at the top of his voice, which drawn the attention of everyone to him. Allison, Daniel and Sophia were shocked to see who was standing at the entrance, as he was the least person, they had expected to appear after six years of disappearing into the thin air.

 Revelations and Returns

    Richard???¡± Allison eximed, upon sighting her son and ran in the direction of where he was standing. Edward, who hadn¡¯t seen Richard for years, was d to see him and couldn¡¯t hide his excitement. He also dashed out to give Richard a hug. Sophia couldn¡¯t move, as she knew her nightmare had just appeared. She held onto her dress tightly and she began to shiver.


    ¡°My dear son, I have missed you a lot. Where have you been? You got everyone worried, including your dad¡± Allison said, hugging her son tightly. She was so happy and excited to see her son, but her son felt otherwise, as he pushed her away from him. Allison was shocked by her son¡¯s action and she stood still, looking at Richard, as if she was seeing a different version of her son in front of her.


    ¡°Missed me? Worried about me? Have you ever been worried about me? Spare me the lies as I am not in for it. I am not here to spoil anybody¡¯s mood, I am just here to celebrate with my precious nephew¡± Richard said, with a fierce look on his face. By this time, everybody¡¯s gaze was on him, surprised by the turn of event. Edward, upon hearing the exchange of words between Allison and Richard, halted in his steps and wondered what was going on.


    ¡°Why is Allison so happy to see Richard? What did she mean by I and your dad are worried about you? Why was Richard so harsh towards her?¡± Edward thought silently, getting more confused.


    ¡°Sorry for the disturbance everyone. I apologize for creating a scene just now. Let¡¯s carry on with the celebration¡± Richard apologized, when he noticed everyone¡¯s gaze was on him. When everyone seemed to have resumed back to their celebration mood, Richard moved towards Edward, who seemed to be lost in his thoughts. Upon seeing them standing in front of each other, Sophia became uneasy and hurried down the stage, walking hurriedly to where the duo were standing.


    ¡°Bro, it has been a long time¡± Richard, who was now standing in front Edward said, hugging him, pulling Edward out of his thoughts.


    ¡°Yes, it has been. Where have you been? I have been worried sick about your disappearance. I woke up on the hospital bed and you were nowhere to be found, only to be told you had travelled for a business purpose. I have missed you a lot guy¡± Edward said, beaming with joy and wanting to pull him in for another hug, but was stopped by Richard, who burst out intoughter. Edward was confused by hisughter and couldn¡¯t figure out what was so funny about what he had said.


    ¡°I went on a business trip? Who told you such a lie?¡± Richard asked, stillughing like a mad man.


    ¡°Sophia and my family told me that¡± Edward answered and which got Richardughing the more.


    ¡°Guy, are you sure you are fine?¡± Edward asked, when Richard wouldn¡¯t stopughing.


    ¡°Yes, I am bro. It¡¯s just funny as I never went on any business trip. That aside, you said something about waking up on the hospital bed. What do you mean by that? Did anything happen to you?¡± Richard, who had stoppedughing, asked with a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know? I was involved in a car ident and was ina for months, before finally waking up. After waking up, I discovered I had lost some part of my memory¡± Edward exined.


    ¡°Oh!!!! That exins the reason you forgot totally about her and you are still with that wench¡± Richard said, nodding his head, as if he had finally solved a puzzle he had been finding difficult to solve.


    ¡°Forgot about her? Who are you talking about?¡± Edward queried, with his confusion, turning into desperation. But before Richard could respond, Sophia appeared beside them.


    ¡°Talking of the devil¡± Richard said, upon sighting her.


    ¡°Hello, Richard. It has been a long time. How have you been? It¡¯s good to see you again¡± Sophia said, forcing a smile.


    ¡°Hi, devil. It has truly been a long time. I have been great but are you sure you are happy to see me?¡± Richard said with a serious voice, creating a tensed moment. Sophia became more anxious with Richard¡¯s face close up to hers and she was finding it difficult to breathe and swallow her spit. Edward took note of the tensed moment between the two and noticed how anxious Sophia was, upon setting her eyes on Richard.


    ¡°What could be going on? Why do I feel I am missing something? Why do I feel everyone is hiding something from me?¡± Edward questioned himself, inside of his head.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Why won¡¯t I be?¡± Sophia managed to say, after relieving herself of her anxiety.


    ¡°d you are but there is a question you are yet to ask me¡± Richard said.


    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡±Sophia queried, with her anxiety gradually returning back to her body, as she had thought Richard was about talking of the past.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me how my business trip went¡± Richard responded.


    ¡°Business trip? What business trip are you talking about?¡± Sophia asked, feeling lost.


    ¡°I just heard from Edward that he was told by you, that I went on a business trip, which I myself didn¡¯t have an idea of. Isn¡¯t that funny?¡± Richard asked, trying to corner Sophia.


    ¡°I did?¡± Sophia asked, facing confused Edward.


    ¡°Yes, you did. You remember the day I woke up from ¡­¡­¡­¡± Edward said, but before he could finish his statement, Sophia cut him short.


    ¡°Oh!!!! Yes, I do now. Weren¡¯t you on a business trip?¡± Sophia asked, feigning ignorance.


    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t¡± Richard responded.


    ¡°Then, I must have been mistaken. I thought you told me that¡± Sophia said.


    ¡°Yes, you must have been. And there is no need to hide the fact that, he was involved in a car ident and he lost his memory. He already told me that¡¯ Richard said, just to make Sophia realize he noticed how she had stopped Edward from spilling the beans.


    ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t know he told you¡± Sophia reluctantly said, when she realized Richard had cornered her.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s leave the story for another day. I am here to celebrate with my nephew today and I do not want anything to get in the way of the celebration. Let¡¯s proceed to cutting of the cake¡± Richard said, making a move to head to the stage, where his little cute nephew was standing with his grandfather, whose gaze was on Richard.


    ¡°Wait, why have you been saying the word ¡°My Nephew¡±? Why have you been referring to my son as your nephew?¡± Edward queried, which made Richard halt in his steps.


    ¡°You are not aware? Seems like you are the only one oblivious of the truth. Do not worry, you will understand everything soon. Let¡¯s head onto the stage. We do not want to keep Austin and dad waiting¡± Richard said.


    ¡°Dad? Oblivious of the truth? What is going on here?¡± Edward thought, inside of him. Just as they all were about moving to the stage, Richard halted as if he had remembered something.


    ¡°And I heard the news. ept my condolence, bro¡± Richard said, facing Edward, with Sophia standing beside him. Sophia, who already knew where he was heading to, quickly butted in.


    ¡°Darling, we can have this discussionter. We do not want to make Austin sad. Let¡¯s hurry to the stage¡± Sophia said, wanting to pull Edward away but he didn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°What news is that?¡± Edward asked, facing Richard and ignoring Sophia¡¯s request.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I heard she died, while trying to birth your child. She was such a sweet soul and a wonderful sister-inw¡± Richard said, faking being sad.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Who died?¡± Edward said, getting frustrated and almost yelling at Richard. He was tired of being kept in the dark and no matter how hard he tried to recollect what had happened to him before he had the ident 6 years ago, he just couldn¡¯t.


    Before Richard could respond, Daniel, who was on stage and was holding the mic, called on them to hurry up to the stage, as time wasn¡¯t on their side and they were keeping the guests waiting. That calling came in time, as Sophia, whose body had be stiff, heaved a sigh of relieve. They all went onto the stage and the birthday cake was cut. But all through the celebration, Edward¡¯s mind trailed back to what Clinton and Richard had said.


    ¡°What woman are they talking about?¡± Edward kept on asking himself, over and over again. He was so engrossed in his thinking and was only brought back to reality, when he heard Richard addressing the guests.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. It¡¯s nice to have you all here tonight and I truly appreciate you all for taking out of your precious time, to celebrate my cute nephew. I am sure you all aren¡¯t quite familiar with my face and you are wondering who I am. I would like to introduce myself. I am Richard Lion, the second son of Daniel Lion and Edward Lion¡¯s step-sibling¡± Richard dered in front of the whole guests, which made everyone gasp.


    ¡°He has another son?¡± whispers began to fly around the room. In no time, the room was filled with gossips and whispering of people.


    ¡°What are you doing, Richard?¡± Daniel asked, moving close to where Richard was.


    ¡°What? You do not like the surprise I have for you, dad? Don¡¯t you want everyone to know I am your son? Are you ashamed of me?¡± Richard said, getting emotional and when Daniel realized he was about hurting his son emotionally, he let him had his way. He had missed Richard so much and had been wanting to have him in his embrace. Now that he was back, he didn¡¯t want to do anything that would drive him away once again.


    ¡°You can carry on. They all will eventually know one day¡± Daniel said while nodding his head, telling Richard to carry on.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on? What is he saying?¡± Edward, who had noticed his dad didn¡¯t attempt to stop Richard asked, getting more and more confused.


    ¡°I am sorry son. I will exin to you once we get home¡± Daniel said, assuring his son.


    ¡°Yes, Daniel Lion is my father and we have been apart since my childhood. But now that I finally have the chance to be with him, I will make sure to create wonderful memories with him and the rest of my family. Also, I will like to add that, I will be getting married soon¡± Richard said and upon hearing this, Sophia felt jealous. She realized another woman was about taking Richard away from her.


    ¡°We both just came back from the state and she is also here with us¡± Richard continued.


    ¡°She is here? I wonder who she is¡± Sophia thought, looking at the hundreds of heads in the room, trying to figure out who thedy could be.


    ¡°If you do not mind Miss Hiry to be Mrs. Hiry Lion, will you join us on stage?¡± Richard said, with the guests, looking around to figure out who thedy was.


    In no time, ady, putting on a hat and who had been seated the whole time, stood up and began to walk up to the stage. All eyes were on her. She stepped forward with deliberate grace, her silhouette sharp against the light. The air seemed to shimmer with her presence. She was dressed in a stunning, floor-length gown made of deep emerald velvet that clung to her curves before flowing into a soft, regal train. The dress had an off-the-shoulder neckline, which revealed her delicate corbones and shoulders, adorned with a simple but elegant diamond ne that sparkled with every step she took. She was putting on a hat, which covered her beautiful face, with her curled long hair, dangling on her shoulders as she walked. She got onto the stage and upon getting there, she stood right in front of Daniel and the rest of his family. The family could barely see her face, as the hat had covered it, making it difficult for them to see who she was.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice meeting, father-inw¡± thedy, who was lowering her head said, while at the same time, slowly removing her hat to reveal her face. Upon removing the hat, she raised her head and the Lion¡¯s family, except from Richard and Edward, were surprised to see who was standing in front of them. Daniel was shocked and so also, Allison. Sophia¡¯s jaws dropped and her eyes widened in shock, as she thought she had seen a ghost.


    Facing Sophia, Hiry said,


    ¡°Hello, sister-inw. It¡¯s nice to finally meet you¡±.

 A Ghost in Her Shadow

    ¡°You, ¡­. what are ¡­. you doing ¡­. here?¡± Sophia asked stammering, surprised to see who was standing in front of her and she began to shiver.


    ¡°Me? What am I doing here? I am here to meet my new family. Aren¡¯t you happy to see me? Have we met before? Have I wronged you in any way before, sister-inw?¡± Hiry said, feeling sad and confused by Sophia¡¯s usation.


    ¡°Ellie? Is that you?¡± Daniel asked motionless, with his gaze fixed on Hiry¡¯s face, finding it hard to believe the replica of who was standing in front of him. Hiry was a replica of Ellie. They had the same face structure, the same eyes, the same height and the same voice. No one who had had an encounter with Ellie before she died, wouldn¡¯t have mistaken Hiry for her.


    ¡°Ellie? Who is that? Are you mistaking me for someone else? My name is Hiry¡± Hiry said, looking more confused and trying to rify the fact that, she was being mistaken for someone else.


    ¡°What? You are faking who you are now? Are you pretending to have lost your memory? I know you are Ellie and there is nothing that can dispute that fact. Stop the camouge ande out clean, you bitch!!!!!¡± Sophia, who had be anxious and overwhelmed with fear yelled at Hiry, feeling frustrated. Her yelling caught everyone¡¯s attention, which made them wonder what was going on. The guests¡¯ eyes were fixed on the Lion family, and they wondered how a birthday party could have turned into amotion, within the blink of an eye. Edward just stood still, confused. He saw a different version of his wife countless times that day, which he had never seen over the years they had spent together. His wife he knew, was a calm and gentle woman, whom he had never seen getting worried, flustered and anxious. But that day, his wife was all worried, flustered and anxious, same as his father and Allison. They all looked worried and confused. He watched as Sophia¡¯s hands began to tremble and how she held onto her dress, to subsidize her fear, which was clearly visible.


    ¡°What is going on here? Why is everyone scared at the sight of her? Who is she? What am I missing out?¡± Edward thought, while looking at Hiry¡¯s face and at that moment, his heart skipped. He felt a kind of feeling which he couldn¡¯t exin and somehow, the unknowndy which he was just seeing for the first time, felt familiar to him.


    ¡°Who is she? Why is my heart beating so fast at the sight of her? Why do I feel like I have met her before?¡± Edward thought, while holding onto his chest, with his heart beating fast. In between his thoughts, Hiry broke into tears.


    ¡°Why are you doing this to me? I said I am not who you all think I am. Don¡¯t you like me? Don¡¯t you want me to be a part of your family? If that¡¯s it, just let me know instead of using me wrongly. It breaks my heart to see my family use me wrongly¡± Hiry said, shedding tears, which showed she was hurt by their false usation. In no time, whispers began to fly in the room.


    ¡°Why are they treating her like that? It¡¯s her first time meeting with them and they are already out for her? I do not think she deserves to marry into a family of such¡± one of the guests said, rolling her eyes and in which the other guests followed suite.


    ¡°I never knew the Lion family are like this. How can they be so mean to her? They disgust me!!¡± another guest said, showing his concern. This went on and on among the guests and when Daniel realized the guests were getting a wrong perception of them, he knew he had to intervene. But before he could, Richard who had been silent the whole time, intervened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak rudely to my wife!!!!!¡± Richard said, yelling at Sophia, who was surprised by his reaction.


    ¡°Who are you to talk to her like that? She clearly told you she is not the one you think she is, so what¡¯s the fuss all about? In case you do not know, she has the same right as you in this family. She is my wife-to-be and there is nothing you can do about that. The next time you harass her like you just did, I wouldn¡¯t take it lightly with you. Edward, put your wife under control. Do not mess with her ever again. I hope I am cleared?¡± Richard said with a stern voice, which showed he really meant what he said. Sophia just stood still, unable to believe Richard had spoken to her in such a manner.


    ¡°Does he really not love me anymore? Has he not forgiven me yet?¡± Sophia had thought, trying to figure out why Richard had ridiculed her like that.


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this at home¡± Daniel said, trying to keep agitated Richard calm.


    ¡°Babe, it¡¯s fine. Just overlook this. I do not think it was intentional. She might have really mistaken me for someone else¡± Hiry said, assuring Richard that she was fine.


    ¡°I am sorry about what had happened baby. Let¡¯s head home now. You have had a long day¡± Richard responded, holding Hiry¡¯s hand and kissing her forehead. That got Sophia jealous and angry, and she clenched her fist, to stop herself from exploding from anger.


    Just as Hiry and Richard were about stepping down from the stage, Hiry¡¯s eyes fell on Austin. She smiled upon the sight of him and moved close to where he was standing.


    ¡°Hello, handsome. It¡¯s nice to finally meet you, after all these years. I hope you feel the same too?¡± Hiry, who was bending in front of Austin said, with joy in her eyes and stretching her hand forth to shake Austin.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice meeting you too, Miss ¡­¡­..¡± Austin, who didn¡¯t know what to call her, stammered.


    ¡°You can call me Miss Hiry¡± Hiry said, smiling at his cuteness.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice meeting you too, Miss Hiry¡± Austin said smiling, but just as he was about to shake Hiry¡¯s extended hand, Sophia butted in.


    ¡°Austin dear, it¡¯s being a long day. Why don¡¯t we call it a day?¡± Sophia said, holding his hand and standing in between him and Hiry, with her gaze, which was filled with hatred on Hiry. That act of hers made Hiry smirk.


    ¡°I like your son. He is so polite and handsome. But do you know why I like him the more? Because he has the same eyes as me¡± Hiry said, with a sarcastic smile on her face, before leaving the stage with Richard and headed home.


    Sophia was all tensed and worried because of Hiry¡¯s statement. She couldn¡¯t move from the spot she was standing and she tightened her hold around Austin¡¯s hand, which hurt him. The expression on Hiry¡¯s face when she made that statement, confirmed Sophia¡¯s suspicion that she actually was Ellie.


    ¡°But she died. How did shee back to life?¡± Sophia thought, with fear and anguish evident on her face.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mom, you are hurting me¡± Austin said, when he noticed his mother¡¯s hold was getting more tightened. It was Austin¡¯smentation that brought Sophia out of her thoughts.


    ¡°Sorry baby, I didn¡¯t mean to. Are you hurt?¡¯ Sophia asked, examining her son¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Come here, boy. Let¡¯s head home now. Babe, let¡¯s go home¡± Edward, who was still in the dark said, carrying Austin in his arm and motioning to Sophia for them to head home. Reluctantly, she obliged and they headed home in their ride. All through their journey home, Sophia was quiet and she kept on biting her fingers, which showed she was anxious. Edward took note of this and his suspicion of her hiding something from him grew.


    Daniel on the other hand, appealed to the guests and brought the party to an end, before he headed home.


    While on their way home, Edward had made up his mind to sit Sophia down upon them getting home and get the truth out of her but he wasn¡¯t able to do that.


    ¡°Can we talk?¡± Edward queried, upon them entering the living room.


    ¡°Maybeter. I need to rest my head¡± Sophia murmured, while walking to her room, without looking back. Getting to her room, she locked the door from behind and angrily flung her bag away.


    ¡°I am fucking sure she is the one. I can see through her pretense. But howe she is alive? He told me she was dead. How the fucking hell is she alive!!!!!¡± she yelled in frustration.


    ¡°Did he deceive me into believing that she was dead? I need to call him right away and get the truth out of him¡± Sophia said, getting her phone and ravaging through her contact to dial a number but before she could, a call came in. She was shocked to see who was calling and didn¡¯t want to pick the call, as she wasn¡¯t in the mood for his talk but she picked it anyways.


    ¡°Why are you calling me? I thought I made it clear not to get in touch with me unless I do? Anyways, I am not in the mood for your request right now. I have got a better thing to take care of. Good day¡± she said, before the caller could talk and was about hanging up when the caller said a disturbing statement.


    ¡°She is back¡± the caller, who seemed to be frightened and running out of breath said. The caller seemed to have been chased after, making him run out of breath.


    ¡°What?¡± Sophia asked, confused.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I said she is back!!!¡± the caller yelled in a low voice, hinting that he was on the run and trying to escape from someone.


    ¡°Who is back?¡± Sophia asked, getting more confused but before the caller could respond, Sophia heard a familiar voice, talking in the caller¡¯s background.


    ¡°Hello, husband. It¡¯s nice seeing you again and it¡¯s good to know you resurrected from the dead¡± the familiar voice, who seemed to be talking to the caller said. Upon hearing this, Sophia¡¯s hand began to tremble and her phone fell off her hand, with a shock and terrified look on her face.

 Silent No More

    Two men, who were blindfolded, were tied to the chairs. One was on a casual dress, which showed he was a middle ss man, while the other was dressed in suit, putting on expensive shoes and a wristwatch, which was screaming luxury. The other man seemed to be a Scion, due to how extravagant everything he was putting on looked. Their heads hung limply, with their chins resting on their chest as they slept, tied to the chairs. Their necks were bent at an awkward angle and their hairs, which were disheveled, fell forward, partially obscuring their faces.


    They were in a room which looked like an abandoned ce. The walls of the room were crumbled, overgrown with vines that had crept through cracked windows and broken doors. The floor of the room was coated in dust and the rusted door at the entrance of the room seemed to have been locked from outside. The two men seemed not to be aware of what was going on and where they were, as they were still soundly asleep, changing gears.


    While in their slumbers, ady putting on a shining leather trouser and a jacket, holding a rod with two hefty men behind her, stood at the entrance of the room. In a swift, she turned the handle of the door and opened the door loudly, revealing the room beyond. They all walked in and upon the sight of the two men tied to the chairs, she smirked.


    ¡°Wake them up¡± thedy instructed, sitting on an empty iron chair and motioning for the two hefty men to wake up the captives. Moving close to them, the hefty men removed the veils used to cover the captives¡¯ eyes and afterwards, poured the water from the jerrycan over their faces, to wake them up from their sleep. Coughing loudly due to the fact that the water had choked them from their sleep, the two men opened their eyes to the shining light in the room. They slowly began to be fully aware of their surrounding and as soon as they set their eyes on thedy sitting in front of them, they were consumed with fear. They tried getting up from the chairs and tried taking to their heels but they couldn¡¯t and it was at that moment, they realized they had been tied to the chairs. Thedy sat confidently and watched as the two men tried all they could to set themselves free, which proved abortive.


    ¡°You know, what you two are doing right now reminds me of how I was always tied to the bed that time, whenever you, wanted to have sex with me¡± thedy said, pointing at the man who seemed to be a Scion.


    ¡°I remember struggling the same way you two are struggling now, hoping and praying to break free from my prison but I never was able to¡± thedy, who was now standing said, with pain in her eyes as she recounted her past experience said.


    ¡°What do you want? Is it money that you want? State you price and I will give you whatsoever you want¡± the wealthy guy said, being confident.


    ¡°Money? I should state my price? You still go about bribing people to have your way? You want to buy me off just like you tried doing 10 years ago?¡± I thought you would have changed, but seems like I had a wrong perception of you. Well like you said, I will state my price; the price for you to walk out of here alive¡± thedy said. The other captive was quiet and he looked really scared and afraid.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Well, here is my price. One of you must die. So, you have to convince me as to why I should spare you and kill the other. The same is applicable to you too. You both have 5 minutes to convince me and if none of you is able to convince me within those minutes, then you both will have to die¡± thedy said, facing the quiet captive.


    ¡°Ellie, please do not do this. I know I have wronged you a lot but find a ce in your heart to forgive me. Think about the love we shared together. Think about the years we spent together, living under the same room. Think about the love I had for you and how I cared for you and your daughter¡± Kevin, the quiet captive said, pleading for forgiveness. As soon as he said this, Ellie burst intoughter.


    ¡°Forgive you? The love we shared together? The love you had for my daughter? Have you forgotten so soon how you killed my daughter? Have you forgotten so soon how you left her all alone to meet with your mistress? Have you forgotten how you bashed me up so many times? Have you forgotten how you turned me into a sex ve and made me sleep with different men, including him, just for money? Have you forgotten how you raped me 6 years ago and made me go to prison for the crime I didn¡¯tmit? I was imprisoned for killing you, but it¡¯s surprising how hale and hearty you have been, for the past 6 years. And you are asking me to forgive you?¡± Ellie yelled, with her bloodshot eyes fixed on Kevin. Her eyes were filled with pain and hurt. Despite being away for more than 5 years, the pain and hurt still felt fresh and new in her heart. Tears had begun to roll down her eyes but she wiped them off, upon remembering she had to stay strong, to get her revenge on those who hurt her. Kevin couldn¡¯t talk, as the Ellie he was seeing in front of him wasn¡¯t the one he used to know. The Ellie he knew back then, was the one he could manipte easily but the one standing in front of him at that moment, wasn¡¯t ready to give in to his pleas no matter how hard he tried to sweet talk her.


    ¡°You both have three minutes left to choose who to die¡± Ellie said, letting go of her emotions and focusing on exerting her revenge.


    ¡°I think we already know who deserves to die. Kevin hurt you in so many ways and all I did was to sleep with you. The first time I did it, it wasn¡¯t as if you didn¡¯t enjoy it. You did and the times that followed, I actually paid for them all. Your darling husband can attest to that. You can see I didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡± rk said boastfully, not feeling remorseful.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong? I enjoyed it? Do you think my life would have turned out this way if you hadn¡¯t raped me? Because you couldn¡¯t put your thing in one ce, you got me impregnated at a young age. I couldn¡¯t pursue my dream and in the process, I lost my grandmother. Do you know what I went through because of what you did that night? Don¡¯t you feel bad for what you did? Don¡¯t you feel sorry towards me for making my life turn out this way?¡± Ellie yelled at rk, feeling agitated.


    ¡°Feel sorry? Why should I, when I only shared with you the sweetness of love making? I exposed you to a great sexual life and you should be grateful for that. You are just a weak woman who can¡¯t do anything. You have always been and you will continue being that. You want to kill me? Do you even have the gut?¡± rk said, rolling his eyes. His confidence was top-notch, which got Ellie surprised. rk thought Ellie was just bluffing and she couldn¡¯t do anything as she was unable to do so in the past. But what he didn¡¯t know was that, a weak woman could grow into a strong and fearless woman overnight, if she is filled with rage and hurt and she is driven by revenge.


    ¡°You helped me? I should be grateful? You are just as confident as you were back then. Back then, your father had your back which is understandable as to why you were confident and bold, but now that he is no more, I wonder who you are relying on. I can¡¯t do anything? Let¡¯s see if your perception of me is right¡± Ellie said, putting on a devilish smile amid her hurt.


    Turning to the hefty men, Elliemanded, ¡°Cut his thing off and break his bones. Make him paralyzed. Let the show begin.¡± She crossed her legs and sat back, ready to watch as the men approached rk with a knife and a rod. His confidence shattered as the reality of Ellie¡¯s resolve dawned on him.

 Whispers of Vengeance

    As the men approached him, rk became more engulfed with fear. He began to shiver on the chair he was tied to and tried loosing the rope which was used to tie him to the chair, hoping to escape; but there was no means of escape for him. In no time, the two men were standing in front of him and one of them stood behind him, pressing his body to sit still on the chair, so they could carry out their boss¡¯ instruction. rk tried wringing out of the guy¡¯s hold but his strength was no match to his. The other hefty man knelt in front of rk and began to unbuckle his belt, with Ellie sitting still, putting on a satisfying look. It was at that moment, it drawn on rk that Ellie meant business. Realizing he was about losing what made him to be called a man within seconds, he knew he had to find a way to save himself. And then, a n struck his mind.


    ¡°Wait!!!! I have something important to say¡± rk yelled out of the blue, making the men halt in their actions.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°There is something important you do not know and I am sure you would love to hear it¡± rk said desperately, facing Ellie and trying to convince her to listen to him.


    ¡°You have something important to say? What if I do not have interest in whatsoever you have to say? You think I will change my mind if you stalk for some time? No, I won¡¯t darling. My decision is final¡± she said, keeping a strong face and it was then, rk realized it would be quite difficult to gain Ellie¡¯s attention and make her listen to him.


    ¡°Go ahead¡± Ellie said, motioning for the men to carry on with their assignment. rk became more frightened and realizing how determined Ellie was, he knew he had to give it whatsoever it took, to save himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s about your grandmother¡± rk burst out and which caught not only Ellie¡¯s attention but that of Kevin¡¯s, who had been watching as the events unfolded. Upon hearing his statement, Ellie signaled for  the men to hold and which they did. The once satisfying smile she was putting on upon seeing how frightened rk looked vanished and was reced with that of anxiety, confusion and curiosity.


    ¡°What is he nning on doing?¡± Kevin, who had be anxious at the mention of granny¡¯s name thought, looking all worried and scared as he didn¡¯t know what rk was up to. He feared rk was about revealing the secret he had kept hidden away from Ellie for so many years.


    ¡°Grandma? What about her?¡± Ellie, who had stood up from her seat and was now walking towards where rk was tied asked, with an anxious and curious look on her face.


    ¡°Do you really want to know? Well, I will willing tell you if you want to but it will be based on a condition. I will tell you in exchange for my freedom. I will spill out everything if you guarantee me walking out of here in one piece. Do we have a deal on that?¡± rk asked, ying his game and his safety card as he had nned.


    Without thinking much, Ellie, who was curious to know what he had to say about her grandmother, gave in to his condition.


    ¡°Sure, we do. So, spill whatsoever you have to say¡± she had said, growing impatient. Seeing how desperate Ellie was, rk smiled as everything was working in his favor.


    ¡°Have you ever wondered how your grandmother died? Or did you believe she actually died from a fall in the toilet?¡± rk asked, giggling and at the same time, looking straight into Ellie¡¯s eyes. Kevin, upon hearing this, became more uneasy and he confirmed his suspicion right. He realized rk was about exposing his involvement in granny¡¯s death and he knew he had to stop it at all cost.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!! Don¡¯t you dare say a word!!!¡± Kevin yelled in a stern voice, which was more of a threat than warning. Ellie took note of Kevin¡¯s body reaction to the question rk had asked, which made him look suspicious and his sudden outburst, confirmed Ellie¡¯s suspicion of him. Ellie realized there was more to granny¡¯s death, which Kevin was trying to cover up and so, he made up her mind to get rk to spill the truth.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Ellie asked rk, getting more curious and worried. Ignoring Kevin¡¯s threat, rk spilled the beans.


    ¡°Granny didn¡¯t die from a fall as they all had imed back then, she was actually murdered. Guess by who?¡± rk said,ughing hysterically, looking in the direction of Kevin and in which Ellie¡¯s gaze followed his. The look on Kevin¡¯s face was that of guilt and that of a person who had been caught in the act of stealing and it was at that moment, it drawn on Ellie what rk was driving at. Her body was still and betrayal washed over her like a tidal of waves. She had tried forgetting about the events of the past, but rk¡¯s revtion seemed to have unlocked all the almost forgotten bad experiences and hurt of the past.


    ¡°Granny actually found out your darling husband sold out the evidence he had of me assaulting you, in exchange for money. She was really angry about it and decided to confront him. During the confrontation, granny threatened to report him to the police which he tried persuading her from doing so, but she wouldn¡¯t give in to his request. Realizing she was hellbent on exposing him, he decided to prevent her from doing so and keep her silent forever by taking her out of the way, which he sessfully did¡± rk continued, feeling proud of himself. Kevin couldn¡¯t say a word and just sat still, with his head bowed down, avoiding Ellie¡¯s gaze which was fixed on him.


    Ellie was shocked by the revtion and in no time, her strong and resilient spirit got dampened by the revtion. Her hands and legs began to tremble and in no time, she fell to the ground. Tears began to roll down her eyes, which made her let her guard down. She had thought she had ovee her dark past but at that moment, she realized the hurt her perpetrators had caused her, was still fresh in her heart. She cried for some minutes with her heart breaking into pieces at the realization that her granny had died a painful and unjust death. While amid her mourning, rk said something which triggered Ellie and made her realize that was not the moment for  her to back down and let herself be weighed down by her emotions.


    ¡°I know you are hurt but I think you have cried enough. Why  don¡¯t you postpone your mourning and let¡¯s focus on how to get rid of this thing tied around my arms?¡± rk said emotionless, stretching his hands forth, signaling for him to be untied. Upon hearing this, Ellie, who was sitting weakly on the floor clenched her fist. She slowly stood up from where she was seated, while wiping away her tears. Her face changed and the look on her face was fierce and scary. She looked like a broken woman, walking on a broken bottle, not minding the pain that came from it just to get her revenge on those who broke her.


    ¡°You want to go home? Don¡¯t worry, you will but not in a piece like I had promised.¡± Ellie responded, looking at rk and all rk could see in her eyes was ruthlessness and fierceness.


    ¡°Deal with him as I had instructed and as or him, trash him up every 1 hour and make sure to dock his head in water every five minutes in between each hour¡± Ellie said, instructing her men on the punishment to dish out to each perpetrator. With that being said, she turned around and walked away, with her men swinging into action. Each step she took towards the exit, was that of a warrior who had lost in the battle field but hade back more strong and fierce, ready to destroy the enemy¡¯s camp, with nothing hindering her from doing so. As she entered her car and clenched her hands tightly on her car wheel ready to zoom off onto the road with pains in her eyes, she heard the loud cries of rk, who seemed to be groaning in pain, echoing from the room.

 Veil of Vengeance

    Just as she had instructed, rk¡¯s manhood was cut off and he was beaten to the point that his spinal cord got broken. Ellie never wanted to get anyone¡¯s blood on her hands and so rk was dropped in front of a nearby hospital to receive medical care and for his life to be saved. As Ellie drove away that night with her mind reeling with betrayal and hurt, a call came in and it was no one other than Richard who had called.


    ¡°Hello¡± Ellie had said, upon parking by the roadside and picking up his call.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Richard asked, sounding concerned.


    ¡°I am on my way home right now. I had a business to take care of¡± she responded, sounding down with no zeal to engage in a conversation.


    ¡°Are you sure you are fine? You are sounding somehow. Hope you are good?¡± he asked, upon noticing her voice wasn¡¯t as vibrant as it used to be.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Why did you call?¡¯ she queried, wanting to shift his attention away from her.


    ¡°I have something important to talk to you about. Let¡¯s talk about it when you get home. I will be waiting for you¡± Richard said.


    ¡°Okay. Will be home soon¡± Ellie responded, while ending the call. Upon dropping the call, she started her car and zoomed off onto the road, heading home.


    Sophia, however, was seen pacing up and down in her room, putting on her nightgown. She was restless and anxious. She looked frustrated and she transferred her aggression on her fingers, which she kept on biting so hard till they began to bleed. Since she heard Ellie¡¯s voice from the background while on a call with Kevin, she had be restless and scared, as the secret of what she had done 6 years ago was about to be revealed.


    Six years ago, she had connived with Kevin, who was supposed to be dead, to send Ellie to prison for a crime she didn¡¯tmit. That day six years ago, when Ellie had hit Kevin on the head with a flower vase and had left the hotel room thinking he had died, Sophia had visited Kevin and after being bribed by Sophia, Kevin had agreed to pretend to be dead just to send Ellie to prison.


    With the help of the police and people of high authorities, Sophia was able to perfectly stage Kevin¡¯s death and made everyone believe he was dead. All those years, Kevin had been in hiding, cleaning up Sophia¡¯s mess with Sophia paying him for the services he rendered. The call she got from Kevin that day made her confirm that Ellie was truly back. With her finding Kevin, Sophia knew she would get to her soon, which got her worried. Since the call with Kevin was disconnected, she had been trying to call him back, but she couldn¡¯t. She feared Kevin would make their secret known to the world, hence the reason she had been trying to get in touch with him.


    ¡°Why did shee back now after all these years? What is she up to? How did she and Richard meet? Why are they together? Why did she change her name and why is she pretending not to remember anything? What is she nning on doing? How is she still alive? Why can¡¯t I fucking get a hold of that stupid doctor?¡± Sophia kept on thinking inside of her head, with her confusion turning into anger and frustration. All through the night, she didn¡¯t get a wink of sleep, as she kept on trying to figure out what Ellie was up to and how to finally get her out of her way, with no chance of her rising from the dead again.


    Ellie, on the other hand, drove home safely that night and upon entering their apartment, she had met Richard waiting for her in the sitting room.


    ¡°Hi. How are you doing?¡± Ellie asked, making her way into the living room and finding a good spot to have her seat.


    ¡°I am good. Where did you go to?¡± Richard asked, with concern written on his face.


    ¡°Just had to take care of a business¡± she abruptly responded, which showed she didn¡¯t want to talk about it. Richard and Ellie weren¡¯t lovers as Richard had imed. They had met in Paris 3 years earlier and hade together to get revenge on theirmon enemy ¨C Sophia. Although they started their love as a facade, Richard had begun to fall in love with Ellie, but Ellie didn¡¯t feel the same. What she was focused on was to get her revenge on those who hurt her; nothing more, nothing less. Richard had tried many times to make Ellie feel free around him whenever they were together, but Ellie didn¡¯t seem to take the initiative which hurt Richard. He wanted her to tell him about her pains and worries, to see him more than her revenge pawn, but that was all he meant to Ellie. When Richard realized she didn¡¯t want to talk about where she had gone after they had left the birthday party earlier that day, he decided to let go of the matter.


    ¡°About the important discussion I talked about on the phone earlier, dad called¡± Richard announced.


    ¡°He did? Never knew his call woulde in early like this¡± Ellie said, surprised by how smoothly their n was going.


    ¡°I was surprised too. He requested for us to meet with him tomorrow at his house, in the early hours of the day¡± he continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Seems like everything will be wrapped up sooner than we had nned. How is thepany doing? Did you hear any news from them today?¡± Ellie asked, waiting to get a response from Richard, who seemed to be lost in a fury of thoughts. Richard knew the only chance for him to be with Ellie was during their revenge period and at the mention of iting to an end soon by Ellie, it broke Richard¡¯s heart as he knew they might never be together again.


    ¡°Hey, are you still with me?¡± Ellie, who didn¡¯t get a response from Richard and had realized he was no longer with her asked, snapping her fingers across his face.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Yes??¡± Richard, who had been jerked out of his thoughts and who seemed to have lost track of Ellie¡¯s talk said, sounding lost and confused.


    ¡°I asked about thepany. Did you get in touch with them today?¡± she restated.


    ¡°Yes, I did. Everything is going on as nned and they are getting the designs ready already¡± he responded, sounding confident.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good. I need to go to bed now. Take care of yourself¡± she said, making a move to head to bed.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we watch a film together?¡± Richard suggested, wanting to keep Ellie by his side.


    ¡°Maybe another time¡± Ellie declined and headed to her room. As soon as she left, Richard kept on thinking of what to do to make Ellie be by his side permanently, but he couldn¡¯t ce his hand on any lead.


    Morning came and Sophia, who had locked herself in her room all through the night, went downstairs to eat breakfast. Upon getting to the dining room, she had met Edward and their son seated. She ignored their presence and quietly dug into her food. Edward noticed her puffed eyes and the dark circles underneath her eyes, which were signs of her not getting a wink of sleep.


    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± Edward queried, getting concerned and worried.


    ¡°Can I please, eat in peace?¡± Sophia replied aggressively, which stunned Edward as she had never spoken to him in that manner before. He thought she needed some time to herself and decided not to probe her further.


    After forcing some spoons of her food down her throat, she decided to excuse herself.


    ¡°Dad requested to meet with us this morning at his house¡± Edward said, making her halt in her steps.


    ¡°He did? What for?¡± she asked, getting worked up.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say until we get there. He said to meet by 9. Let¡¯s get ready so we can be there in time¡± he responded, looking at his watch.


    ¡°Okay¡± Sophia said reluctantly, making her way to her room. They got ready and headed to Daniel¡¯s mansion alongside their son. So also, Ellie and Richard.


    The two couples arrived at the mansion at the same time. As Sophia alighted from the car and sighted Richard and Ellie also getting out of their car, her body tensed.


    ¡°What the hell are they doing here?¡± Sophia had said aggressively, which brought Edward¡¯s attention to the presence of Ellie and Richard. He watched as Richard opened the door for her and how he had stretched forth his hand, offering to serve as a support for her to get out of the car. Upon getting her out of the car, Richard kissed her forehead, which made Ellie giggle. That got Sophia angry and at the same time, got Edward bothered, although he couldn¡¯t exin the reason he was bothered by the couple¡¯s public disy of affection. Taking her hand in his, Ellie and Richard moved towards the entrance.


    Each step Ellie took towards the entrance where Edward and Sophia were standing was magnificent. She put on quite a confidence which bothered Sophia and made her wonder why the couple were there and the reason for the emergency meeting Daniel had called for.


    As she stepped forward with Richard beside her, all Ellie could think of was her revenge, which made her put on a ruthless and wicked look in contrast to the smiling and lovely look she had put on, the day she appeared at the birthday party. The more she saw Sophia and Edward¡¯s faces, the angrier she got and with each step she took towards them, she vowed to make life miserable for them and bring them to the lowest point in life, where they would wish for death.

 Secrets, Power and Revenge

    ¡°Hello, Edward. It¡¯s nice meeting you once again. The first time we met, I wasn¡¯t able to introduce myself due to the show your wife had put on that day. Now that we have met again, I think it¡¯s necessary I introduce myself properly¡± Hiry (Ellie) said, ignoring Sophia, who was fuming with anger and her gaze fixed on her.


    ¡°I am Hiry, your brother¡¯s wife to be. I hope we have a good rtionship together as time goes¡± Hiry said, stretching her hand forth to shake Edward.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice meeting you too and I also hope we have a good rtionship together like you had said¡± Edward said, smiling at Hiry, while taking her hand. Just as he shook her hand, he felt her hold quite familiar and a scene shed across his eyes; a scene of him shaking ady in a club whose face he didn¡¯t see. He closed his eyes, trying hard to remember the scene that had just shed before him and see the face of thedy he shook but the more he tried, the more his head ached. When he couldn¡¯t handle the pain anymore, he let go of Hiry¡¯s hand and held onto his head. He groaned in pain softly, which caught the attention of Hiry, Richard and Sophia.


    ¡°Babe, are you okay?¡± Sophia asked, holding Edward and looking worried.


    ¡°I am fine. I just have a minor headache¡± Edward said, trying to remain strong.


    ¡°Should we just head home?¡± Sophia queried.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s head inside and get the meeting done with¡± Edward responded, making a move to head inside. Having taken a few steps towards entering the mansion alongside his wife and their son, Edward came to a halt.


    ¡°Miss Hiry, have we by chance met before?¡± Edward asked, turning around and facing Hiry, who was standing still with Richard beside her. Upon hearing this, Sophia¡¯s body became tensed and she wondered what could have prompted him to ask such a question. Before Hiry could respond, Sophia cut in.


    ¡°Baby, what do you mean by you meeting with her before? You have never met her before. You know you are not in a good condition, let¡¯s head in so you can rx¡± Sophia said with a shaky voice, facing Edward and trying so hard to convince him into believing her.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s do that¡± Edward gave in reluctantly and turned around to move towards the entrance.


    ¡°Yes, we have. We have met before just as you have suspected¡± Hiry, who had kept quiet the whole time and was watching as things unfolded, said out of the blue, which made both Sophia and Edward halt. Richard, who was standing beside her was also shocked by her outburst and he wondered if she was about revealing her identity.


    ¡°We have? When was that?¡± Edward asked with keen interest, with curiosity written all over his face. Sophia¡¯s eyes were fixed on Hiry, as if pleading with her not to say anything. She was engulfed in fear and her breathing increased rapidly. She held onto her dress tightly, as if trying to suppress her fear. Hiry took note of all of these and she was satisfied she was able to make the almighty Sophia tensed and scared.


    ¡°We first met at Austin¡¯s birthday party. Remember?¡± Hiry finally replied and the once tensed Sophia became rxed. She let out a sigh of relief and her breathing slowly began to get back on track.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true. I totally forgot about that. Sorry for the inconvenience¡± Edward apologized.


    ¡°No problem¡± Hiry responded, faking a smile. Sophia, Edward and Austin headed in and as they did, Hiry¡¯s eyes were fixed on them. Pain and anger were evident in her eyes and she clenched onto the helm of her dress, as if she was trying to stop herself from exploding from anger.


    ¡°After taking away my joy and my family, she thinks I would let her go scot-free? No, I cant. I am not all that forgiving. Just wait and watch, Sophia. Wait and watch how I trample all over you and make you lose all you have, just like you did to me¡± Hiry had thought, still gripping onto the helm of her dress, with her eyes soaked with tears.


    Richard, who was standing beside her noticed her countenance and reaction and it was at that moment, he realized she was still so much in love with Edward.


    ¡°Are you still in love with him?¡± Richard asked, wanting to confirm his suspicion and which brought Hiry out of her thought. She went silent for some minutes, with Richard¡¯s gaze fixed on her before she finally responded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head in. We do not want to keep Daniel waiting¡± Hiry said, ignoring Richard¡¯s question and afterwards, headed into Daniel¡¯s mansion. With jealously and hurt in his heart, Richard also followed suit.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    They all sat at the dining table eating, with Allison also present. Throughout their meal, Edward¡¯s eyes were on Hiry and he couldn¡¯t seem to take them off her. She seemed really familiar to him and he couldn¡¯t help but to be drawn to her. He examined every of her features and his heart couldn¡¯t help but to race. All the years he had spent with his wife Sophia, he had never had his eyes on any other woman except from her but this time around, it felt different. He just couldn¡¯t exin why he was so drawn to Hiry. Richard also took note of how Edward had been stealing nces at Hiry throughout their meal and he realized at that moment he needed to take action or else, he would finally lose Hiry to Edward.


    When they were done eating, Daniel asked everyone to converged in the sitting room, as he had something to discuss with them. They all assembled as Daniel had requested and after making sure everyone was seated, Daniel dived into the matter of discussion.


    ¡°I know you all might be wondering why I had called you here. I know we all are confused by the turn of events, most especially Edward. I am here to clear us all today so we all can live in peace and harmony as one big family¡± Daniel said, while taking a break to take a long breath.


    ¡°Edward, just like you have heard at Austin¡¯s birthday party yesterday, Richard here is your brother¡± Daniel said, facing Edward. He expected to get a reaction or response from Edward but he never got one. Edward just sat still, silent and listened attentively.


    ¡°Do you remember Molie?¡± Daniel asked.


    ¡°Yes, I do. How can I forget the woman you cheated on my mum with?¡± Edward said, which made Allison ufortable.


    ¡°She is Allison, your step-mother¡± Daniel revealed.


    ¡°She is what? How is that even possible?¡± Edward asked, shocked by his father¡¯s revtion.


    ¡°That¡¯s a long story which I will tell you when we are alone. You know I had a son with her then, right?¡± Daniel questioned, wanting to make sure Edward was following his narrative.


    ¡°Yes, I do¡± Edward responded, wondering what his father was driving at.


    ¡°That son in question is Richard¡± Daniel confessed. Shock was written all over Edward¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t believe all what his father had said.


    ¡°Did you know all along? Did you know we are brothers? Did you approach me on purpose?¡± Edward asked facing Richard, wanting to get answers to his questions.


    ¡°What if I did? What will you do about that?¡± Richard responded, raising his brows. His look was daring and unapologetic, which got Edward angry.


    ¡°Why are you pretending to be the victim here? I am the victim here!!!!! I am the one who fucking grew up in poverty without my father by my side while you on the other hand, lived in affluence, taking our father all to yourself¡± Richard yelled in frustration, which got everyone surprised.


    ¡°You lost your mother, agreed. But my mother and I lived in shame and fear and we were always on the run our whole lives. Stop acting like as if you are the only one hurt here, I am also hurt!!!!¡± Richard angrily voiced out. Edward hated people mentioning her mother and hearing the son of the woman who had betrayed his mom mentioning her, got him irate. Clenching his fist, he got up and rushed in the direction of Richard tond a punch on him but before he could attack him, Hiry came in between them, with Sophia also pulling Edward back, restraining him from getting into a fight with Richard.


    ¡°I am fucking going to kill him¡± Edward yelled angrily, trying to get away from Sophia¡¯s hold.


    ¡°Baby, calm down. Our son is here. You do not want to act roughly in front of him¡± Sophia said pleadingly, looking in the direction of Austin, who was sitting in a corner, looking scared.


    ¡°Bring it on you fool¡± Richard responded, wanting to agitate Edward the more.


    ¡°My love, let it be¡± Hiry said to Richard in a soft melodious voice, which would calm an angry person down. Just as Hiry said, Richard kept calm.


    ¡°Can the two of you sit down and let¡¯s settle this?¡± Daniel finally said, when he realized his two sons had calmed down. They obliged and had their seats.


    ¡°I know I caused all these and I am willing to do anything to fix this. I know I have offended you both and I want you to find it in your hearts to forgive me. If there is anything you both want me to do, please do let me know. I want you all to let bygones be bygones and live in harmony. I am pleading with you all¡± Daniel said pleadingly, seeking for the forgiveness of his sons.


    ¡°I have something to ask of you¡± Richard said, before anyone could talk.


    ¡°And what is that?¡± Daniel asked, curious as to what Richard wanted.


    ¡°I want I and my fiancee to work in yourpany. To be precise, I want to be the Vice-President of thepany and I want Hiry to be the Team Lead of the Fashion Team¡± Richard said, with shock on everyone¡¯s face apart from that of Hiry¡¯s.


    ¡°What?¡± Daniel, who had found himself cornered in a tight spot asked, rmed by Richard¡¯s request.

 Unveiling the Truth

    ¡°You know that¡¯s not possible¡± Daniel replied, stating that what Richard had requested for wasn¡¯t possible.


    ¡°I know that¡¯s exactly what you would say. You have never really cared about me. Do you even love me at all? Why do you love him more than me? Is it because I am a bastard born out of wedlock? I shouldn¡¯t even be surprised. What did I expect from a man who chose thepany over the woman he imed he loved and her child? It¡¯s no doubt he is your offspring, which is why he also abandoned the woman he publicly confessed he was in love with and his unborn child. A dog can never give birth to a goat¡± Richard, who was now standing spilled, facing Edward with disgust on his face. The room became tensed and both Sophia and Daniel became uneasy as they thought the truth they had kept away from Edward was about getting revealed. Edward was lost and confused, as that was the second person using him of abandoning his woman and his unborn child.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? This is the second time I will be hearing this. What the hell are you all hiding from me?¡¯ Edward, who was also standing yelled, facing Richard and getting infuriated.


    ¡°You really want to know? Why don¡¯t you ask your lovely wife? She is the one in the best position to tell you what happened six years ago, when you lost your memory¡± Richard said, fuming with anger. By this time, Sophia had begun to sweat. Her breathing became shallow and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to look at Edward in the eyes. Just as Edward was about probing Sophia for answers, Daniel cut in.


    ¡°Can you two please behave like adults that you are and let¡¯s settle this amicably?¡± Daniel yelled, calling his two sons to order. Upon hearing this, they both sat down, breathing heavily and fuming with anger.


    ¡°Richard, I can¡¯t give you the positions you requested for as you already know both positions are currently being upied by Edward and Sophia. I can fix you and your fiancee in another positions at thepany. I also want you both to know that I will be retiring from my position as the President of thepany soon and I will be handing over the management of thepany to one of you¡± Daniel dered, which caught everyone off guard.


    ¡°We already know who will be taking over¡± Richard mumbled, trying to throw shades at Edward.


    ¡°I will be assigning you both with a task and whosoever among you performs the task well, will take over my position¡± Daniel further rified his intention.


    ¡°We will be taking a family photo together today. The photographer will soon be here, we just have to wait for some time. While we await him, I will have to rest my head in my study room¡± Daniel said, getting up from where he was sitting.


    ¡°Once the photographer is here, please doe for me¡± Daniel said, facing Allison who acknowledged his instruction before walking up the stairs, heading to his study room. As soon as Daniel disappeared out of their sights, Allison walked up to Richard.


    ¡°Son, can we discuss for some minutes?¡± Allison asked, facing Richard. He was reluctant at first but finally decided to give her an audience. He excused himself from Hiry and trailed his mother behind to a corner where they would have enough privacy.


    ¡°How have you been, son?¡± Allison asked, holding her son¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I have been good, all thanks to you and Sophia¡± Richard responded, yanking his mother¡¯s hand away from his aggressively. This hurt Allison but she couldn¡¯t say anything as she realized she deserved to be treated that way, as she had hurt Richard a lot.


    ¡°I am sorry for all I have done to you in the past. I really am. I was just trying to fight for your interest. All I wanted was for you to takeover what belongs to you. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you¡± Allison said in a pleading voice.


    ¡°Fighting for my interest? No, you weren¡¯t. You were fighting for yourself. You never had me in mind and due to your selfish act, I lost the woman I loved because of you!!!! Have you forgotten so soon?¡± Richard yelled angrily at his mother.


    ¡°I am sorry. Like I said, I only wanted the best for you. I wanted you to enjoy the things Edward is enjoying. I wanted you to find your rightful ce in your father¡¯spany. That¡¯s all I wanted¡± Allison said, feeling sad and trying hard to convince her son that she really cared about him.


    ¡°Okay. Now that I am back, will you be willing to help me achieve my aims and have my way into your husband¡¯spany?¡± Richard asked, thinking it was the best time to make use of his mother.


    ¡°Yes, I will. I am willing to do anything to assist you. But if I may ask, why did you choose her of all people?¡± Allison asked, curious as to why her son had chosen Hiry as his fiancee.


    ¡°Is it to get back at Sophia?¡± Allison further probed Richard.


    ¡°At first, it was because we have the same enemy and the same goal but now, we are truly in love. Ever since Pam died, I had never fallen in love with anyone but ever since I met her, everything has changed. She is some dear to me and I hope you will respect my decision. I won¡¯t tolerate anyone disrespecting her or trying to harm her. And anyone who tries doing that, I wouldn¡¯t mind taking such person out of the way, even if such person is you, my mother. I hope that is understood?¡± Richard asked with a stern voice, that sounded more of a threat than a warning. His look was fierce and serious, which hinted Allison that her son was serious and he wasn¡¯t whom he used to be.


    ¡°I understand¡± Allison said, nodding her head and forcing her saliva down her throat.


    ¡°I need to use the restroom, if you will excuse me. Also, tell Hiry I will be back shortly, on your way back to the living room. Thank you¡± Richard said, walking to the restroom and not waiting for his mother¡¯s response.


    Allison was d her son was finally back and she would do anything to keep him by her side forever. So, she decided to ept any decision her son made, even if she wasn¡¯t okay with it.


    Back in the living room, Edward wanted answers to his questions and so, probed his wife into spilling what she was hiding from him.


    ¡°What are you all hiding from me? What the hell was Richard talking about?¡± Edward asked, almost yelling at Sophia and bing aggressive. Sophia shivered and became overwhelmed with fear. Edward had never raised his voice at her since he lost his memory, which made her shivered when he did that day.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s ¡­¡­.. tal¡­¡­ talk about it once we get home¡± Sophia managed to say, amid her fear. Hiry, who was sitting in a corner of the living room and was witnessing the scene that transpired between the couple, put on a satisfying smile on her face.


    ¡°No, I want to talk about it now!!!!¡± Edward said in a decisive tone, which showed his mind was made up and he wanted to get the answers to his questions at that moment. Sophia didn¡¯t know what to say and she began to stammer but Allison walked in right in time, to save her.


    ¡°Hiry darling, Richard had to use the restroom. He will be joining you soon. Do you mind if I get you a ss of juice while you await him?¡± Allison asked, acting all lovey-dovey towards Hiry. Hiry was surprised by her action and she wondered why she was being all nice towards her all of a sudden, when she hated her in the past.


    ¡°I am okay, thank you¡± Hiry responded, showing her gratitude.


    ¡°If you do not mind, can I sit with you? I need to know more about my daughter-inw, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Allison asked.


    ¡°Sure, you can¡± Hiry reluctantly gave in, although she didn¡¯t want to. Seeing that was her chance to have a tete-a-tete with Richard, Sophia excused herself, on the ground that she needed to use the restroom. She headed to the restroom where Richard was and just as he was about getting out of the restroom, Sophia pushed him in and closed the door from behind after she had entered.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± Richard asked, questioning Sophia¡¯s presence and behavior.


    ¡°I need to talk to you, Richard. Why are you doing this to me? Is it because of what I did six years ago? Is that why you are with her to get revenge on me? Is that why you are tormenting me so hard?¡± Sophia said, shedding tears.


    ¡°The earlier you know your tears doesn¡¯t move me anymore, the better. And who are you talking about? I am lost¡± Richard said, trying to taunt Sophia the more.


    ¡°Stop pretending like you do not know who I am talking about!!!!!!¡± Sophia yelled, expressing how frustrated she was. Richard enjoyed seeing her frustrated and he smiled.


    ¡°Hiry, I know she is Ellie. Why are you two together? Why are you both hellbent on destroying me?¡± Sophia yelled the more.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be with her? You left me for Edward, so why can¡¯t I do the same? Why can¡¯t I marry ady Edward was once in love with? I am with her because I love her and I will do anything to support her in getting her revenge on you. You have hurt her so much and you deserve all that she is doing to you right now. Mind you, this is just the beginning of your torment, the real torment is yet toe. Excuse me¡± Richard said, with his eyes cold and moving towards the exit of the restroom.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you think about our son and let go of all these? Think about Austin. For his sake, let go of Ellie¡¯s hand ande back to us. I promise to leave Edward. I never loved him from the beginning, it is what you know. I only approached him for your sake. Richard, let go of your revenge ande back to us. I, you and Austin can go to a far away ce and live as a family. Please, Richard. Try and reason with me for our child¡¯s sake¡± Sophia said, still shedding her fake tears and holding Richard from behind. This made Richard halt in his steps and he began tough hysterically. Sophia became confused and wondered as to why he wasughing


    ¡°Our child? You think I do not know Austin isn¡¯t mine? I know he isn¡¯t yours either!!!!¡± Richard revealed, with shock written all over Sophia¡¯s face.


    ¡°What ¡­¡­ are ¡­.. you talking about?¡± Sophia stammered, while blinking her eyes repeatedly.


    ¡°I  know you had a miscarriage and you never birth a child. You took away the child Ellie had for Edward and instructed the doctor to tell her she had a stillborn. When Ellie didn¡¯t believe the false narrative she had been told and kept on demanding for her child, you and the doctor decided to eliminate her¡± Richard revealed, while Sophia began to shiver with fear, at the revtion of the truth she had concealed for six years.


    ¡°How did you get to know?¡± Sophia managed to ask, amid the shock she had gotten.


    ¡°Think about why you have been unable to reach the doctor and you will get your answer. This will be thest time I will be saying this, do not touch a strand of Ellie¡¯s hair. If you mistakenly do, be ready to face my wrath. She is my woman and nobody has the right to touch her. I hope you understand?¡± Richard asked, wanting to make sure his message was well received. He expected to get a response from Sophia who was still in shock but he never got any.


    ¡°Well, I think I should be grateful to you. If not for you, Ellie and Edward wouldn¡¯t have separated and I wouldn¡¯t have had a chance with her. Thank you for that¡± Richard said, showing his gratitude before finally walking out of the restroom.


    But what Richard and Sophia didn¡¯t know was that, Edward had eavesdropped on the conversation they had from the beginning to the end.

 Revelations Beneath the Surface

    The family picture was taken and they all headed to their various homes. As Edward drove home that day, he was lost in a deep thought with his mind reeling with betrayal and hurt. He kept thinking about the conversation he had stumbled on. Earlier that day when Sophia had excused herself to use the restroom, Edward had followed her so they could continue their unfinished conversation in the restroom as he really wanted to know what Sophia was hiding from him. But upon getting to the entrance of the restroom, he had heard the voices of Richard and Sophia, engaged in a conversation. He at first wanted to turn around and leave but when he heard Sophia yelled in frustration, he decided to eavesdrop and find out what was going on. What he heard shocked him and made him shivered.


    ¡°Austin is Hiry¡¯s child? Hiry is Ellie? I and Ellie were once together?¡± Edward questioned himself, surprised and at the same time confused by what he had heard. When he noticed Richard was about exiting the restroom, the fled so he wouldn¡¯t be noticed.


    As they all took the family photo, his eyes were fixed on Hiry. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her and he realized why she had felt oddly familiar. Although he had heard some revtions, he still didn¡¯t remember anything and felt he was still in the dark. That day, he made up his mind to get his lost memories back at all cost and unravel the mystery behind his lost memory and family secret.


    Days went by, with Edward working towards getting the truth revealed. Although he became distant from Sophia after what he had heard, he made sure she never got a wind of what he had found out. He began to be suspicious of Sophia and anything pertaining to her. He decided to run a DNA test on Austin in a different hospital which Sophia has no connection with any of the doctors there and the test result confirmed what he had heard. Austin was his son but not Sophia¡¯s.


    Sensing something was off with the medication which was prescribed for him at their family hospital which ording to the doctor would help regain his memory, he went to the hospital where he had run the DNA test and requested for his drugs to be tested. The result of the test showed that his drugs, which he assumed to be Cholinesterase inhibitors were actually Barbiturates, which would aid his memory from noting back and may also cause his brain to damage. That exined the reason he had been finding it difficult to regain his lost memories. He registered at the hospital and with the help of his new doctor, he began to work towards regaining his lost memories.


    Weeks flew by and by this time, both Ellie and Richard had begun to work at thepany. Edward got to see Ellie everyday at work and he tried spending some time with her, which the Doctor advised could help him regain his memories but Ellie was distant from him. She barely answered his greetings whenever he greeted her and whenever he requested for an audience with her, she turned him down for one intangible reason or the other. Edward¡¯s heart began to yearn for Ellie the more but Ellie was cold and detached from him. Since Ellie started working at thepany, Sophia had be restless and had more sleepless nights. She was finding it hard to read Ellie¡¯s mind, which made it difficult for her to predict Ellie¡¯s next move. Richard who could have helped her out didn¡¯t seem to give a damn about her anymore and was more protective of Ellie. Jack, whom she had assigned the task of finding out Kevin¡¯s whereabouts too wasn¡¯t helping the matter as he hadn¡¯t been able to find him. She kept getting  frustrated day by day with her face turning pale and her aging faster than she ought to.


    Since Ellie came back into the picture after six years of assuming she was dead, Natalia hadn¡¯t gotten a chance to talk to her. A day came when she finally got the chance. That day, Natalia had visited the Lion¡¯spany for a meeting and had stumbled on Ellie on her way out. Ellie didn¡¯t want people to know she was the one, and kept on pretending to be Hiry whom she imed she was. Daniel had tried on different asions to get the truth about her identity out of Richard¡¯s mouth but Richard never gave in to his demands and maintained his stand that Hiry wasn¡¯t Ellie.


    ¡°Ellie, it¡¯s nice to finally see you after all these years. I was so sad after I heard of your demise while trying to birth your child, but I never knew I would see set my eyes on you, looking hale and hearty. I didn¡¯t have the chance to speak with you when I saw you at Austin¡¯s birthday anniversary¡± Natalia said, beaming with joy and showing how happy she was to see Ellie.


    ¡°I am sorry, Ma¡¯am. I have heard this countless of times but I am not who you think I am. A lot of people have mistaken me for this ¡°Ellie¡±, that I am tired of exining myself that I am not her. I am sorry, Ma¡¯am but I am not who you think I am. My name is Hiry and not Ellie¡± Ellie said facing Natalia, still hiding under her pretense. She missed Natalia no doubt and she felt like hugging her at that moment but she was clouded by revenge and all she wanted at that moment was to bring down the people who hurt her, beforeing out clean about her identity.


    ¡°Oh, I am sorry I mistook you for someone else. You both look alike. You have the same face structure, body shape, height and voice. You must be her doppelganger¡± Natalia said smiling, still finding it hard to believe it wasn¡¯t Ellie standing before her.


    ¡°Yes, I must be¡± Ellie responded smiling.


    ¡°You know, Ellie is such ady I can never forget about. She was so good at what she does. The first time I met her, I fell in love with her. She had a lot inmon with my dead daughter and she reminded me a lot of her. I had found sce in Ellie and saw her as my daughter but when I heard about her demise, I felt devastated and sad. I had thought ¡°I lost my daughter for the second time¡±. I couldn¡¯t even pay her myst respect as her body had been buried before I got to the hospital. I miss her a lot and when I saw you, I had thought she hade back, which ddened my heart, only for you to im you are not her¡± Natalia said, almost on the verge of shedding tears, which got Ellie emotional but braced up herself to remain strong and never let her emotions control her.


    ¡°If you do not mind, can we be friends just like I and Ellie were?¡± Natalia said, wiping away the tears which had dropped from her eyes and holding Ellie¡¯s hand in hers.


    ¡°No problem, Ma¡¯am. I will be d to¡± Ellie responded, smiling at her, which ddened Natalia¡¯s heart.


    ¡°My birthday is next week and I will be holding a pool party at my house, do you mind if I invite you over?¡± Natalia asked, with her words hanging in the air, expecting a response from her new friend.


    ¡°Yes, I will be gracing the event¡± Ellie said, after giving it much thought.


    ¡°Thank you so much. I really appreciate you. Will send an invite to you and I will be expecting you that day. Also, stop addressing me as ¡°Ma¡¯am¡±. You can call me Natalia¡± Natalia said, before bidding Ellie goodbye. Ellie watched as she left and she couldn¡¯t help but to be reminded of her mother. Her mother had a warm and weing heart just like Natalia before she died.


    Everything was going ording to how Ellie and Richard had nned, with Edward still giving in his best to recover his memory. The day of Natalia¡¯s birthday came and all the members of the Lion¡¯s family graced the event. Natalia didn¡¯t want Sophia to show up at her party but she had no other option as she was part of the Lion¡¯s family.


    Ellie was dressed in a long beautiful ck gown, which entuated her figure, with her hair curled down in waves. Sheplimented the dress with a white heel and a white purse. She wore a silver ne and a silver earring, which dangled down her ears. When she walked in with Richard, every other men¡¯s eyes in the room were on her, including that of Edward¡¯s, who couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. Richard stayed glued by her side beside the pool, protecting her from men who might try to make advances towards her. Due to Richard¡¯s presence, Edward couldn¡¯t approach Ellie although, he felt the urge to. He just kept on stealing nces at her, at every chance he got. When Richard finally left her side, Edward found the perfect opportunity to approach her but before he could, he had found his wife Sophia,  standing beside her and they both were engaged in a conversation which seemed serious.


    ¡°Hello, Ellie¡± Sophia said, upon her standing beside Ellie.


    ¡°Hello, Sophia¡± Ellie responded with confidence, not bothered that Sophia had called her by her real name, although that wasn¡¯t the name her parents named her.


    ¡°Wow, first time you didn¡¯t deny not being Ellie. I am wowed by your confidence¡± Sophia said, forcing a smile on her face.


    ¡°Why should I be scared of you? I have nothing to hide nor lose, you are the one who do. By the way, what do you want from me?¡± Ellie asked, sipping her ss of wine.


    ¡°Nothing. I just want to remind you that you cannot defeat me and that Edward can never look your way no matter how hard you try. He is mine and mine forever, darling. Do not try so hard¡± Sophia said with confidence on the surface but deep down in her, she was scared and worried.


    ¡°Try? I do not have to try hard to gain his attention just like I didn¡¯t six years ago. Are you sure he wouldn¡¯t look my way as his eyes are currently on me?¡± Ellie said, looking in the direction of Edward, whose gaze was fixed on her. Sophia followed Ellie¡¯s gaze and her gazended on Edward, who was also looking at her. This got Sophia angry and which made Ellie happy at the same.


    ¡°See, although he lost his memories of me, he is still mesmerized by me. Six years ago, he chose me. What makes you think he wouldn¡¯t choose me again this time around?¡± Ellie asked, feeling on top of the game but Sophia couldn¡¯t respond as she didn¡¯t know the right words to fix together.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we y a game?¡± Ellie asked, gently cing her drink on a table nearby.


    ¡°What?¡± Sophia queried, looking lost and confused.


    ¡°Let¡¯s jump into the pool together and see who your darling husband woulde running to save. Let¡¯s see if he would choose you this time around, in contrast to the decision he made six years ago¡± Ellie said but before Sophia could respond, Ellie dragged Sophia into the pool, with them bothnding into the pool with a heavy thud. Seeing this, the attendees gathered around the pool in disbelief, watching as the twodies struggled to make get out of the pool. Without thinking twice, Edward jumped into the pool, swimming in the direction of where Ellie was. He managed to bring Ellie out of the pool, while he left his wife to find a way out by herself. Edward patted wet Ellie¡¯s back, wanting to make sure she coughed out the water in her lungs, which she had swallowed. Edward cared less about his wife and the only person he was focused on and concerned about was Ellie.


    Richard, who wasn¡¯t by the poolside when the incident happened returned only to find Ellie sitting by the poolside wet with Richard, who was also wet, kneeling beside her, patting her back. Burning with jealousy and thinking Edward had hurt Ellie, he ran in the direction of where they were and pushed Edward off Ellie.


    ¡°What the hell did you do to her? Why is she all wet?¡± Richard yelled at Edward, putting off his jacket to cover Ellie up.


    ¡°Babe, it¡¯s not his fault. I missed my footing and fell into the pool. He actually saved me¡± Ellie exined, which made Richard calm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head home now¡± Richard said, assisting Ellie up. Looking in the direction of Sophia who was still struggling in the water, Ellie put on a satisfying smile before facing Edward.


    ¡°Edward, won¡¯t you save your wife? She might lose her life if not saved any time soon¡± Ellie said, pretending to care. It was at that moment the audience remembered someone was still left in the pool.


    ¡°But why did he save his brother¡¯s wife instead of his wife first? Is the rumour that they had dated before true?¡± in no time, the audience began to murmur among each other, wondering what was going on with the Lion¡¯s family. Sophia was saved just in time but before she was rescued, she had passed out and was quickly rushed to the hospital.


    Richard and Ellie were making their way to the exit, heading home before they were stopped by Natalia.


    ¡°Miss Hiry, I am sorry this happened to you at my party. I just got a wind of the incident, which is why I had to rush here. Are you fine?¡± Natalia asked, feeling concerned.


    ¡°Yes I am, Mrs. Evan. I am sorry to have caused this trouble at your event. I am deeply sorry¡± Ellie apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I am just d you are fine. You might catch cold at this rate. Why don¡¯t you let me dry your hair before you leave?¡± Natalia offered.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I will do that once I get home¡± Ellie responded, not wanting to burden Natalia.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I insist¡± Natalia said. With no other choice, Ellie had to give in. She followed Natalia into her room to have her hair dried. Natalia herself dried Ellie¡¯s hair and while in the process of that, Natalia¡¯s eyes fell on a special mark on her neck. She was shocked to see the mark, which made her drop the hairdryer. The loud sound the hairdryer made upon itnding on the floor, made Ellie jumped out of her seat due to fear.


    ¡°Mrs. Evans, are you okay?¡± Ellie asked, upon seeing how shocked Natalia looked. Natalia was speechless and there was a shock expression on her face. The mark she had seen was something memorable to her; it was the birth mark on her dead daughter¡¯s neck.


    ¡°That mark, the one behind your neck, where did you get it from?¡± Natalia managed to ask, wanting to confirm her suspicion.


    ¡°Oh, that. I have had it since my birth. My mum always referred to it as my birth mark¡± Ellie said innocently, unaware of what was running through Natalia¡¯s mind. Upon hearing her response, Natalia eyes widened in disbelief and she yelled ¡°Lily¡±, which also made Ellie¡¯s eyes widened, as only few people knew her by her real name.

 A Mother鈥檚 Return

    ¡°Who are you? How did you know my name?¡± Hiry asked, swiftly getting up from where she was seated, engulfed by fear and worries. She expected to get a response from Natalia, but she didn¡¯t. Instead, Natalia¡¯s eyes were fixed on her, looking at her intently as if trying to scrutinize her to get answers to some unanswered questions running through her mind.


    ¡°Am I dreaming? Is it that I am mistaken? Am I just reading too much meaning to the birth mark? Maybe she has the same birth mark as hers? She can¡¯t be her. I was told she died in that fire 15 years ago. But if they have the same birth mark, could they also have the same name too?¡± Natalia thought over and over in head, while shaking it, trying to make herself believe that she was mistaken but at the same time, she had the fear that the reality she didn¡¯t want to ept was standing right in front of her. Her gaze was still fixed on Hiry, with contradicting thoughts running through her mind, which made Hiry ufortable.


    ¡°The people who knew me by my real name were my parents and the Porous family. I am sure this woman isn¡¯t my mother as my mum is dead. Since she isn¡¯t my mother, that means she is Stephanie¡¯s ally. She is one of the people aiming after my life!!!!¡± Hiry had thought silently, with her eyes widened at the thought of Natalia being one of those aiming for her life. That thought made her shivered and she became more engulfed by fear. The scene of the night her mother got burnt to death shed through her eyes, which made her hands, and her feet trembled. Although she was scared, she triedposing herself so Natalia wouldn¡¯t see through her fears.


    Suddenly, Natalia, who was standing still began to move towards Hiry, with a strong face and shy eyes, which crept the hell out of Hiry. Hiry began to move backward trying to escape from Natalia with her hands on her dress, holding firmly on to it, trying to hide her fears. The more she moved backward, the more Natalia gently walked towards her, with her gaze not leaving Hiry¡¯s face. She maintained eye contact with Hiry, as if watching every of her movement, which made Hiry tensed the more.


    ¡°Is she truly my Lily? Is my daughter still really alive or am I just getting my hopes high?¡± Natalia thought, taking her weak and slow steps towards Hiry, who seemed scared and afraid. Realizing Natalia wouldn¡¯t back off, Hiry decided she had to find a way to get to the exit, which she wouldn¡¯t be able to do without having to pass by Natalia.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? Did Stephanie send you?¡± Hiry asked, almost yelling, trying to get an answer from Natalia but who didn¡¯t respond but just kept on making her way towards her. Natalia was lost in thoughts and didn¡¯t listen to what Hiry was saying. She was in a world of her own. Although she saw Hiry¡¯s lips moving, she couldn¡¯t get exactly what she was saying as she was lost in a fury of thoughts, trying to solve the mystery and riddle before her. In no time, Hiry stumbled on a table behind her, which brought her to a halt but didn¡¯t stop Natalia from moving towards her. Realizing Natalia was just a few steps away from her and she didn¡¯t know what she was up to, she decided to fight back.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°She can kill me in this room without anyone knowing. I need to save myself if I do not want to end up like my mother. I need to live for the sake of my child, Austin. I need to live to get my revenge on those who killed my mother¡± Hiry had thought, clenching her fist, getting ready to fight back. She knew the only way for her to escape was to take Natalia down and take to her heels and with that, she found courage within herself. She viciously looked around the room for an instrument to use in protecting herself in case Natalia decided to attack her and just then, her eyes fell on a flower vase sitting prettily on the table she had bumped into. She hastily reached for the flower vase and wrapped it around her shaky hand, ready to fight.


    ¡°Stop walking towards me!!!! If you do not, I will hurt you with this!!!!¡± Hiry yelled, pointing the flower vase at Natalia and trying to scare her but still yet, Natalia didn¡¯t halt.


    ¡°You think I am joking? No, I am damn serious right now!!!! I am going to hurt you!!!! You think I will allow you kill me like you people killed my mother in that fire 10 years ago? No, I can¡¯t die now. I can¡¯t die until I take down the Porous family and avenge my mother¡¯s death. Yes, I am Lily. I am Lily Porous, the daughter of Annie; the woman you murderers burnt to death that night ten years ago. So, back the hell off!!!!¡± Hiry yelled in frustration, with her eyes clouded with tears as she remembered how her mother was brutally killed. It was as if the threat worked as Natalia halted in her steps immediately, upon hearing Hiry¡¯s outburst.


    ¡°What ¡­.. what ¡­. did you ¡­ just say?¡± Natalia, who hade to a stop asked stammering, with her lips parted and her mouth trembling. In no time, tears began to roll down her eyes with shocked expression on her face. She was in disbelief and couldn¡¯t believe that her daughter ¨C her dear Lily, whom she had been made to believe was dead was actually standing right in front of her. Hiry, who was shocked by Natalia¡¯s reaction stood still, letting her guard down slowly and wondering what was going on.


    ¡°Why the hell is she crying? Why does she look so sad and hurt?¡± Hiry thought, looking straight into Natalia¡¯s eyes, whose tears became uncontroble and all she could see in her eyes were pain, sadness, longing, pity and anguish.


    ¡°Is she not who I think she is or is she just trying to deceive me so she can attack me after letting my guard off?¡± Hiry thought again, thinking Natalia was trying to cajole her.


    ¡°What? You are trying to deceive me now? You think your tears can get to me? No, it can¡¯t. I won¡¯t allow myself to be fooled anymore. Do note close to me and make way for me to pass¡± Hiry said, regaining her confidence and discarding whatsoever pity she felt for Natalia. She aimed the flower vase at her, while slowly moving towards the exit, keeping her eyes on Natalia in case she wanted to act funny. Natalia just stood still, weeping bitterly with her hand on her chest, as if trying to relieve her heart of the pain and ache it was feeling. She wanted to talk but the words wouldn¡¯te out of her mouth. The more she braced herself up to talk, the more the tears came uncontrobly, forcing her unspoken words down her stomach. She watched as Hiry slowly moved to the exit, wanting to escape from her presence, which hurt her. Just as Hiry was about opening the door, trying to make her way out, Natalia finally let out her unsaid words.


    ¡°Mon Rayon de Soleil¡± Natalia weakly said amid her cries, looking at Hiry with love andpassion.


    With Hiry¡¯s hand on the doorknob, she halted in her action upon hearing what Natalia had called her. She slowly turned around to look at Natalia and wondered why she had called her that. The only person who called her ¡°Mon Rayon de Soleil¡± which meant ¡°My Ray of Sunshine¡± was her mother. She stared nkly at Natalia who smiled warmly at her amid her soft cries, looking straight into her eyes and trying to put the pieces together. Upon looking straight into her eyes, she realized the gaze felt familiar and the smile on her face was quite simr to that of someone special to her, the one who called her ¡°Mon Rayon de Soleil¡±.


    ¡°Mom!!!!¡±Hiry yelled, after finally putting the pieces together with the flower vase slipping off her hand, colliding with the tiles and shattering on the floor. Her body became stiff, and she couldn¡¯t move. She was finding it hard to believe the identity of the woman standing in front of her. Her gaze was fixed on Natalia and right in front of her, Natalia slumped onto the floor, with her body colliding with the cold tiles.

 Turning Tides

    She woke up to the shining light in the room, which almost blinded her. The light wasing from the bulb in the room. She wasid on a bed, which was not as wide enough as that of her room. Her eyes were fixed on the ceiling, which looked quite different from that of her home. She was confused as she didn¡¯t know where she was. Trying to decipher where she was, she steadily rose from her bed and tried looking around the room. It was at that moment, the distinct blend of sterile and medicinal scents filled her nose and she realized she was at the hospital.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°What am I doing here?¡± Sophia had thought, feeling lost but after taking her time to think about what had happened, she realized why she was there at that moment, lying on the hospital bed. Enraged, she clenched her fist as she remembered how her darling husband had saved another woman in her presence, leaving her to drown in the pool.


    ¡°That bitch, I am fucking going to kill her. She dared to toy with me? I won¡¯t let her get away with this!!!!¡± she yelled, venting her anger on the hospital bed, hitting it so hard while ignoring the pain she was getting from it.


    ¡°How dare he choose her over me again despite the fact that he has lost his memories of her? Could it be that he has recover his memory and he is just pretending not to have?¡± she thought fidgeting, getting up from the bed while pacing up and down. She was biting her fingers, evidence that she was scared and being skeptical about her assumption.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be right? What if it is actually true? What the hell am I going to do? No, he can¡¯t get his memory back. If he does, I am finished¡± Sophia thought, still pacing up and down, trying to figure things out. She was restless and looked panicked. While in the middle of her thought, Edward walked in.


    ¡°You are awake?¡± he asked, not really feeling concerned.


    ¡°Yes, I am. But why the hell did you do that?¡± she yelled, crossing her arms with her disdainful gaze on Edward.


    ¡°Do what?¡± he asked, having his seat and crossing his legs, pretending not to have understood what Sophia meant by her question.


    ¡°Stop ying dumb with me!!!!! 1 You fucking know what I am talking about. So, do well to answer me if you do not want to see me going wild¡± she spilled angrily, with her arms still crossed and her bloodshot eyes fixed on Edward.


    ¡°ying dumb? No, I am not. I do not understand what you are saying. So, do well to exin yourself if you want an answer from me¡± Edward responded, not feeling bothered with the fact that Sophia was angry and that she could do and undo.


    ¡°Wow, it has gotten to this? It has gotten to the level of you pretending not to understand me because of her?¡± Sophia yelled at Edward¡¯s face but he remained calm andposed, with his legs still on top of each other, resting his back on the chair.


    ¡°Because of who exactly because I am not getting you? Seems like you are not ready to talk. When you are ready to, do let me know¡± he responded calmly, getting up front where he was seated and walking towards the exit, leaving Sophia in disbelief.


    ¡°Why did you save her earlier instead of me, your wife? Just why?¡± Sophia blurted out, which made Edward stop in his steps.


    ¡°I do not know. I just felt the urge to. Maybe because she was the first person I thought about, I guess. She is my brother¡¯s wife, so I couldn¡¯t have left her to die¡± he responded to Sophia¡¯s amazement, while slowly turning around, with no emotion on his face.


    ¡°What? Because she was the first person that came to your mind? Are you being serious right now? You left me in the pool just to save her. You left me ¡°Your Wife¡± to save a stranger you barely know? What if I had died?¡± she uttered, using her hands to emphasize the words ¡°Your Wife¡±.


    ¡°Did you die? No, you didn¡¯t. You are here standing before me, hale and hearty. Iter came to save you after saving her, didn¡¯t I?¡± Edward questioned, not moved by the dreadful nces his wife was giving him.


    ¡°Is that what you are going to say? Don¡¯t I deserve an apology? Are you sure you see her as ¡°Your brother¡¯s wife¡± or something more?¡± she asked, looking at Edward suspiciously and intently, trying to read his mind but she wasn¡¯t able to.


    ¡°Something like what, if I may ask?¡± Edward asked with confidence, slowly walking to where Sophia was standing, expecting an answer from her but he didn¡¯t get any. Sophia didn¡¯t respond but just held tightly onto her hospital dress, trying to subdue her anger.


    ¡°If you do not have any other thing to say, I need to leave now. I have an urgent issue to attend to. See you at home when you get discharged¡± Edward said, turning around and walking towards the exit. Sophia just stared in shock, with a mix of emotions on her face.


    ¡°Why has he changed all of a sudden? Has he truly gotten his memories back?¡± Sophia thought, with her eyes fixed on Edward¡¯s back, clenching her fist in desperation.


    ¡°What do you mean by see me at home when I get discharged?¡± Sophia asked, wondering what he meant by that statement.


    Edward, who had halt in his steps turned around and faced her, with him saying: ¡°You do not expect me to keep frequenting the hospital until you get discharged. This will be thest time I will being here because I have other things to attend to. Besides, I have a son to take care of¡±. Having said that with no emotion whatsoever, he turned around to leave but just then, he halted in his steps again.


    ¡°Also, do not refer to her as a stranger. She is a member of our family now. You should even be grateful I saved you¡± he scoffed, before exiting the room, leaving Sophia standing with her mouth wide agape.


    Walking in the hospital hallway, Edward¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°Hello, have you found her?¡± Edward asked the caller, upon him picking the call.


    ¡°Yes, I have. She is in the same hospital with your wife¡± Ben, who happened to be Edward¡¯s Secretary said.


    ¡°What? Is she hurt?¡± Edward asked,ing to an halt abruptly.


    ¡°No, she isn¡¯t but Mrs. Evans is¡± Ben spilled.


    Hiry, alongside Richard and Mr. Evans were in front of a private ward in the hospital. Hiry looked lost and restless. She was still in her drenched dress and although she was catching cold, she cared less about that as all she wanted at that moment was for Natalia to wake up. She would sit for a while and the next minute, would begin pacing up and down, looking all worked up and worried. Natalia was in a private ward with the doctor attending to her. Hiry was growing impatient and couldn¡¯t bear to wait for the doctor toe out anymore. She needed to know what was wrong with the woman she assumed to be her mother. She needed her to be awake so she could confirm her assumption. She remembered the expression on Natalia¡¯s face after she called her mum, before she slumped onto the floor and lost her consciousness. Getting up from where she was seated, she eagerly dashed to the door, wanting to enter the private ward in which Natalia was. She got stopped by Richard who told her to calm down.


    ¡°Chill, Hiry. Let¡¯s wait for the doctor toe out. By the way, why are you all worked up and restless because of Natalia? Did anything happen inside that room when you were with her earlier?¡± Richard asked, looking confused but got no response from Hiry, whose eyes were keen on the door, praying for the doctor toe out anytime soon. It was as if the God heard her prayers as the door flung opened and the doctor strolled out from the room, with the nurses trailing behind him.


    ¡°Doctor, how is she? Is everything okay with her? Why did she faint? Can I see her now?¡¯ Hiry, who have drifted away from Richard leaving his question unanswered to meet with the doctor asked with a shaky voice, looking disturbed and restless.


    ¡°Who are you? Are you her rtive? I can¡¯t disclose my patient¡¯s information to someone who is not her rtive¡± the doctor responded adjusting his sses, trying to make his way to Mr. Evans to let him know about his wife¡¯s condition.


    ¡°What? You can¡¯t tell me about her condition? Are you fucking kidding me right now? Who are you to tell me that? Who are you to tell me I can¡¯t know about my mum¡¯s condition? Who the fucking hell are you?!!!¡± Hiry yelled in frustration at the doctor who had turned his back on her, which left everyone in shock.


    ¡°Your mum? What do you mean by that?¡± Mr. Evans asked in shock with his eyes widened, looking straight into Hiry¡¯s eyes, wanting to get answer to his question.


    Edward, who hade looking for Hiry, after having been told by his secretary that she was at the hospital, stood in shock upon hearing Hiry¡¯s outburst.


    ¡°Her mum? What the hell is going on here?¡± Edward thought to himself, as confusion washed all over him.

 Resurrected Bonds

    Hiry just stood still, unable to answer Mr. Evans¡¯ question.


    ¡°Am I dumb? I am not even sure she is my mother yet. How could I have said that?¡± Hiry had thought, closing her eyes and forcing her saliva down her throat when she realized she had no exnation to give to all the eyes on her. She was praying for a way out and just then, a nurse who was staying by Natalia¡¯s side came seeking for the doctor, requesting for his attention.


    ¡°Doctor, I think you need to check up on her. She is crying from her sleep and yelling someone¡¯s name. Her heart rate has increased and she is finding it difficult to breathe¡± the nurse said with urgency in her voice, which hinted that Natalia¡¯s life was at risk. Hiry became more scared and tears had begin to roll down her eyes. The doctor rushed in and Hiry followed suit, without thinking twice. Even though the nurses tried to stop her from entering, she didn¡¯t budge and forcefully made her way pass them into the room. Mr. Evans and Richard too followed suit.  Hiry rushed to Natalia¡¯s bedside with tears in her eyes, upon seeing how she was finding it difficult to breathe with her eyes closed, which showed she was unconscious. She watched as the medical team tried their best to steady her breathing but all their efforts proved abortive. She saw Natalia¡¯s mouth moving, as if she was saying something. She moved close to her and upon cing her ear close to her mouth, she heard her mutter: ¡°Lily, please stay with me. Mummy is sorry¡±. Natalia kept on repeating those words with tears rolling down her cheeks, which got Hiry more emotional. By this time, the medical team were losing control over Natalia and the monitor had began to beep, with her heart rate which was high before now dropping at a high speed, which showed her soul was slowly leaving her body.


    The doctor began to yell, dishing out different kinds of instructions to the rest of the medical team, just to save Natalia. It was at that moment, Hiry realized how serious Natalia¡¯s condition was and that she might lose her mother, whom she had finally meet again after 15 years of assuming she was dead.


    ¡°Mum, please don¡¯t do this to me. You can¡¯t do this to me. Your daughter is finally here. Your Lily is here. I admit. I admit that I am Lily and not Hiry nor Ellie. So, please wake up. You can¡¯t leave me all alone now mum. For my sake, please fight to stay alive. I am begging you, Mum¡± Hiry, who was now sitting on the floor, holding Natalia¡¯s hand and crying bitterly, pleaded to everyone¡¯s surprise.


    It was as if Natalia heard her daughter¡¯s cry as her heartbeat went back to normal.


    ¡°We have got her back. She is under control now¡± the doctor finally said, which made relief wash over everyone, including Hiry who was still holding Natalia¡¯s hand with her eyes glued on her. She looked at her now calm face, with drops of tears still on cheeks. Although Natalia was now calm and was in a deep sleep, Hiry was still worried and scared. She wouldn¡¯t get up from the floor and just kept on staring at Natalia¡¯s calm but worried face.


    ¡°Miss, she is out of danger now but she needs to rest. You will have to wait for her outside until she wakes up¡± the doctor said, motioning for Hiry to get up and leave the room.


    ¡°I am not going anywhere. I am staying here beside her, until she wakes up¡± Hiry said with a decisive tone, while giving the doctor a scornful look at the same time.


    ¡°But Miss, you can¡¯t be ¡­¡­.¡± the doctor continued, wanting to make her understand that she couldn¡¯t stay there but he was interrupted by Mr. Evans.


    ¡°Let her be. If she insists on staying with her, that¡¯s fine¡± Mr. Evans said, cautioning the doctor not to drag the matter further.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°OK, sir. If you do not mind Mr. Evans, can I see you in my office to discuss about her condition?¡± the doctor asked.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do just that¡± he said, gesturing for the doctor to lead the way to his office. Before Mr. Evans left the room, he walked up to Hiry and said: ¡°Your mum will be fine. Do not panic¡±, while patting her shoulder. The other medical team members also exited the room, leaving Richard, Hiry and Natalia all alone.


    ¡°I am confused right now but I know you will exin everything to me once you are in the right state of mind. Why don¡¯t you seat on the chair, while we watch over her together?¡± Richard said, stretching his hand forth, trying to console her and assure her that everything will be fine. Holding Richard¡¯s extended hand, she got up from the floor and sat on the chair very close to Natalia¡¯s bed. She held her mum¡¯s hand in hers tightly while staring at her face, which had begin to age a little. Richard just kept on staring at her as he had never seen her looking that distraught and disdain. He was confused no doubt, but he knew that was not the right moment to probe her.


    ¡°Let me get you a bottle of water. I will be right back¡± Richard said, excusing himself out of the room, heading to get  Hiry, who looked thirsty a bottle of water.


    Edward, who had been hiding in a corner watching as everything unfolded, saw the perfect opportunity to approach Hiry with Richard not being there. He made his to the door of the room but upon holding the door handle, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to open the door. He just stared at Hiry who looked tired and stressed out. There were still leftovers of the tears she had shed on her cheeks. He felt pity for her and his heart ached upon seeing how hurt she was. He was so engrossed in looking at her that he was only brought back to reality by Richard¡¯s voice.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Richard¡¯s stern voice asked.


    ¡°I am just here to check up on Hiry. I witnessed all that happened¡± Edward responded, facing Richard.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should be here. I heard your wife is also hospitalized. I think you should be with instead of being. I will stay with my fiancee, while you should stay with your wife. Let¡¯s put into practice minding each other¡¯s business. Let¡¯s avoid each other¡¯s partner from now on. You may leave¡± Richard said in a voice, that sounded more of a threat than a warning. Not wanting to create a scene, Edward reluctantly obliged and walked away. Richard joined Hiry in the room and forced her to take some water while they watch over Natalia although, she didn¡¯t want to. He stayed by her side all through the night, as she watched over her mother.


    Mr. Evans on the other hand, was standing in front of his wife¡¯s ward after having left the doctor¡¯s office. The doctor had told him Natalia fainted due to shock and seemed like she saw or remembered an event of the past, which triggered her memory and made her traumatized. He wanted to enter the room and stay beside his wife but he decided not to. He wanted Hiry and Natalia to share some time together. Although he was shocked by Hiry¡¯s revtion earlier, he got over it quickly and believed her to be his wife¡¯s daughter as Natalia had always told him how Hiry resembled and reminded her of her dead daughter a lot.


    ¡°I have always been with her every day of my life. I believe I should leave them alone tonight¡± he thought, while having his seat on the chair outside his wife¡¯s ward, where he sat all night, waiting for Natalia to wake up.


    Hiry didn¡¯t have a wink of a sleep as she stayed up all through the night, waiting for her mother to regain her consciousness. As the morning came, she began to slowly get drift away by sleep but just as she was about allowing the cold hands of sleep to take her away, she heard a voice called her name softly.


    ¡°Lily¡± Natalia weakly said, upon opening her eyes and seeing her beloved daughter beside her.

 In Her Arms Again

    ¡°Mom¡± Hiry said, upon waking up from her slumber and seeing Natalia¡¯s eyes fixed on her.


    ¡°Is it really you darling? Are you really the one?¡± Natalia asked, touching Hiry¡¯s face with tears rolling down her eyes, not believing it was really her daughter that was in front of her.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s really is me, mum. It¡¯s your Lily, your Ray of Sunshine¡± Hiry responded, also touching her mother¡¯s face with uncontroble tears rolling down her cheeks.


    ¡°My baby, my darling baby¡± Natalia said, getting up from her lying position, not minding that her body was still weak and pulling her daughter in for a hug.


    ¡°My baby, I am sorry, Mum is sincerely sorry. Mum is sorry for leaving you to bear alone all the hurt and pains. Mum is sorry for not being able to fulfil her promise of standing by you through thick and thin. I am sorry, baby¡± Natalia said hugging Hiry tightly, while crying profusely. They both stayed in that position for quite a while, crying their hearts out and at the same time, grateful that they found their ways back into each other¡¯s arms. Richard, who had been witnessing the emotional scene before him couldn¡¯t bear to watch the scene anymore and felt the need to excuse himself. He felt the need to give the mother and daughter space and so, he walked out of the room with pain in his heart.


    ¡°She is awake now but if you do not mind, can you leave them alone for a while?¡± Richard had said to Mr. Evans, upon him getting out of the room and setting his eyes on him, sitting very close to the entrance..


    ¡°I think they need some time alone¡± he further stated, looking at the mother and daughter through the door. Mr. Evans¡¯ eyes followed his gaze and his alsonded on the duo and he saw how emotional they were.


    ¡°Yes, they really do¡± he said, also getting emotional.


    ¡°Excuse me¡± Richard said, slowly walking away. His legs were heavy for him to carry and at the same time, his heart. He was kind of jealous of Hiry.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t my mother be like Natalia? Why can¡¯t she show me the kind of love Hiry is getting from her mother? Is it that I am that bad? Am I that ipetent? Does she really hates me that much?¡± Richard had thought as he walked away, with tears slowly rolling down from his eyes. His mother had never showered him with any motherly love. She had always been focused on revenge and bringing the Lion Family down that she barely noticed him. She always treated him like he was invincible and only used him as her tool of getting the power she wanted. She didn¡¯t even know when he was hurting and when he needed her to console him. All she wanted was power and wealth. He went to the male gent, where he locked himself up and cried as much as he could.


    Back to Natalia¡¯s ward, both mother and daughter had stopped crying. They were just there, still in each other¡¯s embrace without saying a word and reminiscing on their past memories together. Eventually, they let each other go and Hiry sat on the bed, opposite her mother.


    ¡°You have grown up so well. You have grown up all pretty and strong. I admire your courage, my love¡± Natalia said, touching her daughter¡¯s face and admiring her courage. Hiry just smiled at her, not knowing the right words to fix together.


    ¡°Despite me not being there to stand by you during your life ordeals, you still overcame them and came out strong and brave. I am sorry, my love. I am sorry once again. I didn¡¯t know you survived that night. I was told you died in the fire 15 years ago. If I had known you survived, I would havee looking for you. I never meant to abandon you darling. Believe me¡± Natalia said while sobbing softly, holding her daughter¡¯s hands in hers.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, mum. I thought you had died too. I would havee looking for you too if I knew you are alive. But how did you survive? I clearly saw you get burnt in the fire that night¡¯ Hiry asked, wiping away her mother¡¯s tears. She was confused as she had seen her mother get burnt in the fire 15 years ago.


    ¡°That night, while I tried protecting you from getting burnt by the fire and had instructed you to run away as far as your legs could carry you, I had also tried escaping from the fire. While trying to make my way out of the burning house, a nk which had caught fire hit my head, which made me fall and lost my consciousness. That was thest thing I remembered and when I finally opened my eyes, I saw your grandfather, which is my dad beside me at the hospital. He had saved me from the fire that night. My body and face got burnt behind recognition and I had to undergo several stic surgeries¡± Natalia recounted to her daughter, who was feeling lost and confused.


    ¡°Grandfather? What do you mean by that mum? I thought you said you had no family?¡± Hiry queried.


    ¡°I am sorry I lied to you , Princess. I actually do have a father. In fact, he is the Chairman of Linus Corporation¡± Natalia exined to Hiry¡¯s astonishment.


    ¡°What? Why then did you lie to me? Why didn¡¯t you go seeking for his help when we were in trouble?¡± she further probed her mother.


    ¡°That¡¯s a long story and a story for another day. Now tell me about yours. What happened to you that night? How did you escape?¡± Natalia questioned.


    ¡°Actually, I ¡­¡­¡± Hiry narrated her experiences so far, from how she met Kevin, to how she got to meet Edward and what led to her disappearance five years ago. She also stated the reason she was back, which was to bring down the people that hurt her. Natalia just stared at her, with her heart shattering into pieces and tearing rolling down her eyes, upon hearing the pains her daughter had gone through.


    ¡°What? Austin is my grandchild? Sophia did all that to you? That bitch!!!!! I am going to kill her¡± Natalia yelled angrily, getting worked up and clenching her fist.


    ¡°Calm down, mum. I will deal with her. I just need you to support me. That¡¯s all¡± Hiry said, smiling at her mother while trying to calm her nerves down.


    ¡°Are you sure? I can have her trampled all over in the twinkle of an eye¡± Natalia further said, showing how willing she was in assisting her daughter to get her revenge on Sophia.


    ¡°I am okay, mum. I want to frustrate her and put her in agony for a while and afterwards, strike her when she least expected and thought she was winning¡± Natalia said, with the desire for vengeance evident in her eyes.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, it¡¯s fine. I will make sure to stand by you. I will try and make up for all the times I have failed to support you as your mother and be by your side. I truly am sorry for all the pains and traumas you have gone through. I really am. If not for that man, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. If he hadn¡¯t deceived me into marrying him, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered like that. I regret the day I met him. I really do. I will make sure I make him suffer for what he did. Not only him, but also his devilish wife and daughter ¡± Natalia said, feeling sad as she thought about the man who had brought about the unfortunate fate on her. Hiry knew whom her mother was talking about but what Natalia didn¡¯t know was that, her daughter was about dropping a bomb shell on her.


    ¡°I met with him¡± Hiry said abruptly, her gaze fixed on Natalia.


    ¡°Him? Who is that?¡± Natalia asked, sounding confused. She looked into her daughter¡¯s eyes, searching for answers and from the look in her eyes, she got the answer she wanted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it is who I am thinking about¡± Natalia said, shaking her head, while slowly letting go of her daughter¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Yes, it is¡± she responded, confirming her mother¡¯s suspicion.


    ¡°What?¡± Natalia yelled loudly, with a shocked expression on her face.

 A Game of Power and Revenge

    ¡°Like I had told you all before that I will be retiring soon and will be handing over my position to one of you, my decision still remains the same. Just like I had informed you all earlier, the one who will be my sessor will be determined by the person who performs best the task I am about to assign to you¡± Daniel, who was sitting on his chair in his office, with his two sons and their partners sitting opposite him said, adjusting his sses and taking a sip out of his mug of tea.


    ¡°The task is very simple, depending on how each of you handles it. All I want from you all is to make a coboration happen, between ourpany and Annie Fashion Group, within two weeks¡± Daniel further stated, making the requirement for being his sessor known to the two teams seated in front of him.


    ¡°Annie Fashion Group? Isn¡¯t that the Fashion Brand located in Australia? The one that came into limelight 4 years ago and has taken over other Fashion Brands in Australia?¡± Sophia asked, wanting to confirm her guess.


    ¡°Yes, you are right. That¡¯s thepany I am talking about¡± Daniel replied, while sittingfortably on his armed chair and resting his back on it.


    ¡°Do you think that is possible, dad? No one has even met the face behind the brand before. All we know about the owner is that she is ady in her 30¡¯s. No one knows where she lives and what she looks like. How do you expect us to meet with someone who is more or less like a ghost, talk less of talking her into a coboration with us?¡± Edward queried, squeezing his face and showing that the task his father had ced before them, was an unattainable one. Both Richard and Hiry didn¡¯t say a word and they just sat there, as if they weren¡¯t unbothered by the task they had been assigned.


    ¡°You will have to find a way through that. You have just two weeks to aplish this. Do any of you have an objection to that?¡± Daniel asked in a firm and decisive tone, taking his time to look at the faces of the audience before him.


    ¡°Since none of you have an objection to that, see you in two weeks¡¯ time when I will decide who my sessor is. You may all leave¡± Daniel uttered, motioning for them all to exit his office which they all did. The two teams made their way out of Daniel¡¯s office, with Sophia already nning a way to pull the coboration through.


    ¡°How do you think we can pull this through?¡± Sophia asked, facing her husband who was standing beside her, whose eyes were fixed on Hiry who was having a discussion with Richard. Sophia expected to get a response from Edward, but she didn¡¯t get any and it was at that moment she realized he wasn¡¯t with her and his eyes were fixed on Hiry, looking at her all lovingly.


    ¡°Edward!!!!!¡± Sophia yelled in anger, trying to get her husband¡¯s attention, which caught the attention of people nearby including that of Hiry and Richard¡¯s.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°What is your problem? Why did you yell my name like that?¡± Edward, who had been pulled out of his admiration of Hiry by his wife¡¯s yelling, asked angrily.


    ¡°Why did I yell your name? Are you fucking kidding me right now? I am here thinking about how we will pull our task through but you on the other hand, is standing there, ravaging her body with your eyes and you have the guts to ask me what my problem is?¡± Sophia yelled angrily back at Edward, disying her frustration and pointing her finger in the direction of Hiry. Hiry, on the other hand was amused by Sophia¡¯s reaction and was d to see how frustrated she was. Sophia didn¡¯t give a fuck about the eyes that were on them as she was ready to pull up a fight with her husband but Edward, who was angry and wanted tosh out on Sophia, cautioned himself after seeing how everyone was looking at them awkwardly.


    ¡°You know what, I am not in for your tantrum right now and as for how to pull the task through, figure that out yourself¡± Edward said with a stern and distant voice, restraining himself from venting his anger on his wife in front of the popce. Having said that, he walked away although not without having taken a nce at Hiry, who smiled at him, as if telling him ¡°A job well done¡±.


    ¡°Are you being serious right now? Are you going to leave me here all by myself? Come back here, we aren¡¯t done talking. Can¡¯t you hear me?!!!!!¡± Sophia yelled angrily at Edward, who pretended not to hear her and continued to walk away until he disappeared out of her sight. Sophia got irater with the way Edward ignored her and so, she took off her heels and threw one of them in the direction of the people watching her disy her madness, which almost hit one of them.


    ¡°What? What are you all looking at? You are thinking that I am crazy right? What the hell are you all taking me for?¡± Sophia yelled in frustration, throwing the other leg of her heels at the audience, which made them all take to their heels, thinking that she had gone wild. In frustration, she ravaged her hand through her hair, letting out her frustration by yelling at no one in particr. Hiry just stood still and continued to enjoy the scene before her. Her heart was ddened at how frustrated Sophia was but at the same time, she was not pleased as she felt Sophia hadn¡¯t felt half of the pain she caused her.


    ¡°This is just a tip of the iceberg, Sophia. Watch out for more¡± Hiry had thought, smiling as she looked at frustrated Sophia, before the expression on her face turned cold; into a vengeful one. When she smiled, Sophia had seen her, and which made her more agitated.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± Hiry said to Richard, who had been standing beside her the whole time.


    ¡°Hey you, I want to have a discussion with you¡± Sophia yelled at Hiry, who was already leaving the scene with Richard by her side. Hearing this, Hiry halted in her steps and rolled her eyes as she wasn¡¯t in the mood for Sophia¡¯s nagging. Nevertheless, she decided to hear the bitch out.


    ¡°What do you want to talk to her about?¡± Richard queried with a challenging tone, getting all protective of Hiry as he turned around and walked towards where Sophia was standing.


    ¡°Mr. Lover boy, chill. Can¡¯t you let your darling fiancee speak for herself or has the cat got her tongue? Anyways, we both have unfinished business we need to discuss, don¡¯t we?¡± Sophia asked, facing Hiry, getting ready to cause a fight.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Richard. You can go ahead; I will catch up with you soon¡± Hiry interrupted, assuring Richard she would be fine. Reluctantly, Richard walked away, leaving the two rivals to themselves.


    ¡°What do you want to talk about? Go straight to the point as I have better things to do with my time, rather than standing here with you¡± Hiry said spitefully, crossing her arms and looking at Sophia disgustingly from head to toe.


    ¡°You are feeling like you have won, right? Just wait till I secure the coboration with Annie Fashion Group and see how my husband ignores you and your darling ¡°Fiancees running after me. Just wait!! Wait and see how the game turns around. By then, let¡¯s see if you will still be as proud and pompous as you are¡± Sophia said to Hiry, in a voice that sounded more of threat than warning. Instead of Hiry responding, she just burst out intoughter, making Sophia look confused and stupid.


    ¡°Is that all you have to say?¡± Hiry finally said, when she stoppedughing. Her question took Sophia aback, and she wondered what she was up to.


    ¡°What?¡± Sophia asked, with confusion washing over her.


    ¡°You know what? You are just angry that a ¡°nobody like me¡±, like you used to call me back then, can get you all worked up and trample all over you. But there is one important fact you need to know and keep in mind. Always remember that this is just the beginning of your torment. I am yet to carry out my revenge on you and once I am done with you, you will beg for death!!!!¡± Hiry said almost yelling at Sophia, with the smile that was once on her face slowly being reced by a cold and dreadful expression. Sophia got scared and she didn¡¯t realize when her hand began to tremble. Hiry took note of that, and she put on a satisfying smile.


    ¡°Sorry I scared you, pretty. Why don¡¯t you use the restroom and organize yourself? Your hair looks rough, and which makes you look like a mad woman¡± Hiry said mockingly, patting Sophia¡¯s shoulder and giggling before she turned around to leave, leaving Sophia speechless and astonished by her change in personality. Just when Hiry thought she had won and had begun to walk away, Sophia uttered a statement which sent shivers down her spine.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let this bitch walk all over me. I can¡¯t let her get away with this¡± hurt Sophia had thought, feeling pained as she watched Hiry walk away in victory, without her giving her a counterattack. Just then, a thought struck her mind and the angry expression on her face was instantly reced by a devilish smile.


    ¡°You want to mess with me? Do you have the nerves to do that? Do you think that¡¯s an ideal thing to do? Think about your precious possession in my care. I can easily get rid of him if you get on my nerves¡± Sophia said, regaining her confidence and putting on a satisfying smile when she saw Hiry halt in her steps and her legs began to tremble.


    Hearing this, Hiry halted in her steps. Her legs became heavy for her to carry and the once victorious smile on her face disappeared, reced by anxiety and fear. She tried her best not to show how scared she was, but her body betrayed her as her legs began to tremble. She knew the possession Sophia was talking about. It was her precious son Austin; she was referring to!!!!!


    What do you think Hiry did? Did she give in to Sophia¡¯s threat?

 The Reckoning Begins

    She was all engulfed by fear and to prevent herself from falling and keep her fear hidden, she tightened her trembling hands around her dress. She was confused and didn¡¯t know what to say or do at that moment. The thought of Sophia hurting her beloved son which she had separated from her since childbirth, made her tremble the more.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t allow her to do that to him. I can¡¯t lose my child when I have got the chance to finally be with him. I can¡¯t¡± Hiry had thought, still shivering in fear, with Sophia¡¯s eyes on her, pleased to see her in the state she was in.


    ¡°She dares to threaten me with my child after hurting me that much? What kind of wicked soul is she?¡± Hiry queried silently, still holding onto her dress tightly.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let her trample all over me like she did in the past. I can¡¯t let her scare me off and give up on getting my revenge on her. Does she think I will let go of everything she did to me and my family if she threatens me? Now is not the time to let go of everything when I am close to achieving my aim. I won¡¯t back down. I never will. For mum¡¯s sake and Austin¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t. I will protect my child at all costs and still make sure to bring her down. I will never give in to her request to back down, until I see the end of her. Never will I!!!¡± Hiry thought clenching her fist in anger, with her body which was earlier engulfed by fear, now regaining its fierceness and thirst for revenge, as she ruminated on what she had been through in the hands of Sophia and her family. Letting go of her fear, she allowed her quest for vengeance overtake her and dominate her soul, making her momentarily weak heart hardened and the scared expression on her face reced with coldness and ruthlessness. Determined not to allow Sophia¡¯s threat to get to her, she slowly turned around to face Sophia, with apassionless and cruel look on her face. The look on her face was so mean and scary that Sophia¡¯s victorious smile vanished and was reced with that of sheer terror, her confidence crumbling under the weight of a sudden tension,


    Slowly, Hiry took deliberate steps towards Sophia with her cold expression totally void of emotion. Her eyes were sharp, glinting like ice under dim light, focused intently on Sophia. Each step she took towards her echoed ominously, heightened the dread in the air as Sophia trembled, shrinking under her looming presence. The closer she got, the more suffocating the atmosphere became for Sophia, with her also taking one step at a time backward. But Sophia¡¯s steps weren¡¯t as fast as that of her opponent as she got close to her in no time, closing the distance between them.


    ¡°What are you ¡­¡­?¡± Sophia asked, trying to maintain herposure although she was frightened by Hiry¡¯s gaze but before she could finish her question, a pnded across her face. Shock was written all over her and she was perturbed.


    ¡°Are you mad? What the hell did you ¡­¡­¡­ ¡± Sophia yelled but before she could finish, Hirynded another p on her cheek. This time around, Sophia was speechless, and she didn¡¯t know what to say. All she did was to ce her hand on her hurting cheek, rubbing it to relieve herself of the hurt she was getting from it.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°You dare threaten me with my child after stealing him away from me? After all the things you did to me, you still have the effrontery to threaten me with my own child? Wow, you are bold. I love your courage¡± Hiry said, with her eyes zing with fury and anger.


    ¡°You know what? Listen and listen well. This will be the first and thest time I will be saying this. Don¡¯t you ever in your life threaten me with my child again. What did you say again? You can take him out of the way when I get on your nerves?¡± Hiry asked, smirking, not expecting a response from Sophia.


    ¡°I dare you Sophia!!!! I dare you, Sophia Porous, the daughter of Stephanie, to touch a strand of my son¡¯s hair and see how crazy a mother can be!!!! Next time this happens, I won¡¯t be so nice letting it end with a p. I am sure this wouldn¡¯t repeat itself again, bitch¡± Hiry blurted out angrily, spatting on Sophia before walking away. As she did, Sophia tried putting together some words, but they wouldn¡¯te out no matter the number of times she tried to. She was in shock, the shock of how Hiry had changed so much within the space of 5 years.


    After that incident, Sophia¡¯s drive to make Hiry vanish forever increased. She wanted her out of her sight forever, but she couldn¡¯t do anything rash as she was just a few steps away from achieving her dreams.


    ¡°Once I manage to have my way to the top as the Chairman of thepany, I will get rid of her. For now, let me focus on making the coboration with Annie Fashion Group a sess¡± Sophia had told herself. Sophia put in her best in order to find a way to connect with the owner of thepany on the outlook, but Edward¡¯s help wasn¡¯t forting as he was focused on getting his memories back as soon as possible. Edward couldn¡¯t control his feelings for Hiry anymore as his heart raced each time he set his eyes on her. He felt himself drawn to her but he couldn¡¯t approach her as Hiry was always cold to him and all bottled up around him. She was never free with him and always avoided being alone with him in an enclosed area, especially if they by chance met in the kitchen.


    Just like Sophia had promised herself, she focused on the task ahead of her as she thought achieving the task would pave the way for her to gain power and make it easier to take Hiry out of the way. Hiry and Richard on the other hand, didn¡¯t make an attempt to carry out the task they were saddled with by Daniel. They were so rxed andfortable that Sophia thought they were working silently and had Jack spy on them, but he found nothing. They didn¡¯t make an attempt to get in touch with the Fashion Brand and they cared less about the oue of Daniel¡¯s decision.


    ¡°Seems like they have finally given up¡± Sophia had thought but on the other side of the coin, she wasn¡¯tfortable with how rxed her opponents were and which made her suspect something wasn¡¯t right. Nevertheless, she continued working towards achieving her goal. She tried getting in touch with their prospecting partner, but she got no response from them. She emailed thepany, put a call through countless times but they neither picked her calls nor responded to her mails. It was as if they were intentionally ignoring her. She was getting frustrated at that point as she had only 9 days left to reach their ultimatum. She thought over and over again on what other way to go about it and then, her mind struck her dad.


    ¡°I can ask for dad¡¯s help¡± she thought. Her dad was a rich and influential man, who has connections in most of the countries.


    ¡°He should be able to link me up with someone who can help¡± she said to herself and with that, she made her way to her father¡¯spany.


    ¡°Hello, dad. How are you doing today?¡± she asked, upon making her way into her dad¡¯s office.


    ¡°¡±I am good, my princess. It¡¯s good to have you in my office. I can¡¯t remember thest time you stepped your feet in here¡± he responded, surprised by his daughter¡¯s sudden visit.


    ¡°I have been busy, dad. That¡¯s why¡± she said, with sadness and worry written all over her face.


    ¡°Are you sure you are fine? You look all worked up and worried. Is everything okay?¡± her dad, who had taken note of his daughter¡¯s countenance asked, being concerned.


    ¡°Dad, I need your help¡± she blurted out, with a hint of urgency in her voice.


    ¡°Spill it out. Anything for you, my love¡± he responded, smiling at her adorably.


    ¡°Do you by chance have a connection with Annie Fashion Group?¡± she asked, praying silently that her father¡¯s answer should be a yes.


    ¡°The Fashion Brand in Australia?¡± he asked, wondering what business his daughter had with the brand.


    ¡°Yes, that one¡± she confirmed, getting all eager.


    ¡°Is there anything I need to know? What business do you have with thepany?¡± he asked, looking at her intently with his eyes narrowing down in suspicion.


    ¡°I will tell you about thatter. Can you link me up with someone that works there as soon as possible?¡± Sophia questioned, getting impatient.


    ¡°Okay, if you say so. I actually know of someone whom I can link you up with¡± he responded, resting his back on his armchair.


    ¡°Really? Thank you so much, dad. You are the best dad ever¡± Sophia said with her face lit up and the worried expression on her face vanished, which was reced with a widened smile. Getting up from where she was seated, she walked up to where her dad was and gave him a hug.


    ¡°So, how do I get in touch with the intermediary?¡± Sophia asked, freeing herself from her dad¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Just wait, let me put a call through to him¡± he responded, picking up his mobile phone which he had ced on the table beside hisptop. He dialed an unknown individual¡¯s line and they both spoke for quite some minutes after the person picked.


    ¡°Thank you, Festus. Will tell her to get in touch with you. Do have a nice day¡± Williams said, hanging up.


    ¡°He agreed to help. Will forward his contact to you now, you can get in touch with him¡± Williams said, facing her daughter.


    ¡°Thank you, daddy. You are awesome. I love you¡± Sophia, who was overjoyed, showed her gratitude, giving her father a peck.


    ¡°Anything for my princess¡± Williams responded, smiling at her. His smile was so sincere, which showed how much he loved and really cared for his daughter. Walking back to where she had ced her bag when she came in, Sophia picked it up, hanging it loosely on her shoulder.


    ¡°Dad, I need to be on my way now,¡± she said, smiling at her dad.


    ¡°So soon? Won¡¯t you spend some more time with me? It has been long since Ist saw you and your mum has beenmenting on how you have made a house you grew up in, forbidden for you to enter¡± Williams said, feigning annoyance. Since that day 6 years ago when her mother told her the circumstances rting to her birth, Sophia had by all means avoided her mother. She stopped picking her calls and wouldn¡¯t grant her an audience, whenever she came visiting. She hated her for birthing her for a poor,mon man instead of a rich one.


    ¡°Dad, I am quite busy right now. I promise to make it up to you once I am done with the task before me. It¡¯s all for the better. Bye dad and I love you¡± Sophia said, blowing kisses at her dad with her hastily making her way towards the exit. While exiting the room, she almost bumped into the wall, which made her dad smile at her tackiness. As soon as Sophia was out of sight, the mask of pretense Williams had put on got unmasked, recing the smile that was on his face with a fierce look. He gently picked up his phone with the cold expression still on his face and dialed an unknown number.


    ¡°Put the n in motion, it¡¯s time to begin the show!!!!¡± Williams said smirking, upon the receiver picking with a devilish smile disyed on his face.

 Shattered Plans

    Everything was going well for Sophia as the person with whom her father had connected her with, paved the way for her to get in touch with the Personal Assistant to the CEO of Annie Fashion Group. At first, the Personal Assistant wanted to turn down Sophia¡¯s offer after hearing the reason she had reached out to them but magically, she gave in and promised to get back to Sophia after having discussed with their CEO. Two days went by with Sophia not getting feedback with the Personal Assistant. She tried getting in touch with her but she neither picked her calls nor responded to her mails. She was getting worried at this stage as she had only 5 days left out of the two weeks given to them to achieve their assigned task.


    Luckily for her, the Personal Assistant contacted her just 4 days left to reach the ultimatum and brought forth good news.


    ¡°Hello, Sophia. Sorry for not getting in touch with you all these while. The CEO has been busy and I just had the chance to discuss with her, your proposed partnership¡± ire, the Personal Assistant said, taking a break, giving room for Sophia to respond just to make sure she was following her.


    ¡°No problem, ire. I understand and I appreciate your effort. If I may ask, what is the oue of your discussion with her?¡± Sophia asked, all anxious, silently praying to get a positive response.


    ¡°After much deliberation, she has decided to give yourpany a chance to have a coboration with us¡± ire responded, with joy evident in her voice, which showed she was happy for Sophia.


    ¡°Really? Is this for real?¡± surprised and over-joyous Sophia asked, finding it hard to believe what she had heard.


    ¡°Yes, it is. Congrattions, Sophia. She would like for you toe over in two days time by 9am to discuss the terms of condition with you. See you then, Sophia¡± ire further exined.


    ¡°Two days time? Sure, I will be there. Thank you so much for your help, ire. I really do appreciate it. See you then¡± Sophia said, beaming with joy as she showed how appreciative she was to ire before disconnecting the call.


    ¡°Yes, I did it!!!!!¡± Sophia yelled with joy, as she dropped her phone on the table in her office. It seemed unbelievable but she was finally able to pull it through.


    ¡°I need to book my flight¡± Sophia said to herself, not being able to contain her joy as she picked her phone to dial Jack¡¯s line. Although Los Angeles to Australia by flight was just a 15 hours journey and she would be able to meet up for the meeting if she took off the next day, she felt the need to take off the night of that same day ire called.


    ¡°Book a flight flying in tonight to Australia for me¡± Sophia instructed, upon Jack picking her call.


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am¡± Jack responded, ready to swing into action but was stopped by thement Sophia made afterwards.


    ¡°And do not let anyone know about this. Is that understood?¡± Sophia queried in a firm tone.


    ¡°Well understood, Ma¡¯am¡± Jack responded, before hanging up on her.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Walking up and down in her office, she just kept on smiling, finding it hard to believe she was about achieving something huge all on her own.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if she will still be as arrogant as she is once I take over thepany. I can¡¯t wait to see the expression on her face once she sees me sitting on Daniel¡¯s chair, with me dismissing her from her office¡± she giggled, anticipating the moment she was envisioning in her head.


    ¡°Daniel must know about this. I need to let him know¡± she further thought, which made her dashed out of her office, heading to Daniel¡¯s office. On getting to his office, she shared the good news with him and in no doubt, he was happy about it. He admired her determination and admonished her to ensure the rest of the coboration fell through. Sophia further told him of her n to fly to Australia that night to meet with the CEO of Annie Fashion Group and in which he wished her well. Few hours left for her flight to Australia to take off, Sophia headed home to get some of her toiletries and dresses she would be needing. Just as she finished packing, Jack arrived in time to drive her to the airport and at the same time, Edward arrived home from work.


    ¡°Take this to the car¡± Sophia instructed Jack, handing her small suitcase over to him.


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am¡± Jack responded, taking the suitcase and making his way to the car. On his way to the car, he met Edward who wasing in and paid him respect.


    Edward was confused seeing Jack carrying a suitcase and his confusion intensified upon entering the sitting room and seeing his wife picking up her handbag, getting ready to step out of the house.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Edward, who had expected his wife to tell him where she was heading to asked, upon her walking pass him, heading to the door without deeming it fit to inform him about her movement.


    ¡°Where am I going? Do I have to tell you that? It¡¯s not as if you care. Anyways, I am on my way to get done, what you are unable to do¡± Sophia said scoffing, before making her way out, leaving Edward standing still. Edward didn¡¯t think much of her action and just proceeded upstairs to Austin¡¯s room.


    Her ne took off by 9pm that night and by 12:05pm the following day, shended safely in Australia. She lodged at a hotel and used the remaining hours of the day to prepare herself for what to say and not to say at the meeting. Night came and she tucked into bed early, so she could wake up as early as possible the following day. As early as 7pm the next day, she got up from bed, freshened up, ate breakfast and made her way to Anne Fashion Grouppany. She got to thepany at exactly 8:55am and was weed by the Receptionist who led her to the meeting room and told her to await both the CEO and ire in the room. They served her tea and there, she waited for the duo to arrive. Soon afterwards, seconds turned into minutes with minutes turning into hours. She checked her watch and it was already 12pm with both the CEO and ire noting forth. She was losing her patience andposure but she couldn¡¯t get angry as she was there for a purpose. She kept on refraining herself from ring up and telling herself to be patient as they would soon be there. But it got to a stage when she couldn¡¯t keep calm anymore. It was 1pm and still no green light of ire and their so-called ¡°CEO¡± as Sophia had thought.


    ¡°What is so special about them? Are they intentionally dying me? Do they fucking know who I am?¡± Sophiamented loudly, as she got up from her seat and headed towards the exit of the meeting room with  an annoyed expression on her face. Just as she was about to open the door, the door flung open, revealing a tall beautifuldy, putting on sses and who looked quite familiar. Sophia looked at her intently, wanting to remember where she had seen her before and it was then it drawn on her that she was ire. She had only seen her once when they had a zoom meeting, hence the reason she found it difficult at first, cing where she had seen her face before.


    ¡°Hello, Sophia. Sorry for keeping you waiting. An urgent matter came up which I had to attend to. Hope you are not angry? It¡¯s nice to finally see you in person. I am ire¡± ire said, stretching her hand forth to give Sophia a handshake, with a gorgeous smile on her face..


    ¡°It¡¯s nice meeting you too, ire. Not at all, I am not angry. I got enough time to rest after sitting in the ne for hours¡± Sophia lied, recing the anger on her face with a fake smile and taking ire¡¯s extended hand in hers.


    ¡°If you do not mind, let¡¯s have our seats¡¯ ire said, motioning for them to take their seats and swing into business.


    ¡°The CEO won¡¯t be able to make it to the meeting as she has something important to attend to. In her absence, I will be having the meeting with you¡± ire exined upon them having their seats.


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s dive into the discussion of the day¡± Sophia replied.


    ¡°So, what is ourpany standing to gain if we agree to have a coboration with you?¡¯ ire asked, adjusting her sses and looking Sophia in the eye. Sophia exined all her prepared speech, with ire focused on her and nodding her head in approval as Sophia exined. Sophia took note of that and she realized she was having her way into ire¡¯s heart steadily.


    ¡°I love your presentation and I can see we will be gaining a lot from the coboration but we are going to be selfish as we want more than what you are willing to offer¡± ire said as soon as Sophia finished her presentation, her expression devoid of any emotion which got Sophia confused.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± confused Sophia asked, with her heart beating fast.


    ¡°We ran a check on you and we discovered you are the only child of the owners of Bloom Electronics. Ourpany is deliberating on venturing into Electronics soon and we believe merging with a well knownpany which has many years of experience in our proposed new line of business, will help us achieve our goals and grow our new line of business within a short period of time. We just need your father¡¯spany to merge with ours and we will be willing to go ahead with the coboration with the Lion¡¯s Group. If you promise to do that for us when the timees,  then we are good to go. And you need to know that you are not the only who got in touch with us concerning this coboration. Anotherdy form the Lion Group also got in touch with us but we are willing to give you an edge over her, if you do what we want. What do you say about that?¡± ire questioned, her words hanging in the air, expecting a response from Sophia. Sophia just sat still, not knowing what to say. She knew thedy ire had mentioned was Hiry and that if care is not taken, she would lose to Hiry.


    ¡°I have to give them what they want if I want this coboration to fall through. This is the only way I can get to the top. It¡¯s not as if dad will hand-over thepany to me since he knows I am not his child. I will just find a way to convince him into merging with them¡± Sophia had thought, determined to do what they had requested of her.


    ¡°I am fine with that. I will just talk my dad into merging with you. He will soon be retiring and handing over thepany to me. So, do not worry about that. You will just give me a little time to find my way around that¡± Sophia responded to ire.


    ¡°Sure, we will. We are not venturing into the proposed line of business now. We just want to put our ns in ce. Since you have agreed to that and promised to do what we ask of you when the timees, then we will be proceeding to getting the agreements of  both your promise and the coboration ready. You just have to wait for a few more hours for them to get the agreements ready¡± ire said, smiling.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do just that¡± Sophia replied, beaming with joy as she realized her dream was abouting true. She wanted to stand up and express how happy she was, but she couldn¡¯t as she had to maintain herposure. Just as ire picked up her mobile phone to call the Legal Team to proceed with the preparation of the agreements, a knock was heard on the door and in which the person who had knocked walked in after being told to do so by ire. It was the Receptionist who had weed Sophia when she came in. The Receptionist whispered something into ire¡¯s ear which made her countenance changed. She scrolled through her phone and not afterwards, there was a surprise expression on her face, which showed she was taken aback by what she had seen.


    ¡°Miss ire, are you fine?¡± Sophia, who had noticed the change in ire¡¯s expression and how tense she looked asked, looking worried.


    ¡°Miss Sophia, you need to check the news¡± ire responded in a low voice, looking at her. Taking the initiative, Sophia picked up her phone and upon checking the news feed, what she saw there made her hand shivered and her phone slipped off her hand. She was covered in sweat and her legs began to tremble as she tried to process what she had seen.


    ¡°THE BLOOM¡¯S ELECTRONIC OWNER, STEPPED DOWN FROM HIS POSITION AS THE PRESIDENT OF THE COMPANY AND HANDED OVER THE MANAGEMENT OF THE COMPANY TO HIS LONG-LOST DAUGHTER, WHOM HE REUNITED WITH RECENTLY¡± that was the news Sophia had seen on the news feed and the cover photo of the news was that of her dad and Hiry, shaking hands.

 Sins of The Past

    ¡°I am here today to publicly announce my intention of stepping down from my position as the President of thepany, which will be taking effect immediately. My long-lost daughter, Lily Porous, whom I just reunited with of recent will be taking over the management of thepany and in which the Board of Directors and the Shareholders have endorsed. Thank you for the support so far and I hope the same support will be given to my daughter as well. Thank you once again¡± Sophia, who was now on the ne flying back to Los Angeles after seeing the news, watched the video of her father publicly dering Hiry, who turned Lily overnight as his sessor. Tears began to stream down her face and her heart was in a state ofmotion and confusion.


    ¡°How could dad do this to me? How could he? I thought he loved me?¡± Sophia had silently thought, not able to withhold her tears.


    ¡°Ellie is that woman¡¯s daughter?¡± Sophia wondered, thinking how Ellie became Lily all of a sudden. She thought over and over again, trying to put the pictures together and then the words Ellie said to her six years ago, came rushing to her.


    ¡°Your family messed with the wrong woman and her daughter is back to get revenge on her behalf!!!¡± Sophia remembered and she began to put the pieces together.


    ¡°That¡¯s why she is hellbent on destroying me!!!!! That¡¯s why she has been seeking for my downfall since she came into Edward¡¯s life!!!! Why didn¡¯t I notice this? Why was I so stupid that I couldn¡¯t put the pieces together? Just why? Now, she is about bringing me down. What do I do?¡± Sophia thought, still crying bitterly.


    ¡°Miss Sophia, I believe it¡¯s best you head back home now and sort out your family differences. Once the air is cleared, we can proceed with the coboration but for now, we will have to put an hold to it¡± she remembered ire¡¯s words before she walked out on her with the Receptionist. It was clearly evident in her words that thepany was having a change of heart in signing a coboration with her.


    ¡°They might decide to sign it with Hiry since she also got in touch with them¡± Sophia had thought, with fear creeping her out. She was scared as her worst fear of bing a pauper and losing everything she had was slowly bing a reality. A reality that she can¡¯t seemed to escape from with the situation she had found herself in. The thought of living in poverty and losing everything made her shivered and right at that instance, she regained her confidence and made up her mind to make the coboration fall through no matter what it took her.


    On arriving at Los Angeles, the first ce she went to was her father¡¯s house. Standing in front of her father¡¯s mansion, she clenched her fist with a fierce look on her face and made a determination to get what she wanted at all costs.


    Upon entering the mansion, she stumbled on her mother in the living room. She sat down quietly as if she was in a deep thought and her face looked pale. Jack was standing beside her, as if body-guarding her. Seeing her mother¡¯s face got her angry the more and made her spite her the more.


    ¡°Wee, Ma¡¯am¡± Jack, who had noticed Sophia¡¯s presence greeted. That pulled Stephanie, who was lost in a fury of emotions out of  her thoughts.


    ¡°My baby, how are you? Where have you been?¡± pale Stephanie asked, standing up from where she was seated with concern on her face and rushing in the direction of where her daughter was standing. She knew she would have seen the news and had been feeling concerned since the day before as to how Sophia would have felt after seeing the news. It came as a shock to her too as she never got a wind of what her husband had done beforehand. She couldn¡¯t attack him as she knew exactly why he did that; the truth of her infidelity, Sophia not being his offspring and how she had killed the woman he loved 15 years ago. She had since the incident the day before, been trying to get in touch with Sophia but her line wasn¡¯t connecting. Jack had informed her of her daughter¡¯s trip to Australia.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Sophia, who ignored her mother and brushed her hand off hers asked, almost yelling.


    ¡°Sophia, calm down¡± her mother said pleading, upon seeing how agitated her daughter was.


    ¡°Calm down? You dare to tell me to calm down? Who caused this in the first instance? If not for your promiscuous way, would this have happened in the first ce?!!!!¡± Sophia yelled angrily at her mother, almost pushing her away.


    ¡°You know what, I am not here for you. Tell me where dad is, I need to see him right away!!!¡± Sophia said authoritatively. Just then, her father was walking down the stairs with whom she least expected to see there.


    ¡°What a beautiful scene to see¡± Sophia said sarcastically, with hatred and anger evident in her voice.


    ¡°Sophia, you are here. How was the business trip you went for? Hope it went well?¡± Williams asked as he walked down the stairs with his beloved daughter, Lily. He pretended as if nothing had happened the day before. Sophia didn¡¯t give a response and just red disdainfully at Hiry/Ellie/Lily who was standing beside him.


    ¡°It¡¯s good you are here. I was just ruminating on how to set up a meeting so you two can get properly introduced. It¡¯s a good thing you are here and I can just use this opportunity to introduce you two to each other. Lily, this is your sister, Sophia and I am sure you know her well and Sophia, this is your sister, Lily, I am sure you have met her before since you witnessed how your mother, who is standing over there burnt her mother to death¡± Williams said, hitting the nail on the head. Shock was on Sophia¡¯s face as she didn¡¯t know her father was aware of  the atrocities she and her mother hadmitted 15 years ago.


    ¡°Dad, why are you doing this to me? I thought you loved me?¡± Sophia, who realized the only way to make her father have a change of mind was to y the victim card said, while crying profusely.


    ¡°Yes, I did love you not until I realized you aren¡¯t my daughter and that you and your mother, set the woman I loved and her daughter on fire 15 years ago. What you did to her and her mother wasn¡¯t enough, you still went ahead to steal her child from her, sent her to prison for a crime she didn¡¯tmit and even tried assassinating her at the hospital after giving birth!!!!!¡± Williams spilled angrily, while yelling at Sophia. Jack just stood still, watching as the scene unfolded.


    ¡°What ¡­¡­¡­. are ¡­¡­¡­ you talking about dad?¡± surprised Sophia, who realized she had been cornered and all she did in secret had been revealed asked stammering.


    ¡°Do not pretend like you do not know what I am talking about!!!!!!! You think I do not know Austin is Lily¡¯s child?¡± Williams yelled again, which made Sophia shiver. She had never seen her dad so angry before. His eyes had turned dark and he was fuming with anger.


    ¡°Six years ago, you falsely used her of killing someone when she didn¡¯t and sent her to jail for a crime she didn¡¯tmit. While in prison, you had her induced so she could go intobor and give birth prematurely just because you wanted to steal her child from her. You connived with the doctor and sessfully take away her son from her. You made the doctor lie to her that she lost her baby and when she didn¡¯t fall for your lies, you ordered for her to be eliminated. If I hadn¡¯t found her sooner enough that day six years ago, she would have been killed. You are just as heartless and devilish as your mother!!!!!¡± Williams said angrily, looking disgustingly at Sophia.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do anything of such dad. I am being lied against¡± Sophia said, holding Williams¡¯ hand, trying to make him have pity on her.


    ¡°Get your filthy hands off me¡± Williams said, yanking her hands away from his.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You know what, you should be grateful I haven¡¯t gotten you and your whore of a mother locked up for what you did. And for your information, your name has been yanked off my family registry. From now onwards, we are no longer rted and I have strip you off the shares you have at thepany, which I, bestowed on you. You are forbidden from stepping your feet into mypany any longer¡± Williams dered, with no sign of empathy in his eyes. Hearing this, Sophia¡¯s hands dropped and she became dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t know what to do or say and she just stood motionless, with thousands of thoughts running through her mind and uncontroble tears streaming down her eyes.


    ¡°The same is applicable to you. You will hear from mywyer soon. Make sure you sign the divorce papers as soon as you get them¡± Williams instructed firmly while facing Stephanie, which showed there was no going back in what he had said. Stephanie couldn¡¯t bear to look him in the eyes and just stared directly at the floor.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go darling¡± Williams said, facing Lily who had been quiet the whole, enjoying the scene before her.


    ¡°A minute dad¡± Lily responded as she walked up to where Sophia was standing with confusion written all over her. Seeing how distraught and distressed she was, Lily smiled.


    ¡°This is just the beginning. Watch out for more¡± Lily whispered into Sophia¡¯s ear, while putting on a mocking and satisfying smile. Sophia couldn¡¯t utter a word and just held tightly onto the hem of her dress, venting her anger on it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go dad¡± Lily said to Williams smiling, while crossing her arm with that of his. Just as they were about leaving, Williams¡¯ eyes fell on Jack which made him halt.


    ¡°And before I forget, did your mother inform you that you have been sleeping with your brother?¡± Williams, who had turned around and faced sobbing Sophia asked.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t Williams. Please, don¡¯t break her¡± Stephanie, who had been silent the whole time said pleading, looking at Williams in the eyes. It was evident in her gaze that she was scared and didn¡¯t want him so say what he was about saying.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? What are you talking about?¡± Sophia asked with a low voice amid her cry, looking confused.


    ¡°I mean Jack here, with whom you have been messing around with, is your blood brother. You both have the same father and mother!!!!¡± Williams revealed, making the environment tensed and fell silent. Sophia¡¯s gaze turned to her mother wanting to confirm if what she had heard was true but the expression on her mother¡¯s face said it all, making her confirm the authenticity of what she had heard.  She couldn¡¯t believe it and it felt like she was dreaming. She wished for it to be a dream but it wasn¡¯t. Her sob intensified and she just stared nkly at no one in particr, as if she was trying to figure something out. Her vision became blurred and she felt like she was seeing a thousand heads standing in front of her and mocking her.


    ¡°Darling, I can exin this¡± Stephanie said, but before she could finish her statement, she heard a loud thud on the floor and it was Sophia¡¯s body that had made a contact with the tiles, lying lifeless on it. Rushing to where she was lying, Stephanie tried to jerk her daughter back to life but she got no response from her and while she sought for help for Sophia to be rushed to the hospital, Williams and Lily headed out of the house with shocked Jack standing motionless, his mouth agape, trying to process the truth that had been revealed. They all left Stephanie to figure out how to get her daughter to the hospital all by herself.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!